《The Manipulated Villainess》


 Chapter 1 - Severely Traumatized

    Yang Group

    "Please! Forgive me just this time! I beg you, Miss Yang!" One man in his 50s was kneeling and constantly pleading for mercy in the Chairwoman''s office.

    The young woman who was the Chairwoman and CEO calmly sat on her chair, going through some files. From the look on her face, one would think that she was peacefully sitting alone in her room. It was like the pleas of the man who was old enough to be her father doesn''t even reach her ears!

    "Please, I beg you, Miss Yang! I spent all my youth and efforts for thispany. You cannot kick me out only because of a single mistake!" The man who was the respected Director of the Yang Group Marketing Team continued to beg on his knees.

    Nicole Yang finally put down her pen. She looked at the man with disdain. "Stop making noise here. Didn''t you know that I hate noisy ce?"

    The man immediately continued begging when he realized that he drew the attention of the Ice Queen. "Forgive me just this one time! I promise -"

    "Didn''t you hear me, Director Lee? I''m tired of your nonsense. Get lost before I call the security to drag you out of this building." Nicole Yang snapped. Her face showed no expression and her gaze were cold like ice!

    "You won''t want to suffer such humiliation on yourst day here, isn''t it?" She added.

    "Please! My family will be homeless if -"

    "Ah! You won''t listen." Nicole Yang pressed the button on her desk and men in ck suits immediately rushed in. They were her personal security guards.

    She pointed at the old Director andmand her men, "Throw him out of this building. I don''t want to see him a

    here again!"

    The men immediately grabbed the Director and dragged him out of her office as she ordered. The Chairwoman sat still with an emotionless face despite the constant pleas of the man!

    After everyone left her office, Nicole Yang let out a breath which she was holding for a while. She tightly clenched her fist and bang hardly on the table! Then she nkly stared at the floor.

    The constant begging and pleas of the man echoed on her ears. It was so hard for her to bear that she covered her ears with both her palms, hoping to stop the sound that tormented her!

    Her secretary, Julia Cha immediately entered the office and saw her condition. "Are you okay, Miss Yang?" She worriedly asked her.

    Nicole Yang slowly released her palms and ced it on the table. "Call the devil and report that I took care of the thing she told me to do." She muttered.

    Julia Cha immediately understands what her superior was saying. "Yes, ma''am." She responded and walked out of the office.

    After her secretary left, Nicole Yang takes out a phone from her secret drawer and call someone.

    "It''s me. The money that I sent you today, give it to Director Lee. Tell him to stay low for a while and move to a safe ce with his family after that." She ordered.

    "Yes, ma''am." The man on the other line responded.

    Nicole Yang put down her phone and approach the window. The rain poured over the beautiful city since morning. She stood still next to the window as if she was fascinated by the mesmerizing view of the city under the rain. But the truth was far from that.

    Despite the enchanting view right before her eyes, all she saw was the suffering and pleading of many people that she destroyed! The scenes were vividly rooted in her mind which tortured her every single day!

    No matter how much she tried, she could never break free from the invisible chain that controlled her every single move.

    Director Lee, whom she just discarded was her loyal follower. But his loyalty and devotion to her always made the devil feel uneasy.

    From the past month, the Director started to doubt her behaviour and actions. To tell the truth, he started to be aware of how the devil controlled her. So, the devil ordered her to get rid of him.

    She created a trap and he perfectly falls for the trap, which gets him kicked out of thepany.

    Nicole Yang felt so useless that the feeling choked her and made it harder for her to breath! She ced her hand on her chest and take a deep breath again and again. She was severely traumatized by all the things that she was forced to do!

    What had she done wrong to be tormented like this?! She was once a cheerful and happy girl until her father whom she loved the most in the world pass away. He was the one who founded and strengthened the Yang Group.

    After that, she was ced under the care of her stepmother, the devil in disguise. She was only 10 years old at that time.

    Garcia Han, her stepmother raised her in the cruelest way. If she ever shows affection to something or someone, the devil would crush them right before her eyes! If she made even a single mistake, she would be severely punished!

    She was beaten, locked up in the dark all alone and harassed both mentally and physically. It was too much for a 10 years old girl that the fear of the devil was deeply rooted in her!

    Her stepmother was a famous politician who might even be the Presidential candidate in the next election.

    She cares about her reputation the most; so she never forgets to put up the act of a caring stepmother before the people and the media! The whole country praised her as a woman who wholeheartedly loves her step-daughter! If only they knew the truth!

    When Nicole Yang finally finished her studies, Garcia Han let her take over Yang Group as the Chairwoman and CEO. The media also praised her stepmother nonstop for the seemingly selfless decision.

    Why did they behave as if the devil gave her ownpany to her step-daughter? It originally belongs to Nicole Yang anyway!

    Despite being the Chairwoman, she was a puppet of Garcia Han. Thetter controlled her every move and decision which made her beingbelled as a viiness!

    Nicole Yang used to wish to break free from her stepmother. She was willing to abandon everything including the Yang Group which her father devoted his whole life to!

    But Garcia Han never let her! Even if she ran away, she would send her men to chased her and dragged her back! She needed her to maintain her image as a loving stepmother.

    While she was recalling her traumatic past, her phone went off. She approached the table to answer the call. But a single name on the caller ID was enough to make her shudder.

    "Mother." She responded with a low voice.

    "I heard you took care of that nosy man. Did you do everything as I said?" Garcia Han said from the other line.

    "Don''t worry. I do everything as you told me to do."

    "Great job. Come home for dinner tonight."

    Dinner? Home? It was much more like hell for Nicole Yang! Dinner with her stepmother would always give her indigestion.

    She only used to call her home for two reasons. One, she wants to order her to do something. Two, she wants to prove that her step-daughter was still at her disposal.

    But no matter how much she hated the ce called ''home'', she would never dare to disobey the devil!

    "I understand." Nicole Yang replied and the stepmother ended the call.

    Visiting her so-called home was like entering a lion''s den for Nicole Yang. She nervously clenched her fingers, assuming about what could happen on tonight''s dinner.....

 Chapter 2 - Fear Was Planted In Her Mind

    Amidst the continuous pouring of rain, Nicole Yang drove her car towards her old house.

    When she stood in front of the huge contemporary white mansion, her warm childhood memories flooded her mind. This was the same house where she used to live with her father and her real mother. Back then, she used to be very happy.

    But now, the word ''happy'' even became foreign to her. She already forgot the warm feeling of being happy after living in hell for the past 15 years!

    Her birth mother was an orphan. But she was very kind and generous. She passed away due to illness when Nicole Yang was 5 years old.

    Even after her mother died, she still lives happily because her father loves her more than anything else. It used to be just the two of them but they were a happy family.

    Garcia Han entered their lives when Nicole Yang was 7 years old. She put up an act of a kind and loving woman and the father and daughter fall for that. Her father eventually married the woman one yearter.

    At that time, Garcia Han was only 23 years old. So, even now, her stepmother was still a 40 years old woman. Nicole Yang was 25, so they only have a 15 years gap between them!

    While her father was still alive, Garcia Han never mistreated her. Instead, she always behaves as she loves her as if she was her real daughter.

    Nicole Yang also used to think that way until her father passed away two yearster when she was just 10 years old. Since then, her life became full of torment and hell!

    Nicole Yang reluctantly entered the house after pondering for a while.

    "I''m home." She could barely say the words. To her, there was no ce which she could call ''home'' in this whole world.

    Garcia Han appeared on the scene. She was at the dining room setting up a table for them. Though there were also servants in the house, she always let them went home early whenever she summoned her step-daughter, using some alone time with her only daughter as an excuse.

    In fact, she was only trying to hide from them how she treated her step-daughter.

    "You''re here. I just finished setting up the table. Come, let''s eat dinner." Garcia Han said with a fake smile.

    That smile was what Nicole Yang hated the most! Whenever she treated her like that, it was never a good sign. She became more nervous than before but tried her best to hide it.

    "Yes." She replied and went straight to the dining room.

    The two started having a cold dinner. The food may be warm but not for Nicole. She could hardly swallow them.

    "Did you not like the food? I''m sure I let the servants prepared all your favourites." Garcia Han calmly said.

    "No, I like them." Nicole Yang answered right away. The more calm the devil was, the more she felt fear.

    She holds chopsticks with one hand while she nervously clenched the fingers of the other hand under the table.

    "I think you are all grown up now." Garcia Han said with a very sweet smile. "Is that why you even dare to defy me now?" She put down her chopsticks and stared at Nicole Yang with a deadly serious face.

    Nicole Yang gulped in fear. What was the devil saying?

    She slowly put down her chopsticks and looked at her stepmother. "What are you saying?"

    "You even dare to feign innocence?! Since when did you be this brave? Before, you used to shudder at the sight of me." The stepmother stated with a vicious smile.

    "I won''t dare to defy you, Mother." Nicole Yang mustered all her courage to say the words.

    "Is that so?" Garcia Han smiled wickedly. "I told all the servants to go home early today. Do you have any idea why I did that?"

    The dark and cold room where she was often locked up in the past came to Nicole Yang''s mind and her eyes grew wide open in fear. "Please don''t do that. Believe me. I won''t do anything to harm you."

    "Then I should tell my men to take care of Director Lee and his family. You will be devastated! You tried so hard to keep them safe to the point where you even went against my words." Garcia Han said as she rose from her seat.

    Nicole Yang finally understand that her efforts to keep the Lee family safe was being exposed! She immediately stands up, hoping to stop the devil.

    "Mother -"

    Before she could say anything else, Garcia Han pushed her to the wall and roughly choked her on the neck! Nicole Yang always became weak and powerless whenever she was harassed by this devil! It was probably because fear was nted in her mind by this devil at a very young age!

    She wanted to break free but it was as if she was paralyzed!

    "You send someone to give him money! I think you have forgotten that I have you under my thumb. What should I do to you?" Garcia Han eyes were fiercely red but her face was still stered with a smile. Like always, she finds joy in tormenting this weak step-daughter of hers!

    "P -Please let them go! I will m -make sure that he keeps h -his mouth shut. H -He won''t give you a -any trouble in the f -future." Nicole Yang gasped as she struggled for air to breathe.

    The devil finally let her hand loose and Nicole Yang instantly copsed and dropped to her knees.

    "I will do everything you say. I won''t ever defy you again. So, please...let the Lee family go. I beg you!" Nicole Yang pleaded.

    The man was such a loyal supporter of hers; so she cannot let him die in the hands of the devil! He was innocent. His only mistake was being loyal to her, the puppet Chairwoman!

    Garcia Han bent down to match her height and roughly grabbed her on the chin. "How can I trust you when you already started defying me?" She coldly said.

    "What will I do? Tell me. I will do anything you want." Nicole Yang stuttered.

    Garcia Han let out aughter. "You should just stay docile and obedient like you always did. Do you wish to be lower than now, my dear daughter?"

    She withdrew her hand from Nicole''s chin and stand up.

    "I''ll let them be for now. But if you ever try anything behind my back again, I promise that I will kill them right before your eyes." Garcia Han dered. "Do you understand?" She stared at Nicole Yang with sharp eyes.

    "Yes. I understand." Nicole Yang repeatedly nodded her head with lowered eyes.

    Garcia Han turned her back at Nicole Yang to walked out of the dining room but stopped when she realized something.

    "One more thing. Don''t forget about tomorrow''s night party. Come with Leon. You know what to do." She ordered her and left her alone on the cold floor....

 Chapter 3 - Human Or Monster

    With shuddering hands, Nicole Yang struggles to take out a pill from her bag. Her trauma had acted up and she struggled to breathe. It was as if something was blocking her chest.

    Her condition had be a bit stable when she finally managed to swallow the pill. But she cannot rely on these pills forever. The doctor had told her that taking too much of them will be harmful to her life!

    She sat all alone on a couch in her apartment. She curled as small as she could while hugging her legs. Her body was tense and cold as ice.

    She turned her head to the left and saw herself in the mirror. But very soon, it was reced by her father who smiled at her. Was this a hallucination again?!

    "Why are you smiling? Am I that pathetic? Even you mock me now?!" She yelled at her hallucination.

    "This is all your fault! You marry the devil in disguise and left me alone with her. Do you even know how I was treated all those years?"

    "I don''t even know whether I''m a human or a monster now! People called me a viiness while I''m just a ve of the real viiness!"

    While she let out all her rage at her hallucination, the father still smiled at her which made her angrier!

    "I said stop smiling!" She shrieked and grabbed a small box next to her and threw at her hallucination. But her father vanished and the boxnded hardly on the mirror which crumbled into pieces!

    A young man who was about to enter her apartment rushed in as soon as he heard the noise. When he saw the broken pieces of mirror and the fragile woman on the couch, he immediately ran to her.

    "Are you okay, ma''am?" Jerome Min anxiously asked her. He was Nicole Yang''s secret right-hand man. Even Garcia Han was not aware of his presence until today.

    Nicole Yang slowly lifted her head and when she saw the man, the words of Garcia Han came to her mind. "Are you alright? Did the devil''s men catch you?" She immediately asked him.

    Jerome Min shook his head. "No. They saw me but I was able to run away. I apologize."

    When he looked at Nicole Yang, he didn''t fail to notice the slight blood in her neck which was caused by the devil nails. "What did she do to you?"

    "It''s nothing. You don''t have to care about it." Nicole Yang muttered as she nkly stared at the floor.

    "I will treat your wound. What if it leaves a scar?" Jerome Min suggested and turned around to take the first aid kit, but Nicole Yang stopped him.

    "I will do by myselfter. I want to be alone now." She said in a low voice.

    "But -"

    "Please, Jerome. I know you are worried about me; but...I don''t want anyone to see me like this." She pointed out her current pathetic condition.

    "I''m sorry. If I didn''t get noticed, you wouldn''t have to suffer like this." The man apologized with his head lowered. "You have done so much for me, but I''m so useless that it suffocates me."

    "Don''t be. You''re my only ally. That''s enough for me. She might send some men to hunt you, so be careful for a while. Call me if anything happens." She calmly said to him.

    "I understand." Jerome Min bowed and leave the apartment through a secret passage that only the two of them knows.

    Garcia Han''s men monitored her every move even in her house. They always report to the devil about who came to visit her. So, they create a secret passage that could lead them from her door straight to the backside of the apartment building.

    Nicole Yang thought about the event for tomorrow''s night. It will be the 50th anniversary of the K Group. They were good friends and allies of Garcia Han.

    Does it mean she needs to put up an act again? She must be all smiles in front of the media and the people there. She must act like she had a good rtionship with her stepmother. Above all, she needs to act like she loves her fianc��, Leon Jung.

    He was the only son of another famous politician, Peter Jung. He was also the man whom she despised!

    Nicole Yang hated the man to the core! But what could she possibly do? She has no say in her life! Besides, the man was a good for nothing man. All he did was creating troubles around, but his powerful father always makes sure that his son actions wouldn''t reach the people ears.

    Even though they were engaged for a year, they don''t care about each other''s existence. They don''t interfere in the other''s life and live a life of their own. They only used to meet up on this type of special asions.

    She was tired of living her life like this.

    She was tired of faking a smile!

    She was tired of being called a viiness!

    She was tired of being controlled and manipted!

    Nicole Yang wondered why she was still living in hell. Why won''t she just die and end the excruciating pain?

    It''s not that she never tried to take her own life. She attempted to do that many times; but whenever she thought of herte parents, she cannot afford to do such crazy things!

    How will she face her parents in the afterlife if she ends the life that they gave her? That''s why she barely live on.

    Sometimes she even cursed the gods! How could they allow her whole life to be destroyed because of the greed and sins of one woman?

    All her happiness and even her own life were taken away from her!

    She was not a master of her life, instead, she was a mere puppet who was under theplete authority of the string-puller!

    Because she was locked up all alone in the dark room many times, she even developed nyctophobia, a fear of darkness! She couldn''t even have a single sleep in the dark!

    She depends on pills and medications because she was severely traumatized! She cannot even sleep without the help of sleeping pills. She relies on alcohol for countless times!

    The worst part was that no one knows about her struggles and sufferings. She had no one to rely on. There was no one tofort her.

    And she was just a fragile and coward woman who always shivered and be powerless in front of the devil.....

 Chapter 4 - True Colour

    "Did the Ice Queen really fired our Director?"

    "I can''t believe this! Our Director was so loyal to her. How can she discard him just because of a single mistake?!"

    "She truly has no heart! For her, loyalty means nothing."

    The gossips that were going around for the whole morning immediately stopped when Nicole Yang entered the Yang Group building.

    Some of the workers who were in the middle of badmouthing the Ice Queen instantly hang their heads low at the sight of her! They almost shivered due to fear!

    They were done! The Ice Queen heard everything they said!

    Nicole Yang clenched her fingers as she walked past the workers as if nothing happened. She didn''t spare them even a single nce! But she didn''t fail to notice Director Colin Park who was standing in a distance with his gaze fixed on her.

    She didn''t let anyone or anything troubled her. She instead calmly get on the elevator that immediately leads to her office on the top floor.

    The moment Nicole Yang entered her office, her legs became weak as if all the energy was sucked out. She approached her chair with wobbly legs and sat at once.

    Endless gossips, criticisms and mocking of her own employees! She had heard enough! She was only a human too.

    While she nkly stared at the floor, she received a call from the devil again! What did she want this time?!

    "Mother." She reluctantly greeted the woman.

    "I heard that the gossips about Director Lee being fired trouble you a lot. Fire all those who badmouth you in the back." Garcia Han told her from the other line.

    Nicole Yang eyes grew wide in shock! She didn''t expect such an order at all.

    "Mother, gossips are only for a while. Please don''t take it too seriously." She calmly pleaded.

    "I won''t care if you didn''t hear them say. But now that you clearly heard them, you cannot simply let them go. You must show them what you''re capable of. Only then they would fear you." Garcia Han said in an unpleasant voice.

    Nicole Yang understands that it would bring her no good if she argued with her again. "I understand." She responded and the step-mother ended the call.

    Did she really need to fire her employees just because of those gossips? Besides, from the employee''s point of view, there was no wrong in such gossips! They didn''t know the whole story and they only say what they saw.

    Going against the devil again for this matter? Nicole Yang will be good as dead. No...much more worst than death!

    After much thought, she ordered her secretary to tell Director Colin Park toe to her office.

    Director Park entered her office in no time but he was greeted by the sour face of the Ice Queen.

    "Have a seat." Nicole Yang bluntly said to the Director who was in his 50s.

    "What''s the matter, Chairwoman?" Director Park asked as he takes a seat in one of the sofas.

    "Was it you? You reported to my step-mother about me witnessing the gossips." Nicole Yang sat on the single sofa and cross her legs. Her sharp eyes never leave the Director this whole time.

    This Director Park was the righthand man of Garcia Han in Yang Group. He was also the one who always report about thepany matters to the devil. He was the only one from thepany who knows about the devil''s influence in Nicole Yang''s action.

    Above all, this man was as cunning as a fox! He will do anything for power and money.

    "Why are you asking me that? It''s obvious that I was the one who made the report." Director Colin Park answered without much thought.

    Nicole Yang stared at the man with fierce eyes. Suddenly, a slight smile appeared on her face. "Why? Why would you bother about such a trivial matter? Thanks to you, I was ordered to fire the employees."

    "Firing your employees was never a big deal to you. What has gotten into you, Chairwoman?" Director Park''s face was stered with a smile the whole time.

    A disgusting smile. That''s what Nicole Yang called.

    "I will fire them, but you should help them get another job to support themselves."

    Director Parkughed at her words. "Why would I do that?" He asked her with a sarcastic tone.

    "Of course, you will need a reason. But I can only assure you one thing. If you don''t do as I said, then I will make my step-mother lose her trust in you." Nicole Yang opined with a yful smile.

    Director Park was feeling intimidated by her confident behaviour but he tried to remain as calm as possible. "You will never be able to do that. Do you think our trust in each other is that thin? It alreadysts for more than a decade."

    "Is that so? I bet you''re so proud of your trust for each other. But at that time a year ago, where was her trust in you?" Nicole Yang asked as she takes a sip of tea brought in by her secretary. She calmly sat as if nothing happened. After two years, she had be a master in such a thing!

    A year ago, Garcia Han became aware of how Nicole Yang was disrespected by her right-hand man, Director Colin Park. The devil became so angry and the Director suffered her rage for a long time. Even though he constantly pleaded innocence, the devil didn''t listen to him at all!

    Garcia Han believes that she should be the only one who has control over her step-daughter! Even though she was the one who destroyed Nicole''s life, she never forgives anyone if they ever mistreated Nicole Yang. She believes that she was the only one who could torment her! It''s some sort of crazy obsession.

    Cold sweat was forming in the side of Director Park''s head when he recalled the devil''s rage! He nced at Nicole Yang.

    "Remember now? What will she do to you if I said that you mistreated me again?" Nicole Yang let out a light chuckle.

    "Why would she believe you?" The Director asked, mustering all his courage. He was barely resisting the urge to gave in to her offer.

    "Because you have a past record of mistreating me while I stay obedient to her this whole time. Now think about it. Who do you think she would believe? YOU or ME?" She firmly asked the man.

    "That''s not the only thing." She handed him a file. "That is the record of how much you have embezzled from her while following her orders."

    Director Park eyes grew wide as he scanned through the file handed to him. Since when did the Chairwoman keep an eye on him?!

    He nervously gulped and shifted his gaze to Nicole Yang who stared at him with a mocking smile on her face!

    This woman! She acts dumb and fragile all the time. But who would have thought that she was this smart and calctive?! Was this her true colour to begin with?

 Chapter 5 - The Dream Couple

    "So, what is your choice, Director Park?" Nicole Yang asked. "If my step-mother knows that you have embezzled that much money in the name ofplying her orders; your end will not be a nice one."

    "After you lose her trust, she will surely order me to get rid of you, which I would dlyply. I bet..." She trailed off and ponders around to make the man more nervous.

    "I will do as you say." Director Park said right away. "I will help them find another job. I will also not inform her about this matter. Is that enough?" He suggested.

    "Good." Nicole Yang chuckled. "But if you try anything else, this file will reach my step-mother right away." She said with a threatening tone.

    "I understand." The Director scanned Nicole Yang and then smirk. "I used to thought that Minister Han raised a kitten, but it turns out that she was raising a cub! You are just like your step-mother. It''s understandable. She indeed was the one who raised you."

    Nicole Yang''s face darkened at the man''sment. "Shut up. If you say any single word again, then you will regret it." Her voice was dreadfully low. "Get out of my office." She ordered which the Directorplied right away.

    As soon as the Director left, she heaves a sigh of relief. Though she knows how dangerous her move was, she had no other choice.

    If she was to help those employees herself, the devil will know right away. But if the one who helps them was her trusted right-hand man, even the devil will not find out. She had no clue about the embezzlement of his right-hand man even after many years!

    She mustered all her courage to remained confident in front of that Director who was a sly fox in disguise! All those years of pretending to be strong in front of others helped her a lot! For many people, she was a heartless viiness who didn''t care about other people''s suffering.

    Even if she did many wrong things with the devil''s order, thetter would always make sure that the story didn''t reach the press or the people. Mostly because she was afraid that her stepdaughter would harm her reputation. After all, the devil was the respected and powerful Minister of Justice!

    How Nicole Yang wish she could be that brave in front of her step-mother! But whenever she saw the devil, she felt as if all her energy were drained from her body! She always became weak and absolutely powerless at the sight of her.

    * * *

    It was almost 3 p.m. when Nicole Yang has another unweed guest. The very moment the man stepped inside her office, her calm expression turned sour and she feels ufortable.

    "What do you want?" Nicoles Yang asked her fiance with an annoyed face.

    "I don''te here because I wish to. My father and your mother told us to go to the party together." Leon Jung sat on the sofa and picked up some magazines on the table. He didn''t even nce at Nicole as if he didn''t care about her giving him the cold shoulder.

    "The party is at 7 p.m. There is still plenty of time." Nicole scoffed. She keeps on working, paying no attention to her so-called fiance who came for her.

    "I''m aware of that. But they ordered us to pick out some dress together." Leon rose from his seat and approach her. He stood before her desk and narrowed his eyes at her. "You know, Nicole. We cannot go against their words." He reminded her of their situation.

    Did those two fame-hungry politicians want them to put on a show again? Did they really need to go to a department store together, acting all lovey-dovey again?!

    Nicole sigh in defeat. This matter concerns the devil and that means she has no choice but toply with it.

    She put aside all her work and leave herpany building with Leon, clinging arms. As always, the show should start with her ownpany!

    * * *

    In the most famous andvish department store of the city, the presence of the famous couple created quite a buzz.

    Though it was a ce where only the upper-ss people could afford to go, many of the customers can''t help but admire the couple.

    Nicole Yang and Leon Jung? They had it all! A great family background, a perfect appearance which many would die to have, wealth and fame. They were the dream couple which people fantasized!

    They ignored the gaze of many eyes and entered one of the shops.

    Nicole came out of the changing room wearing a long ck gown. It was a one-shoulder dress with a sleeveless design. The mesmerizing gown hugged her waist tightly which was very well suited for her curvy figure.

    Leon rose from his seat and walked towards her. He stood so close to her that she could even hear the sound of his breathing. He seemed to be happy with the dress but when he narrowed his eyes at her, he changed his mind.

    "I think this dress is too revealing." He wrapped his arm around Nicole''s waist and his lips curved into a smile. He then tilted his head to the female worker. "I don''t want any other men to look at my fiancee."

    If Nicole was shocked by his words, she didn''t show it. In her mind, she debated about what was going on with him. They never care about each other''s lives and how they dress up was too much of a small issue for each other. But why did he suddenly behave like this?

    "If that''s the case, we have a newly arrive piece that would fit your demand. It was made by Freya Kim, one of the most famous designers in the country and only a single piece is made as of now." The store worker smiled and politely said to them.

    "My dear, will you try the dress on? At least for my sake." Leon sweet-talked her with a smile but only Nicole understands that it was just an act. In the eyes of all the people there, they were a very sweet couple.

    She needs to y the game too. Even though she hates it, she has no other choice.

    "Of course. If that''s what you wish. I only dress up for you." She faked a sweet smile and takes the dress handed to her.

    The dress in question was a dazzling light blue evening gown. It was a high neck dress with a half sleeve design. The gown had an empire waistline and covered up to her ankle. She paired with a goldce-up stiletto heels and a light blue envelope clutch.

    When Leon examined her, he shed a smile and finally nodded in satisfaction. He picked out a ck tuxedo and bow tie for himself and they left for the party.....

 Chapter 6 - Are You Happy?

    When the luxurious silver Rolls-Royce Phantom car stopped at the location of the party, it was weed by the endless shing of cameras and reporters. They hold their breath waiting for some famous and powerful person to step out of thevish car.

    A famous potter who was also the only son of the Prime Minister, Leon Jung stepped out of the car dressed like a perfect gentleman. He personally opened the door of the car for Nicole and offer his hand to her. Thetter held his hand and stepped out of the car, one leg after another.

    The couple walked towards the luxurious vi where the party will be held. Unfazed by all the continuous shing of cameras and questions of the reporters, they calmly entered the vi, clinging their arms like a perfect couple.

    It had been a few minutes since thevish party started. Most of the powerful people in the country were present in the vi. From businessmen and businesswomen, politicians, celebrities and world-renowned musicians; the party had everything.

    "Hey, dude! Have you ever seen that woman?" One young man who was at the party said to his friend. He was holding a ss of wine in his hand but tried hard not to drink it. If he gets himself drunk at this important party, he knows that he will surely regret it.

    "Who?" Aston Kang eyes flew to the direction where his friend was looking at. When he saw a beautiful woman in a light blue gown, he raised a brow. "Are you interested in her? But it seems like she is taken." He pointed out the fact that there was a man next to the woman in question. They seemed to be a happy couple.

    Samuel Yoo sigh at his friend. "It''s not like that. Howe you didn''t know her? She''s the Chairwoman of Yang Group, Nicole Yang. She is very well-known in the entertainment industry."

    Aston Kang keenly scanned the woman one more time. Chairwoman? But she looked so young! He had never known a Chairwoman as young as her!

    "She looks like she''s younger than me." Hemented without much thought.

    Samuel Yoo resists the urge to roll his eyes at hiszy friend. "This is why I always tell you to pay more attention to other people. That woman is indeed the Chairwoman but she''s only 25. I read it in an article."

    Aston Kang eyes didn''t leave the young Chairwoman for the whole time. It''s not that he was interested but he had some doubt. A very strange one on top of that. He watched the woman''s action for a while. The way she behaved, the way she talked and the way she smiled; he examined them all.

    "What did you know about her?" Aston Kang asked his friend. He drank the ss of champagne on his hand but his gaze was still rooted to the young woman.

    Samuel Yoo recalled the things he read about the Chairwoman. "She''s Nicole Yang, the youngest Chairwoman in the country. The step-daughter of the Minister of Justice and the fiancee of Leon Jung, who is the only son of the Prime Minister. That''s all I know."

    When Samuel Yoo saw the woman''s fiancee, he realized one thing. "Ah! I remember. The mediabelled them as the most powerful couple who are under 30. They always create a huge buzz whenever they appeared before the public." He concluded.

    After hearing out his friend, Aston Kang reluctantly brushed off the strange thought that upied his mind. Such a sessful and powerful woman won''t have such worries. He turned his head away from the woman and instead focus on the party. He attends the party as the long time face of K Group anyway.

    After hanging around the party for half an hour, Aston Kang leaves the party room and stepped outside for some air. Though he was an actor and a public figure for a few years now, he still hates crowded ce. It always suffocates him but he can''t avoid itpletely. It was a part of his job.

    He walked towards a small garden located next to the party room, hoping that nature could help him feel better. The moment he entered the small garden, his eyesnded on the familiar face who was sitting on a bench before a small tree. It''s that young Chairwoman.

    When he had a clear look at her, he noticed that she was in some trouble. The back of her dress was caught up with a branch of the small tree and the young Chairwoman seems to have trouble with freeing her dress from the branch of the tree. She cannot see it which made the task harder for her.

    Aston Kang stood still on his ce as the strange feeling resurfaced in his mind. While he was troubled by his thoughts, the woman''s voice aroused him.

    "Excuse me. I have a little trouble here. Can you please help me out?" Nicole Yang pointed the tree branch and look at him. She was never the type to speak to strangers but she didn''t have a choice. She was already stuck there for minutes and she also can''t afford to ruin her dress as the party was not over yet.

    Aston Kang walked towards her without saying anything and release her dress from the branch of the tree.

    "Thank you." Nicole Yang said to him with a slight smile.

    When Aston saw her slight smile, he felt something strange inside him. Was he not wrong? Why did the smile seem different?

    "Can I sit here?" The words unconsciously slipped from his mouth. He immediately pursed his lips the next second.

    "Of course." Nicole Yang was a bit taken aback by the man''s action. He didn''t even respond when she thanked him but he instead asked to sit next to her. How strange.

    The atmosphere was a bit cold due to the rain that pours in the evening. Nicole was feeling cold with only a half sleeve gown. She embraced her body and rubbed her arms repeatedly until the man next to him suddenly offers his coat to her.

    "You can wear it. Unlike you, I don''t feel cold." The man''s voice was surprisingly warm.

    Nicole Yang nkly stared at the man though thetter offered him a jacket with extending his arms. When she didn''t bother to move, Aston Kang rose from his seat and covered her with his coat.

    "Don''t worry. This means nothing. I''m a man and I can''t turn a blind eye when a woman shivered just beside me." He exined.

    Nicole Yang decided to ept the man''s kindness as she was in need anyway. She quietly sits on the bench and gazed at the stars. The mesmerizing glow of the stars provided her a littlefort.

    Aston Kang tilted his head to her and fixed his gaze on her. He can''t resist the urge to speak out anymore. "I heard from my friend that you are the youngest and sessful Chairwoman. Then, are you happy?" He finally said the things that were on his mind.....

 Chapter 7 - Can I Like You?

    Nicole Yang immediately turned her head to the man who asked her a seemingly absurd question.

    Was she happy? No. But, no one has never asked her such question for the past 15 years! Maybe everyone thought that the answer was obvious. In everyone''s eyes, she was a sessful, powerful and happy woman.

    "Why do you ask me that?" She deliberately dodged the question.

    She then finally decided to take a clear look at the young man and noticed that he was quite handsome but he also looked familiar. She didn''t think about it further because anyone who could attend this party will be from an upper society. So, it was not strange that she finds him familiar.

    "I''m not sure. When I saw you at the party room, I had some strange feeling."

    "Like what?" Nicole asked right away. She became very curious as it was her first time experiencing such a talk.

    "I wonder why you smile so sad," Aston muttered. He was feeling guilty for saying such things to her but curiosity gets the best of him. He can''t stop wondering why the sessful Chairwoman of a huge corporation needs to fake a smile!

    Nicole immediately froze when she heard Aston''s words. What did this stranger just say? Did he see through her? She was bewildered but afraid at the same time!

    She struggled for words to say. "I - I" Her eyes swept around the garden and suddenly saw her step-mother''s personal assistanting on their way. Only one thing came to her mind. What if the devil misunderstands her? It''s not a good idea to make the assistant see her with some other man!

    "Come with me." She grabbed the man on the arm and pulls him away. They hide behind the big tree in one corner of the garden.

    Aston''s back shed with the trunk of the huge tree with Nicole standing right before him facing towards him.

    Under the beautiful moonlight surrounded by dazzling stars, Aston finds his heart beating faster than usual, all because of a taken woman! It''s not a miracle because the young Chairwoman was so beautiful now that he finally looked at her up close! He narrowed his eyes at the woman and stared at her the whole time. "Why -"

    Nicole immediately covered Aston''s mouth and continued to keep an eye on the devil''s assistant. Little did she know her small actions drove the mind of the nation''s heartthrob crazy!

    When the assistant finally left the garden, Nicole heaves a sigh of relief. But her heart jump when she realized that her hand was still covering the stranger''s mouth!

    "Sorry for that." She apologized right away as she withdrew her hand.

    "Can I like you?" Aston uttered with his gaze glued to her. He looked at her and nothing else.

    Nicole immediately shifted her gaze to Aston and scanned him with a flustered face. But she instantly maintained herposure again and replied, "No."

    "Why?"

    "I''m taken." She said without much thought. For a split second, she even thought that the man was not in his normal mind. If he knows her, then he must know that she''s a woman with a fiance.

    "Do you love him?" He asked her question after question and the woman seems to be a bit annoyed.

    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is that I don''t know you." Nicole stated firmly. "I must go back now. Goodbye then." She hurried out of the garden, forgetting that she was still wearing Aston''s coat.

    Aston stared at the disappearing form of Nicole with a nk face. ''What an unreasonable response!'' He thought to himself which curved his lips into a smile.

    "Where did you go? I look for you everywhere." Leon Jung was the first to confront Nicole who just entered the party room.

    "I went outside for some fresh air. It''s so suffocating here." Nicole simply replied.

    When he saw Nicole, the first thing that attracted Leon''s attention was a man''s coat on his fiancee''s body. He was sure that she didn''t wear it from the beginning. His eyes glued to the coat unconsciously. What exactly happened?

    "Is something wrong?" Nicole felt ufortable due to the strong gaze of her fiance. Why did he behave so strange since evening? She takes a look at herself and saw the coat which covered her body. She was quite startled but immediately maintain herposure again. This coat cannot be the one that made him gaze at her like that!

    "It''s nothing. Let''s go. Our parents are waiting for us." Leon forced a smile and led Nicole to the table where their parents along with some other important business personnel and politicians were waiting for them.

    Samuel Yoo came to the garden and finally saw his best friend standing there. "Aston Kang! I look for you everywhere. How can you leave me alone in that boring party?!" He whined as he approached his friend.

    Much to Samuel''s surprise, his friend didn''t respond at all. What''s more shocking was that Aston was nkly standing there while rubbing his lips with his index finger.

    "Hey! Do you hear me?" Samuel''s put a hand on Aston''s shoulder. He keenly scanned his friend. What''s wrong with him? He was gone for just a few minutes but he already behaves like some crazy man!

    Suddenly, Aston''s face was stered with a menacing smile which stupefies his friend and made him withdraw his hand right away. Samuel looked at him as if he watched a horror movie!

    "I''m done with tonight''s party," Aston said and approach the exit of the garden which was a few steps away.

    "Why? It''s not over yet." Samuel asked which made Aston''s stop his movement. The former was startled once again. In the past, if Aston''s made up his mind, he never stopped no matter how much he called him. He was really strange tonight!

    Aston turned around and look at his friend with an exciting smile. "I realized that I need to do something more important than this."

    He left the garden, sorting out all scenario for his second encounter with that young Chairwoman who gave him an unreasonable response to his serious question.

    Didn''t she say that she doesn''t know him? Then the answer was simple. He will just make her know him!

    And whether she loves her fiance or not, time will tell him the answer. If she indeed loves her fiance, then she will not be bothered by whatever he does in the near future! Giving a go was not a crime.

    At least, pursuing an engaged woman was not forbidden! She wasn''t married and that''s enough for him.

    Samuel watched his friend leaving with a baffled mind. He finds the party too boring to continue on his own. Besides, they already greeted the Chairman of K Group, so he convinced himself to follow his best friend and immediately leave the vi.....

 Chapter 8 - The Unbelievable Label

    "You told me yesterday that the Yang Group offered me an invitation to be their ambassador for their clothing brand. Tell them that I would like to have a meeting to discuss the details with them." Aston Kang entered his apartment and the first thing he did was calling his manager. He ced his phone on the table and put it in the speaker mode.

    Derin Lee, the long time manager of Aston was currently in his home, having somete-night snacks when he received a call from Aston. His eyes grew wide open when he heard him.

    As far as he could remember, the top actor never changed his mind, especially in terms of projects and ambassador roles. Besides, it was just yesterday when he turned down the offer.

    Derin Lee cleared his throat and adjust his phone. "Are you drunk? Or...did I heard you wrong?" He wants to make sure that he heard him right.

    "Schedule a meeting within two days but under one condition." Aston sat down on the couch and quickly take off his bow tie.

    "What is the condition?" Derin asked, eagerly waiting for Aston''s response.

    "I would only ept a meeting with the Chairwoman and no one else." The face of the woman appeared on his imagination and a devilish smile stered his handsome face.

    In the past, he dated many women but two-timing was never his cup of tea. He dated one woman after another and it was an endless cycle!

    He had crossed paths with many beautiful, famous, powerful or sessful women and he even dated a few of them. But no other women could excite him to this extent!

    It was strange of him but he wanted to know more about her and above all, he wished to find out why such a woman smiled so sad. He keeps on recalling his memories of her until Derin''s response dampened his mood.

    "What??" Derin''s almost jumped out from his seat when he heard Aston''s demand. "Are you crazy? Why would you want to meet the viiness? Do you even know that many people feared her?" He gasped.

    "What do you mean?" Aston''s face bes very serious. He stopped whatever he was doing and pay full attention to the phone call.

    "Words spread very fast in our industry. People always talked about how cold-hearted and vicious she is! You are a public figure, so I warn you to stay far away from her. There''s even a rumour about her saying that..."

    "I don''t care. Set up the meeting within two days no matter what." Aston cut off his manager and ended the call right away.

    Viiness? Aston snickered at the unbelievablebel. In his opinion, his manager was sayingplete nonsense!

    Rumours? What about the rumours? Rumours were hardly true and he was the one who knows the best.

    As the most popr actor in the country, he was never free from baseless and absurd rumours!

    One day, the media made a im saying that he had a hidden wife! But how could he possibly have a wife while he was 100% single at that time?!

    Sometimes, they imed that he was dating an actress. But he barely knew the name of the actress in question! Some women whom he never knew would im that he was cheating on them!

    For a top celebrity like Aston, those groundless ims and rumours could be very dangerous. But each time, he always gets up and shines again. It was the same reason why he was named the undisputed king of the entertainment industry!

    Aston takes out hisptop and look for articles regarding Nicole. He thoroughly checked the articles but he didn''t see anyplete negative news, not even one. After minutes of scanning the articles, he finally put down theptop and continued wondering why such rumours surrounded her.

    * * *

    After a long party, Nicole Yang finally went home and reach her apartment. As always, the lights on her home were automatically turned on the moment she opens her door.

    She can''t afford to be in a tight and dark space for even a second! She can get through the darkness in the outdoor with much efforts but never in a close space such as rooms.

    As soon as she walked inside her apartment, she entered her room and sits before the dressing table and look at her reflection in the mirror. She keeps on staring at herself until she was suddenly reminded of a strange man that she met in the garden.

    Will the man even know that his one question made asting impression on her? She cannot forget that he was the first one to ask her if she was happy. Fifteen years was such a long time!

    She takes off the coat and nkly stared for a while. What will she do with this? She didn''t even know him and she also doubts that they would meet again. Nicole sigh when she realized that there was no way to give it back to him. She then decided to throw it away.

    When she pulled down the zipper of her gown, the high neck was let down and the small bruised on her neck was revealed. The wound was so small that one would be able to spot only from a very close distance.

    She touched the wound and feel the pain. It was not a physical, but a mental pain! Even after going through such moments and wounds many times, she cannot get used to it.

    Feeling like this was only normal. What kind of sane person would be able to take such torments and physical abuse for granted? It''s impossible!

    All at once, her eyes grew wide when something entered her mind. Does Leon''s behaviour had something to do with this wound?

    She quickly takes out her phone and calls her fiance. How many days had passed since she called him first? She only knows that it had been so long! And unexpectedly, Leon answered on the first ring.

    "Leon." She muttered.

    "What''s the matter?" Leon was still on the car after dropping off Nicole to her apartment. He was startled when he saw Nicole''s name on the caller ID as he rarely received a call from his fiancee.

    To be honest, it made him worried as it was veryte now. Did something happen to her?

    Nicole tried to talk but hesitate again for a few seconds. She rashly called him without any thought but here she was, debating whether she should ask him or not.

    "Nicole, are you there? Is something wrong?" Leon was about to order his driver to drive back to Nicole''s apartment but Nicole finally spoke up.

    "About the ck dress at the department store, I wonder why you don''t want me to wear that."

    Leon raised a brow when he heard her. "Why do you suddenly think about that?"

    "I''m just curious." Nicole tried her best to look natural but she was only trying to fool herself. She knows very well that calling him at this hour was already out of her character.

    "I have a ck tuxedo in mind. So, if we both wear a ck dress, I''m afraid that we would look like someone who is about to attend a funeral rather than a party." Leon paused for a while. "Why? Is something wrong with that?" He asked her.

    "No. I understand what you say. Goodnight then." She ended the call right away.

    Leon slowly lowered his phone and stared out of the car window. Then a small wound on Nicole''s neck appeared on his mind. He hardly squeezed the phone on his hands and close his eyes, barely maintaining hisposure.

    Nicole put her phone on the table and heaved a sigh of relief. Maybe she was thinking too much. Leon might not saw her wound and even if he did, maybe it was too small of an issue for him to care.

    But why did he act as if he like the ck gown when he first saw hering out of the dressing room? She felt puzzled!

    When she nced at the small clock on the table, she realized that it was already two in the morning. She told herself not to have such useless doubt and quickly take off her dress. She takes a quick shower and finally went to sleep after taking some sleeping pills.....

 Chapter 9 - Bad Day For Pottery

    As soon as Nicole entered her office the next day, her secretary followed her to make a report.

    "Chairwoman, I received a call from the manager of Aston Kang this morning saying that the actor would like to have a meeting regarding the ambassadorial role." Julia Cha respectfully bowed and informed the Chairwoman.

    Nicole Yang raised a brow and looked at her secretary. "Didn''t you tell me that he rejected the offer? Why the sudden change of mind?" She inquired.

    The clothing brand of the Yang Group falls under the direct supervision of Nicole. She was the one whounched the brand and started the clothing business just months ago. And even though the Yang Group was one of the most influential groups in the country, they were a novice in the clothing business.

    "I don''t have any idea, ma''am. But isn''t it a good thing that the top celebrity agreed to meet us?" Julia Cha knows very well how the Chairwoman valued this clothingpany. Though the Yang Group wasposed of different business such as electronics, furniture, cosmetics and all; she prioritized it over any other field.

    Nicole Yang gave a thought and agreed with her secretary. For her clothing business to be exposed to the wider scope, they needed the fame of a top celebrity such as Aston Kang.

    When Julia Cha noticed her boss approval look, she continued, "But there is one condition."

    "Say it." Nicole Yang opened the files on her desk and scanned through the pages as she repeatedly flipped her pen.

    "They want to have a meeting with you and no one else." Julia Cha trailed off when Nicole froze her movement.

    The Chairwoman tilted her head and again look at her secretary who was standing before her desk. "No one else? How strange." She muttered.

    "But ma''am, it''s a good opportunity for our new clothing brand. And they want us to get back to them as soon as possible. How will I answer them?"

    "Having a meeting is not a big deal for me. I''m the in charge of the clothing business anyways." She paused for a while and gave a quick thought. "Call the manager and ask him when will they wish to have the meeting."

    "About that...they said they want the meeting within two days." The secretary informed her.

    That fast? Wasn''t he a busy person? It was very hard to reach the top actor. The fact that they could only reach out to him after a month of making the decision proved that he was a super busy being!

    "Well then. Ask them if the actor has some time today." Nicole Yang stated her decision which made her secretary bowed and leave the room.

    The sudden change of the top actor''s mind continued to bother the Chairwoman even after a few minutes. In fact, the personnel from the clothing business were already in the process of choosing another celebrity as their first choice had turned them down. But the decision was not made yet, which was quite fortunate.

    Having a top celebrity like Aston Kang as the face of their new clothing brand will be a huge benefit for them. Well, that''s what her employees told her in the meeting a month ago.

    While she didn''t even know the face of the actor, she agreed to her employee''s request. They indeed showed her one of his photos but she didn''t care to take a good look as she was more invested in upgrading the quality of their products. She wanted her clothing business to be the top in the industry!

    Not even an hour had passed when her secretary entered her office again.

    "Chairwoman, I just finished talking with the manager and he said that the actor could have time tonight. They want to talk about the contract over dinner." Julia Cha informed her once again.

    "Dinner?" Why was this actor so strange? Did he think that this was a meeting with a film director or writer?

    "The actor is busy filming for a drama and he won''t be able to have another free time for the time being," rified the secretary.

    Nicole frowned. Why did they always give her no other option whenever they respond to her? She can''t help but think that it was more than strange.

    Calcting all the pros that the top celebrity could bring to her new clothing business, she finally gave in. "Fine. Let''s do as they requested."

    "Yes, ma''am." Julia Cha gave a quick nce at her boss and turned around with a confused mind. Why did she keep on wearing the scarf despite this weather? It was not hot but not cold either.

    She was aware of how the many actions of the Chairwoman were controlled by her step-mother but never knew that she waspletely controlled. Besides, she thought that the Chairwoman willingly obeyed her step-mother words as the former rarely show her weakness.

    The fact that the Chairwoman was harassed physically will not even cross the mind of the secretary.

    * * *

    In the Gold Porcin Museum which was thergest and most famous porcin museum of the country, one young man was working on porcin in his studio.

    His hands gently moving along with the foundation of the pot which drove to revolved by the pottery wheel. His eyes keenly focused on his work and nothing else. The working scene of Leon Jung, one of the country''s youngest and skilled potter was quite a sight to behold. Not to mention the man was breathtakingly handsome.

    The owner of this famous porcin museum with many awards and honours under his belt, he was a legend of his field. At 27 years old, he was surprisingly young for a well-known potter as him.

    Leon always deemed himself lucky for being able to chased and pursued his own dream which was pottery. He knows very well how children from the upper society never get to follow their dreams as their lives were dictated since the moment they were born.

    He was an exception because he got to do the thing he liked but nothinges for free. At a young age of 12, he made a promise to his father that he would marry whomever he chose for him without a protest in exchange for him to pursue pottery.

    After having a pottery ss in school with a guest teacher when he was just a young boy, this one form of art holds a special ce in the boy''s heart and that was how the world-renowned potter today was born.

    His father wanted him to follow his footsteps and enter politics or for him to start a business but none of them sparked his interest.

    All at once, the very focused Leon immediately paused his hand when something entered his mind.

    It was none other than the coat that covered his fiancee body the other night. That darn coat even made him lose his sleep!

    What was the story behind that coat? It was the question that kept him up all night.

    He nkly stared at the floor and after a good minute, he shifted his gaze to his work again. He pursed his lips when he saw his messed up work. "Oh! Maybe it''s a bad day for pottery." He muttered to himself and rose from his seat.

    He then left his studio and walked towards the main room where tons of his works were disyed for the visitors.....

 Chapter 10 - Pleasant But Tense

    When Nicole Yang was informed of the location for the dinner meeting, it was almost lunchtime. Her schedule was quite free for the day which she was really grateful for.

    After an exhausting and boring party the other night, she wished for nothing else but a good rest. It was why the news of the dinner meeting frustrated her. She thought that she would be able to go home early which was a very rare chance to came by! Then her phone went off.

    She looked at the caller ID and felt ufortable at once. What did she want at this time? She pursed her lips and answered the call with reluctance.

    "Mother." She greeted as always.

    "I forgot to inform you earlier but we are supposed to have lunch with Leon and his father today. Can you make some time?" The calm voice of Garcia Han echoed on her ears.

    Why did the devil ask her as if she cared about her opinion? Nicole was a bit taken aback but quickly concluded that there must be someone around her. She would usually tell her decisions that were already made.

    "Yes. Send me the address." Refusing the devil? That''s thest thing she would do.

    She received the address right away and realized that she didn''t have much time. She instantly grabbed her bag and her car keys and leave her office.

    The sudden lunch meeting troubled Nicole all the way to her destination. She can''t help but she had a bad feeling about this. On top of that, her fiance and his father will also be there. She doubts that it was a simple meeting.

    She nced at her wristwatch and noticed that she was almostte, which caused her to speed up as fast as thew allowed.

    She entered one luxurious restaurant and stood before a private room. Once again, she nced at her watch and heave a sigh of relief. She was notte.

    "You''re here." Garcia Han was the first to talk to her when she walked inside the room. Leon Jung and his father, Peter Jung were also sitting opposite to the stepmother.

    "Sorry for beingte." She apologized and make her way to the chair reserved for her.

    "Don''t be sorry. We know that you are informedte." Peter Jung, the Prime Minister said to her with a smile.

    She didn''t even bother to look at her fiance who was staring at her the whole time and take a seat next to her step-mother.

    "You must be very busy. Running a big corporation like Yang Group will not be an easy task." The Prime Minister said to her. Those who don''t know the true nature of this man will surely think that the Prime Minister truly cared about his son''s fiancee!

    "It''s not that hard. My employees are the one who did all the job." Nicole replied in a respectful tone like she always did in the past.

    Even though the Prime Minister had a good reputation and was very famous among the people, she knows very well how the man was just a wolf in sheep clothing. All he cared about was wealth and fame and he would do anything to achieve his goals.

    They ordered some dishes and the small talk goes on for a while; but the longer the talk was, the more Nicole felt nervous.

    From her experience, she was well aware of how her stepmother was a ticking bomb that could explode any minute. She was the perfect example of the calm before the storm.

    "Why don''t you just talk to mefortably? We are not even strangers." Peter Jung''s words instantly paused Nicole who was in the middle of cutting a steak. She narrowed her eyes, wondering how to respond.

    Leon Jung nced at her and saw through her. His father had made her more ufortable by saying that. He was about to speak up but Nicole beat him at that.

    "How can I do that when you''re the respected Prime Minister of our country?" She forced a little smile, knowing that her stepmother monitored all her movements.

    "But I''ll soon be your father-inw." The Prime Minister''s response came as quick as lightning which made her felt the pressure more. She felt as if she was being cornered with no way out.

    "Give her some time, Father. Nicole is always shy and aloof, so she will need time. She can naturally learn it after we got married." Leon came to her rescue this time. He could feel the displeased gaze of his father but he ignored him and act innocent.

    Nicole inwardly sighed and desperately hoped that this seemingly pleasant but tense dinner would end soon.

    Garcia Han who keenly listened to their conversations examined her future son-inw and chuckled to herself. He''s really something. She then shifted her gaze to the father who was also her political ally and decided to break the silence.

    "You must be curious about the purpose of this lunch. Me and the Prime Minister thought that it would be best if you get married soon." She finally said the reason which earned her a surprised expression from the couple.

    ''There goes the bomb'' was the first thing that appeared on Nicole''s mind when she heard the devil deration. She almost choked on her food when she heard the devil! She repeatedly cough and her fiance was quick to give her a ss of water. "Thanks." She muttered to him.

    "They must be very shocked." The Prime Minister let out aughter. "It''s understandable but you are already engaged for a year." He reminded Nicole and Leon.

    "It would be best if you get married after -"

    "I don''t think it''s possible for now." Leon cut off the stepmother. He nced at Nicole and clenched his fist when he saw her nervous expression.

    Ignoring his father threatening gaze, he continued, "I need to prepare for a prestigious exhibition which will be held a few monthster. You might not be aware of this but this opportunity is once in a lifetime and to be able to participate in this event is the dream of all potter. I need to concentrate on that." He refused to mention Nicole, knowing that it will only bring her a burden.

    He faked an innocent smile and said to the stepmother, "Postponing for a year will bring us no harm, isn''t it? It''s not like we will break up."

    Garcia Han understands the hidden message behind Leon''s seemingly harmless words. ''It''s not like we can break up on our own ord even if we wish to.'' That''s the hidden message. But if other people hear their conversation, they would surely think that the couple were so in love that they were confident in their rtionship!

    The step-mother was boiling with anger on the inside but for the sake of her reputation, she forced a smile. "I suppose. You''re still young anyway." She was forced to say the things that she doesn''t mean and it was killing her inside!

    "What about you, Mr. Jung?" She asked the father with a fake smile.

    "Well, it''s fine if you''re okay with it." The Prime Minister bluntly replied even though he was feeling the exact thing that Garcia Han felt on the inside.

    Nicole was taken aback by the change of situation. She thought that she would finally be getting married to the man she doesn''t like. Though they cannot break off the engagement on their own, it''s a relief that they at least get to postpone the marriage!

    "It''s great that we all agreed to it." Leon smiled, still refusing to ask Nicole''s opinion. He deliberately excluded her. "I already told Nicole that I will take her to my museum today evening and we will have dinner together after that." He nced at Nicole who gave her a strange look and he immediately looked away from her again.

    "If you can excuse us, we will leave for our date now." He rose from his seat, not even waiting for the response of the two politicians.

    "Let''s go, Nicole." He grabbed her on the wrist and practically pulled her out of the room.....

 Chapter 11 - Help Me Out

    "What''s that?" The Prime Minister frowned. "Did you keep your daughter in check?" He inquired Garcia Han.

    Garcia Han snickered at his words. "Mr. Jung, are you deaf? Your son is the one who said and did everything. Are you sure that you have him under your control?" She calmly took a sip of wine, hiding her anger.

    The Minister of Justice goes by the principle ''Never show your weakness even in front of your allies.'' She became the most powerful female politician because she abode by this one principle. She never had full trust in anyone!

    Peter Jung was feeling intimidated by her and at the same time, he was feeling embarrassed. He swallowed his pride and said, "I will confront him for that," which earned him a chuckle from the devil. It was much more like a mocking chuckle.

    "Mr. Jung, a smooth talk is never enough when ites to disciplining your child. You know how I handle my daughter. Have you ever heard or saw her defying me?" She stated in a calm manner.

    "It''s easy for you because she is not your real daughter." The words slipped from the Prime Minister''s lips, which he regretted right away.

    Garcia Han roughly put down her knife and fork. The sound startled the Prime Minister and made him feel more intimidated! She looked at the man straight in the eye. "Say that once again and I will make sure you pay for that." Her voice was dreadfully low which could send a shiver down the Prime Minister''s spine!

    She grabbed a tissue and clean up her hands while staring at him the whole time. "About the marriage, let''s give them some time. Postponing a bit is not a problem. Besides, we still have time before the election."

    She grabbed her bag and rose from her seat. She was about to walk out of the room but paused before she reached the door. She turned around and said, "One more thing. Don''t forget to teach your son a good lesson. You know, kids love to go astray when you don''t often remind them of their ce." She then left the room with an amusing smile.

    Maybe because of what she just witnessed, she strangely finds her future son-inw very amusing. Did she judge him wrong two years ago?

    Peter Jung was the Prime Minister but it was only a nominal position which doesn''t have real powers. The real power belongs to the President and the Ministers including Garcia Han. It was why she behaved so high even before him! Besides, she might even be the next President and if that indeed happens, she would be the most powerful person in the country!

    No matter what, he couldn''t afford to offend her. He was not powerless but he can''tpare to the devil!

    * * *

    While the two politicians were having a heated conversation in the private room, Nicole followed Leon till the garage. She didn''t understand what exactly did her fiance was thinking but she knows one thing. She was safe from the wedding at least for now.

    "Will you let go of my hand?" She finally said when they reach their car. Leon was still grabbing her on the wrist and she was starting to feel ufortable.

    "Sorry." He swiftly withdrew his hand from her and ced inside his pocket. The curious and strange look that she gave him since the private room made him more and more nervous as each second passed!

    "I''m grateful that you help me out there. But Leon, will you be able to handle the consequences? Your father is not happy with what happened." She pointed out how they had no say in their life. But this man was much lucky than her as he dared to opposed his father, but that doesn''t mean he would be free from facing the consequences of his actions.

    "I didn''t help you. I only help myself because I don''t want to be forced to talkfortably to the Minister of Justice like they want you to. Besides, I''m too busy to prepare for the wedding. Love or not, it''s still a wedding which must not be taken lightly, am I right?" Leon scoffed.

    He didn''t want her to get the ''wrong idea'' that he defied the two greedy politicians for her! He turned his head away from her as if he didn''t care about her at all.

    "I understand. Then I''ll get going." Nicole take out her car key from her purse and was about to get on her car until she heard her fiance said, "Where do you think you''re going? Didn''t we dere that we have a date in the museum and a dinner?"

    She nced at Leon and simply said, "I don''t think you mean that."

    "Well," he rubbed his temples and take a step closer to her which really startled thetter. "Whether I mean it or not is not important. What''s important is that the two power-hungry persons at the restaurant believed what I said." His gaze never left her the whole time.

    Nicole frowned when she realized that her fiance had a point. "Do we really need to go to your museum together?" She used to think that this man was nothing but a troublemaker. But sawing all his behaviour and how he acted guiltless with a seemingly innocent smile, she came to the conclusion that there was much more in him than what eyes could see.

    "We can skip that and only eat dinner together. If they know that we go home together after dinner, I think it will be enough to convince them." He opined but when he looked at her expression, he pursed his lips. "Don''t give me that look. Do you think I want to have dinner with you? We are not even close." He added bluntly.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes. "It''s not like that. The thing is..." She trailed off and look at him again. "I have a very important dinner meeting tonight." Her words were followed by a heavy sigh.

    Why did everything be so messed up today?! First, it was Aston Kang, the top celebrity. Then, it''s her stepmother and the Prime Minister. Now, it''s her fiance!

    "Then it''s impossible today. I''m leaving." He raised his right palm as a sign of goodbye and turned his back at her.

    "Wait! Wait! Wait!" She grabbed his arm, imagining what would happen if the devil was to find out their lie. She wanted to prevent it by any means! "Help me out." She pleaded.

    He turned around again and sighed. But he knows very well that it was the first time she ever asked for his help! In the past, she never bothered to talk to him. But it was mutual as he did the same.

    "What?" He asked with an annoyed face.

    She showed him a pleading smile and reluctantly said, "Can you wait for me while I have the meeting and take me home after that?"

    Leon could feel his jaw dropped to the floor! Did she just asked him to wait while she will be having a dinner?! He finds it hard to believe his own ears! He narrowed his eyes at her as she was shorter than him by a few inches, while the woman gave him a pleading look.

    After a few seconds, he responded by saying, "No."

    "Why?"

    "Because I don''t want to."

    "Please."

    "Sorry but it''s still a NO."

    "You can''t just back out like this while you are the one who dragged me into this mess! You mentioned dating without even consulting me!" She retorted.

    His eyes twinkled with mirth when he heard her but it was only for a very split second. So, she also knows how to raised her voice? He thought that she only knows how to keep quiet without a protest!

    He never knows that she could be this talkative! The words she said to him during thest few minutes might already surpass all the words he heard from her during the past one year!

 Chapter 12 - Undisputed King Of The Entertainment Industry

    Leon finds it hard to believe that his fiancee actually persuaded him. He was near the main entrance of Yang Group to pick her up.

    The more he thought about it, the more he became bbergasted. He was Leon Jung and not some ordinary man, yet he agreed to wait for someone in his car while the person will be having a dinner in a warm and luxurious restaurant! He hated to admit but he had be more unpredictable day by day.

    Nicole already sent home her car and went down to the ground floor when their promised time hade. There was still an hour left before the dinner meeting and when she saw Leon inside his car, she hopped in right away.

    "Who will you meet at this ''very important meeting''?" Leon sarcastically asked her, pointing out how she begged him saying that it was a very important meeting.

    "Aston Kang." She bluntly replied, ignoring his mocking tone.

    "You mean the actor?"

    "Do you know him?"

    "Who wouldn''t know him? He even came tost night''s party." He told her.

    "Is that so?" When hearing about the party, she realized the strange man she met in the garden. Still, she cannot wipe him off her mind. He was so strange!

    "Wait! You really didn''t know him yet you are a businesswoman?!" Leon gasped.

    "Am I obliged to know him just because he is a famous actor? I only heard his name." She retorted which earned her a hopeless sigh from the man. He didn''t even bother to respond and he just keeps on driving quietly.

    * * *

    Ten minutes left before the meeting and Nicole calmly sit still in the private room of the restaurant. She double checks the draft of the contract to ensure that no mistake was made. But knowing that there was someone outside waiting for her, she could feel the pressure and her mind was in a hurry.

    She was currently drinking a ss of water when she heard the sound of the door opening. Her eyes flew to the door to see the awaited guest.

    A dashing young man in a ck suit and sunsses walked inside the room. With a uniformly ck hair that wasbed to the side, a straight-edged nose and a sharp jawline that added to his refined features; no wonder he was the most popr among the many celebrities of their country!

    He was tall and had a well-built body. His ck and thick eyebrows gave him a more masculine look. Though some part of his face was covered by sunsses which hide his handsome looks, it would still be impossible not to long for another nce for anyone who crossed path with him!

    With confidence, he approached the table where Nicole was sitting. The powerful and majestic aura that this young actor possessed was no joke!

    Nicole rose from her seat to greet the man who was called the ''undisputed king of the entertainment industry.'' Though the nation''s heartthrob who was considered the most handsome bachelor of the country was standing right before her, she calmly stood there, unfazed by what her eyes saw.

    But one thing troubled her. He looked so familiar! Maybe because she saw his photos just for once, but she was sure that she didn''t have any memory of the famous actor''s face.

    Aston stood before Nicole and remove his sunsses to reveal his captivating ocean blue eyes. "Hello, Miss Chairwoman. We meet again." He shed a perfect smile which many women would die to witness in person!

    Surprise was an understatement to describe Nicole''s feeling! It was as if she was knocked down with a feather! Her feet were rooted to the spot and so was her body. Much to the actor''s amusement, she cannot utter a single word either.

    Aston calmly sat down and lifted his head to look at the woman who was still frozen due to the sudden revtion. "Aren''t you not going to sit?" He simply asked.

    Nicole closed her eyes and shook her head to snapped herself out. Then she abruptly sat on her chair.

    "What is the meaning of this?" She asked.

    "It''s a business meeting. Did youe here without knowing the purpose of this meeting?" He simply replied, pleading innocence.

    "Are you really Aston Kang?" She inquired again.

    "Do you think I''m a liar? Want me to show my ID card?" His lips curved into an amusing smile.

    To be honest, he thought that she would already know him by now. But he had no idea that she woulde here without even looking at his personal details! ''What a strange businesswoman!'' He thought to himself.

    "Then why did youe here alone? Where is your manager or anyone from your agency?"

    Was this an interview or what? Why did she have so many questions?! All those answers to her questions can be easily found on the inte!

    He sighed as it had been a while since hees across someone who didn''t know him at all. Maybe he had already being used to recognize.

    "For your information, I don''t have an agency for now. I left my agency a month ago and I still don''t decide on a new agency. And about my manager, he needs to wrap up things for me in the filming site. You may not know but I came here as soon as I finished filming." He exined to her in detail.

    The woman continued to look at her with a suspicious face which he was not pleased with. "Do you think that I deliberatelye here alone? I''m Aston Kang. Who do you think I am?" He scoffed but meant the other, which the woman did not notice.

    "I don''t even say that," Nicole said yet still finds it hard to believe that this meeting was a pure coincidence. Besides, this was the same man who asked her whether he could like her justst night! Not to mention that twenty-four hours hadn''t even passed since those words came out of his lips.

    "Good then. Let''s get down to business." He said with a seemingly innocent smile which almost made the Chairwoman rolled her eyes at him. ''What a sly man!'' she thought to herself.

    After the waitress brought in the food that they ordered, they started talking about the contract.

    "It''s good enough." Aston''s eyes scanned through the pages of a draft contract then he tilted his head to her. "Let''s finalize the contract tomorrow."

    Nicole raised a brow at his words. "Tomorrow? Why not tonight?"

    "I want to talk to my manager and besides," a wolfish smile stered his face. "I don''t bring my seal with me."

    "What?!" She gasped. "Are you kidding me? This is not a light matter."

    A light chuckle escaped from Aston''s lips. "We only have a meeting to discuss the details and now that I have no problem with it, we can set another date to actually sign the contract." He rified. "Besides, didn''t you know that this is my nature? I tend to be positive and yful all the time."

    "Oh! You will not know. I forgot that you didn''t even know me." He answered his own question with a teasing smile.

    Nicole clenched her fist which was not visible due to the table and inwardly telling herself to remain calm. ''Don''t mind him. Just ignore him.'' She thought to herself. She never met a celebrity who was as talkative as this man!

    "Fine. Tomorrow? That''s it. You can call my secretary and inform her of the time." She nced at her watch and her fiance on the outside came to her mind. "I''m a bit hurry. I''ll get going then. Thanks for your time, Mr. Kang." She handed him a copy of the contract draft and rose from her seat, trying to take a step towards the door until she heard him.

    "Wait. We finished talking about business, but we still have another topic which is not even mentioned yet." Aston lifted his head and looked at her. His yful and carefree face was reced by a determined one with the tone of his voice adding more tension to the solemn aura.

    Pausing her movement, she asked, "What do you want from me?"

    He rose from his seat and with his tall height, he easily towered over her. "I want to continue our conversationst night." He demanded with his eyes fixated on the woman, reading her every single expression.....

 Chapter 13 - Personally

    The outdoors were a bit darker than the other night as the stars had lost their brightness due to the rain that started to pour just a while ago.

    Amidst the atmosphere which drastically changed from a pleasant one to a cold one, Leon Jung sits still inside his car. He takes a look at some documents to pass time and his eyes repeatedly shifted to the exit of the restaurant which was opposite to his car.

    She stayed inside much longer than he expected to be and it troubled him a bit. But when he realized that it was the first time she had ever asked him for a favour, he unconsciously smiled to himself. The smile was short-lived as the call he received the next second instantly dampened his mood.

    "What is it?" He bluntly said with his tone as cold as ever.

    "Young Master, where are you? Master is very angry and he wants you toe home at once." The female voice said to him from the other line.

    He heavily sighed, being tired of how dramatic his life was. "I already told him during lunch that I have a date tonight. I''ll be a littlete."

    "But -"

    He hung up the call right away and threw his phone to the other seat next to him. "What an annoying old man!" He muttered to himself.

    * * *

    The atmosphere inside the private room of the restaurant was a bit tense than expected. Nicole, who was about to approach the door sighed at how unbelievable this actor was.

    "I thought that our conversationst night was already finished." She crossed her arms and stared at him with confidence.

    "Is that so?" He let out a light chuckle. "Then what about you running away with my coat?"

    The coat! She hadpletely forgotten about it! She nervously clenched her fingers as she recalled what she had done to his coat.

    "Where is my coat?" He confronted her when he saw that she had be less stubborn.

    "That coat. I -I..." She struggled, thinking about how to exin to him.

    "Just say it." He was quite amused by how she stuttered. She was so confident just seconds ago!

    "I throw it away." She gasped as she immediately hung her head low. She was convinced that she wouldn''t be meeting him again and she throws it out before she left for her office. How would she knew that they would meet again right away?!

    "What?!" Aston eximed. Her response was beyond his expectations. Not even a day had passed but...she already threw away? Why does it feel like she can''t wait to dispose his belonging?

    "I apologize. I don''t even know your identity and I thought that we won''t be meeting each other again; so I just threw away in the morning." She exined but she noticed that he was not pleased with her answer. "I willpensate you for that." She added but it still seemed like nothing changed.

    When Aston heard her, he was still not convinced but his mood instantly changed when an idea popped up in his mind. "Rather thanpensating me, why don''t you buy me a new one?" He suggested.

    "It''s not hard. I''ll do that." She was quite d to sort out the problem until she heard what he said next.

    "I want you to do it personally. I mean we will go and pick out a new coat. You and me. Together." A devilish smile stered his face once again.

    "That''s absurd! She retorted right away. " Are you crazy? We are not a nobody!" She reminded him of their status in society.

    One was a top celebrity who created news and gossips wherever his footnded; while the other was a Chairwoman of a top corporation with a famous fiance! If someone ever spots them, it would be the beginning of endless rumours.

    "Then you must find out a way to do that. You''re the one who created this mess." He simply replied as if the rumours wouldn''t be harmful to him.

    Nicole was in a dilemma. She rubbed her eyes while thinking of a solution to clear this mess. She should have never epted that coat in the very first ce! She inwardly scolded herself for being so thoughtless!

    When she realized one good solution, she looked at the man and said, "I understand. I will make some preparations and inform you when it''s ready." She grabbed her purse, ready to leave once again. "So, can I leave now? As I said before, I''m in a hurry."

    "Of course. Goodbye then." He simply nodded his head, gesturing her as if he showed her the way to the door. As soon as she walked past him, a yful smile appeared on his face and said, "See you tomorrow." But he didn''t even bother to look at her and the same goes for the woman.

    She paused for a second when she heard him but she was too hurry to be bothered by his small talk. She moved her legs and exit the room while thinking, ''What an absurd man!''

    She hurried out of the room and get inside her fiance''s car while the man greeted him with a seemingly nonchnt face, not questioning her even once.

    Aston stood next to the exit of the restaurant and stared at the woman who captured his attention much more than he could imagine. But when he saw her riding her fiance''s car, it made him wondered if it''s true that she loved him.

    He shook his head reminding himself to push away the negative thought and tell himself to at least give a try. For the first time in his life, he felt jealous when he saw them riding the car together. He can''t help but smiled at the foreign feeling and leave the ce with his car.

    * * *

    When Leon arrived home, the atmosphere was just like he expected to be. The moment he saw his father''s face, he could see the anger in his eyes. Maybe it''s time for another drama!

    The Prime Minister approached his son and with a huge force, he punched him on the left face! The strong force made Leon move a bit backwards involuntarily but he didn''t looked at his father nor showed him an angry face!

    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What is it this time?"

    The father stared at his son with disbelief. "Did you just asked me the reason? You humiliate me and defy me today! Didn''t you have shame?!" He started yelling at his son.

    "I don''t do anything wrong today, Father. I only say that I need to concentrate on my uing activity." Leon replied to his father with a calm voice.

    "You don''t do anything wrong?" The Prime Minister scoffed. "You made a promise but I think you have no intention to keep it!"

    "I never say that I won''t marry Nicole. I only want you to give us more time! I will surely keep my promise, so please," The tone of his voice was raised higher and higher until it became a yell which made him pause his words. He looked at his father and with a calm and pleading voice, he continued, "Why don''t you just let me breathe for a while? It''s so suffocating that it choked me, Father."

    "Have a good sleep." He slightly bowed and went upstairs before his father could say anything.

    He made his way to his room and the moment he stepped inside his room, he takes off his coat and hardly threw in the floor. He sat on the couch and while he roughly loosened his tie, one young woman entered his room.

    The woman scanned Leon''s room and calmly pick up the coat which was lying on the floor and ced next to him.

    "What''s wrong, Young Master? Why did Master behave like that?" She asked him in a respectful tone. She was the one who called Leon about an hour ago.

    "It''s nothing." He replied as he poured himself a ss of whiskey which was on the table.

    "Is it because of that woman?" She asked with her gaze fixed on him.

    Leon who was about to take a sip of the alcohol hardly ced the ss on the table which created quite a noise. His sharp gazended on the young woman. "You have crossed the line, Shara." He warned her.

    His cold gaze and threatening tone should be enough to send a shiver down the spine of his subordinate but this woman named ''Shara'' was quite a stubborn and brave young woman.

    "I apologize. But Young Master, I have to say this. Please don''t provoke Master for just a woman. You know how dangerous he could be. Why would you take a risk for a woman who didn''t even reciprocate your feelings? This is -"

    "You will surely be punished if you say just one more word again." He warned her for the second time and when he noticed that she had kept her mouth shut, hemanded, "Leave."

    The woman left his room right away before she needed to be told twice! She knows very well that provoking the Young Master was like enraging a lion and the end result was never a good one.....

 Chapter 14 - I Will Not Die

    "Thank you for your hard work. You did a really great job." A professional photographer praised Aston with a friendly smile.

    They just finished shooting for the next issue of Cear Magazine in which the actor would be gracing the cover. When the news was reported weeks ago, it created quite a buzz as it had been a long time since the actor agreed to a photoshoot.

    The shooting was followed by an interview where the actor answered the questions about his career, his current project, his n for the future and many other things.

    "Your fans are very curious about why you finally agreed to this photoshoot. As everyone knows, you always concentrate on acting and didn''t put much importance on other things. Can you tell us why?" The interviewer, who was a young woman in herte 20s asked Aston Kang.

    "To be honest, I always do things only when I feel like it. I''m quitezy." Aston said with lightughter. "I tend to stay away from doing things which I''m not happy with as much as possible and my principles are never shaken. Even today, I do this photoshoot not because it''s my work, but because I feel like it and I''m happy to be doing this." He frankly responded.

    The strong image of Aston Kang which people really loved was that he never hesitated to speak his mind. It often led him to criticisms but he was respected for always being real while speaking.

    "You''re still the Aston Kang that we knew." The interviewer said with a smile. "There''s one more thing which we really wish to know. Two years ago, you were one of the best rising actors in the drama industry. At that time, you were offered a lead role in screenwriter Hannah Lim''s new project. She is the top screenwriter whose every work is promised to be a hit."

    Aston''s narrowed his eyes and secretly squeezed the chair where he was sitting. He started to feel the pressure.

    "Screenwriter Lim is known for giving the rising actors a chance to be on the top by giving them a lead role in her dramas and she chose you to be her Male Lead at that time. But you declined the offer and you are the first and only person till date to decline the offer from the top screenwriter. May I ask you why you do that?" The interviewer continued and asked him.

    The interviewer added more information by saying, "The drama was about a poor orphan who rose to the top after enduring many years of struggle and poverty."

    "The main lead which you were offered had a harsh childhood life. His own mother attempted to kill him because she had no money to raise him but he was saved by the police. He then did everything to survived and started his own business at a young age despite many struggles. The rest bes history as we saw in the drama."

    "The role waster offered to Samuel Yoo, who was also your good friend and it became a huge hit. The sess of the drama still made many people wonder why you decline the offer. Can you please tell us why?"

    Aston appeared to be sitting calmly yet his inside was never calm since the project was mentioned by the interviewer! He continued to squeeze the chair, knowing that the pressure which gets thickened each second, could burst out anytime!

    Cold sweat was quickly formed at the side of his face and he unconsciously bit his lips. His eyes had no movement at all as if he was glued to the things before him but... his mind was not in that room. It was back to many years ago which he still remembered as clear as yesterday.

    "Mr. Kang. Mr. Kang." The interviewer''s voice snapped Aston out of his continuous repercussions.

    He slowly loosened his hand and faked a smile. "Can we rest for a few minutes? I''m not feeling well."

    "Sure. We can stop here if it''s too much for you." The interviewer politely replied and with that said, the actor rose from his seat and immediately went to the restroom.

    Five minutes passed and all Aston did was washing his face with cold water again and again. "Snap out, Aston Kang!" He patted both sides of his cheeks with his palms and yelled at his reflection on the mirror before him.

    He lowered his hands to turn off the tap but he can''t even do it properly because his hands were out of his control when they started shuddering!

    ''You must die!''

    The cursing words echoed on his ears and tormented him until it made him lose his mind.

    "Stop it!" His right hand balled into a fist and he hardly bangs the mirror, which cracked due to the strong force with blood from his hand slowly flowing down the damaged mirror.

    He looked at his reflection on the cracked mirror and stared at himself right in the eyes. "I will not die." He whispered to himself like he always did for the past seventeen years.

    He thoroughly cleaned his wound with water and left the set right away as if nothing happened, knowing that he had to attend an important meeting.

    * * *

    Nicole was very startled when her secretary escorts Aston to her office. It''s not that she was not expecting him, but his appearance doesn''t resemble the yful man in her memory.

    She noticed the difference as soon as he takes off his sunsses. He smiled at her like always but... the smile was far from convincing.

    She scanned him keenly and noticed his injured hand that was left untreated and of course, the end of his right sleeve which was slightly red in blood. She looked at him as if she saw some character of a horror movie.

    The moment Aston saw her expression, he regrets right away for not listening to his manager. The manager asked him to changed his white buttoned shirt because of the blood-stained but he refused because he thinks of nothing else but to meet her as fast as possible.

    He narrowed his eyes to take a good look at himself and when he saw messed up look, he realized how thoughtless he was!

    He thought that he would be okay but the truth was right before his eyes. He was so far from being okay. He deliberately made his fake smile wider, hoping to hide his feelings but it doesn''t work.

    The woman was not a fool.

    The secretary left and the awkward silence continued which scared the man. He never showed his weakness to anyone! He always made sure to hide it well.

    But why? Why was he in such a hurry to meet her? This was not the side of him which he wanted to show her!

    Aston hung his head low, feeling embarrassed at his current situation. But his embarrassment was exceeded by one feeling.

    The dreadful feeling of being afraid that this pathetic scene would be imnted on her mind, which might change his image on her. Well, if he ever had a positive impression on this woman, he didn''t want it to be ruined, no matter what it takes.....

 Chapter 15 - I Look Forward To Working With You

    For a while, Aston nced at the woman who was imnted on his mind. Though the woman shocked expression had slowly faded away and was reced by a moreposed face, he felt more and more discouraged.

    He gradually took a step back, ready to run away from the room to escape the stare of the woman but stopped when he heard her.

    "Please have a seat, Mr. Kang." The calm and gentle voice of Nicole was enough to make him feel at ease, at least a bit.

    He stood still for a while despite the warm offer but when he noticed that she was still patiently waiting for him, he reluctantly walked towards her and finally sat down.

    "This is the final draft of the contract. We made some amendments after talking with your manager today. Please take a look." She ced a file on the table and gestured him to look at it.

    She was sure that there was something wrong about him today, but she had no intention to mention it because she was never the type to involved in other people''s private life. She also wished for people to never questioned her about her personal life.

    Aston gave her a small nod and extended his right hand to take the file but... his hand cannot stop shivering the moment he did that! He immediately withdrew his hand and ced it back to his pocket but Nicole didn''t fail to notice his shivering hands.

    When she saw his hands shivering despite the pleasant weather, she looked at his face right away. Downcast and lifeless eyes, pale skin, anxious face embedded by his shivering hands; she was very familiar to such a scene! Those were the traits of a traumatized person.

    "Are you not feeling well?" She asked, hiding the fact that she saw through him.

    She can''t help but feel worried because she saw herself in him. A weak, fragile and traumatized being who knows nothing but hide her pain before the world.

    "I''m fine." As always, he forced a smile.

    "Wait a minute." Nicole Yang rose from her seat and approach the table on one corner where many vours of tea were kept along with warm water which could be made anytime.

    She prepared a cup ofvender tea and brought it to him. "This will help you." She ced it before him and return to her seat.

    When Aston looked at her with a confused face, she said, "I love to prepare my own tea, so I rarely ask my secretary to do it. And I always have that one as it is good at calming nerves. It''svender tea."

    With that said, the actor''s face brightened a bit and he took a sip of the tea. "Thank you." He said with a smile.

    "Why do you always smile? Is that your hobby? It''s not even convincing." She coldly pointed out which made his smile disappear in the blink of an eye.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at her again. "Why? Didn''t you do the same?" He asked her.

    "When did I do that?" Nicole retorted without even thinking.

    "That night, at the party." He reminded her. He fixed his gaze on her, studying her every expression.

    "What do you even know? Stop judging me." She bluntly replied, but him mentioning the party gave her the pressure. Why did he always behave so strange?

    Just like him, she would never want her weakness to be exposed.

    Without saying a word, he raised a cup of thevender tea which revealed his wounded hand clearer than before.

    Nicole sighed when she saw his injured hand. Once again, she rose from her seat and grabbed a first aid kit from her drawer and returned to her seat.

    "Give me your hand." She demanded indifferently.

    He obedientlyplied and watched her as she applied some ointment to his wound. She looked so calm when she treated his hand which made him unable to take his eyes off her! As such, he ended up staring at her for the whole time.

    "Am I really not allowed to like you?" He inquired once again with his eyes glued to her.

    His words made the woman paused what she was doing. She lifted her head and look at him. "Do you n to ask me each time we meet?" She could feel the rapid thumping of his heart and even his breathing as their face were just inches away!

    Unlike him, she was very calm. It''s a fact that she was intrigued and fascinated by this man but it was not enough to make her heart skipped a beat.

    "I didn''t ask youst night." He replied with an amusing smile. With her this close to him, he could hardly control himself.

    For a split second, he even wondered how it would feel to taste her smooth and gentle lips, to the point where it drove his heart beat faster and faster that it could be heard as if it was the beating of a drum!

    "Fine. I give you that, but my answer is still the same." She put a bandaid in his wound and distance herself from him right away.

    Her action immediately made the man longed for her scent - a floral scent of mostly rose and jasmine. Will there evere a day when the one who possessed the pleasant scent finally became his? Just the thought of it could drive him crazy!

    "Why?" He asked again. Just like a little kid, he keeps on asking the same question. "Is it because you love your fiance?"

    The scene he witnessed the other night came to his mind. The image of her riding the car with her fiance. The same scene kept him upst night which he finds it really strange.

    In the past, no woman had never made him lose his sleep!

    But that scene, a very little and normal scene was the thing that made him unable to sleep at night! He even questioned himself if he was still the same Aston Kang!

    His gaze fixated on her despite feeling nervous to hear her answer. What if she says that she loved her fiance? Right on his face on top of that!

    It would be humiliating, but... why did he felt more worried about his heart rather than the possibility of a humiliation? Besides, the small time gap between their conversation also seemed like forever!

    "That''s none of your business." She coldly brushed him off once again. She was never good at lying. Maybe it''s the same reason why the devil always saw through her.

    She can''t say that she loved her fiance just because she wanted to push away her admirer. She never loved her fiance, instead, she used to hate him but not that much anymore.

    When she saw all of her fiance''s action the other day, she realized that she might be wrong about him but she decided to not think much about it.

    Aston''s unconsciously smiled despite receiving the cold shoulder. He takes a look at the file without saying anything and after he thoroughly scanned through it, he put his seal and his signature on it. Nicole did the same and their contract was finalized atst.

    He rose from his seat and extended his right hand to her. "I look forward to working with you, Miss Yang." He smiled at her once again. But it was different this time. The smile was convincing.

    Nicole stood up and held his hand. "Same here, Mr. Kang." She didn''t even bother to smile because of their recent conversation. She stood there with a nonchnt face, unfazed by his charm and breathtaking visual like always.....

 Chapter 16 - Repay Some Debt

    Aston went down to the garage where his van and his manager was waiting for him. As soon as he gets inside the van, his back leaned towards the seat and he closed his eyes for a while without saying anything.

    His action really worried his manager. Did he make some mistakes in the meeting? Just one nce and everyone could tell that the top actor was a mess!

    "Is everything alright? Did you make a mistake again? Why don''t you listen to me when I say that I wille with you?!" Derin Lee started bombarding him with questions after questions but he remained calm without a single movement.

    "Hey! Aston!" Derin grabbed him on the shoulders and shake him with a little force which made him finally react.

    "Will you just let me rest? I''m tired." He put his manager''s hand away from his shoulders and simply closed his eyes again.

    "Do you n to let me die out of curiosity? I ask you how did the meeting go?" Derin yelled at Aston as he realized that it was always the most effective way to get him to listen to him. The top actor could never tolerate noise.

    "You''re so noisy! It went very well. Happy now?" Aston pushed away Derin who almost hovered over him but it leads to other endless questions as the nosy manager had a glimpse of his hand when he did that.

    "Wait! This was not treated when you left before. Howe it''s covered with bandaid now? What happened at the meeting? Are you sure you don''t mess up?"

    Aston narrowed his eyes and when he saw the bandaid, he gently rubbed with his other hand and a small smile escaped his lips. "Let''s go now. I still have a shooting."

    * * *

    Nicole sat still in her office after Aston left. Strangely, the scene of the actor''s shivering hand cannot leave her mind. It was repeatedly reyed in her mind.

    She was curious. What made the seemingly carefree man shivered like that?

    That night in the garden, he asked her why she smiled so sad. But now, she wanted to ask him the exact question.

    Why did the most famous and sessful celebrity of the country smile so sad? She didn''t know why she felt this way but when she looked into his eyes, she sensed a hint of darkness in it. An undeniable sadness, that''s what her instincts told her.

    But the man was just like her. He kept on smiling to fool others. Maybe he was desperate to hide his pain, just like how she was desperate to hide her weakness.

    In a split second, the coat that she owed him suddenly entered her mind out of nowhere. "The coat!" She eximed to herself. She hadpletely forgotten about it! Debts should always be cleared as fast as possible.

    She approached her desk and take her phone. She then calls someone who picked up in the first ring.

    "Hello, Director. This is Nicole Yang. I call to ask you for a favour."

    She was greeted by the friendly voice of the mostvish Department Store Director of the country who was a woman in her 40s.

    "I want to book the whole of your Department Store for around an hour or two. I will inform you when I get the exact time, so will you please make arrangements for me? I need to repay some debt to a business partner."

    After she confirmed with the Director, she ended the call and sat on her chair, thinking that she could finally do her work. But when she looked at the time, she noticed that it was already 4 in the evening.

    She frowned when she realized that she had an appointment with her fiance. It''s not like they like each other, so she won''t call it a date. It''s much more like a duty to fulfil.

    She grabbed her car keys and bags and left for the Gold Porcin Museum.

    * * *

    The Museum was filled with murmurs and gossips when their Director''s fiancee was making her way to the Museum.

    Curious stares, admirable stares and even jealous stares; Nicole received all as Leon was quite popr in a good way among his employees. Many female employees had a crush on their handsome Director who always treated his employees with kindness.

    Unfazed by all the eyes on her, she made her way to the potter''s studio and saw the potter in action. He was so invested in his art which made the woman knocked on the door of the studio.

    Leon turned his head around with a puzzled face when the sound of the knocking door aroused him. When he saw his fiancee standing on the door with a nonchnt face, he was happy but he didn''t show it.

    "You''re here." He rose from his seat, take down his apron and went to the washroom to wash his hands. He came out in a minute.

    Nicole stepped inside and take a look at the studio. It was her first time there and of course, she was fascinated by it. But before she could enjoy the breathtaking view for long, her fiance dragged her out of the studio.

    "Will it hurt to let me stay there for just another more minute?" Nicole frowned as sheined about how stingy the man was.

    "No one had nevernded their foot in my studio apart from me. Consider yourself lucky that you got to see it for even just a minute." He coldly responded to her as always.

    When he saw her displeased face, he finds it quite amusing. "Don''t worry. The main hall where my works are disyed will be much more fascinating than my studio." He told her and led her to the main hall.

    Nicole could hardly stop her mouth from being wide open when she saw the enchanting pieces of porcins disyed in the main hall. She gawked and her legs were rooted to the floor. "Did you made all these?" She asked with her gaze fixated on the porcins.

    "Most of them. Some are the works of other famous potters." Leon said and when his eyes scanned the disyed works, a satisfying smile appeared on his face. It showed how much he loved his works.

    He shifted his gaze and realized that the woman had already left his side. He turned his head around and saw her walking around everywhere, then he chuckled to himself. Did she like his works that much?

    He walked after her and stand next to her. "What are you looking at?"

    Nicole stood before one porcin for a while now and he could tell that this piece truly fascinated her, but when he looked at the porcin; his smile slipped a bit.

    It was a white porcin decorated by a drawing of blue hydrangeas in it. It was one of his newest work.

    "Will you sell this to me? I will pay whatever price you name." Nicole said with her gaze never leave the porcin.

    "But Director -" The curator of the Museum was about to say something but Leon silenced the man with his nodding approval.

    Nicole turned around and saw the strange situation. "Is there something wrong with the porcin?" She asked Leon.

    "No. You can have it. Just consider as the first gift from me." He quickly replied, not even pondering around for a second.

    Nicole didn''t want to reject his offer in public but made a mental note to pay him nicely for the porcin. She turned around and stared at the enchanting porcin again. Before this, she never knew that she had a thing for porcins!

    The employees and the curator wondered why their Director easily gave this porcin to his fiancee. Not to mention that the First Lady had already decided to buy this exact porcin just an hour ago.....

 Chapter 17 - His Past

    In the eerily dark building located in the outskirts of the city, three men were making their way to the top of the building.

    It was already 9 in the night and the brightness of the stars was no use in this dark building which would be a great spot to film a horror movie.

    Dressed in ck suits with the uppermost button of their white shirt being unbuttoned, they didn''t look like gentlemen; much more like a gangster.

    Among the three men who were going up to the top of the building, the man on the middle was a familiar face equipped with devilishly handsome looks.

    He was none other than Aston Kang, who was nicknamed the ''Nation''s Prince''.

    Of course, he was not shooting a movie. This was real. Besides, he doesn''t seem to be pleased to be there at this hour. But he was not being dragged there. He went there, voluntarily.

    The moment he reached the top of the building with two men next to him, at least 20 men dressed in suits appeared on the scene.

    Mocking smiles, smirk and snickers; the reaction on their faces was the proof that they despised this top celebrity, who used to be one of them.

    Not even a minute passed before one of the men kicked him on the legs which made Aston dropped to his knees. Before him was a chair but he could not see the person sitting there because the back of the chair was opposite to him. Yet he still knew who would be sitting there because he was very familiar with the ce and the men there.

    This ce was his past which he wished to erase from his memory.

    With his knees still glued to the cold floors, he asked, "What do you want this time?" He was not scared... no... so far from being scared. It''s just that he was too tired and busy to pick a fight.

    With that said, the chair turned around and the boss of that ce revealed himself. A man who was in histe 30s with a well-built body and muscr looks. He was Lester Yun, the Big Boss of the Red Tiger Gang.

    "Hello, Mr. Top celebrity; or should I say ''Hi, my ex right-hand man." He said with a yful smile as he yed with a pistol on his right hand as if it was a toy.

    "I really hate repeating myself, Lester." Aston red at the man right in the eyes, refusing to back down which earned him another hard kicked from the gangsters.

    "How dare you!" One of the gangsters was about to give him another kick but Lester stopped him by raising his hand.

    "You cannot do that. He''s the nation''s favourite and of course, he''s still my most favourite among here." Lester stated with a smile.

    "Just tell me what you want." Aston had be tired of their nonsense. Did they already forget that he was not one of them anymore?

    Quitting a gang was never easy, much more like an impossible task, but he managed to achieve the impossible and reached where he was now.

    "Okay. I''ll get straight to the point." The smile which stered Lester''s face the whole time disappeared in a split second as if he was a different person. "We need money to get our men out. They were captured yesterday."

    "Again? Why would I do that? This is not the first, second or even the third time." Aston''s coldly brushed the man off.

    "You are a man who has many things to lose, while we are just a bunch of gangsters with nothing to lose," Lester said to him in a clear manner. "Do you know our difference now?" He bent down to match Aston and grinned from ear to ear. Maybe his lunatic side had juste out.

    "You are wrong, Lester. I don''t have much to lose. As long as I can find my sister, I won''t hesitate to bet everything I have. Even my life, I can bet it all. Other things don''t matter to me."

    His sharp gazended on the man who was once his master. "Fame? Wealth? They mean nothing. All that matter to me is to find my sister."

    Lester flicked his hand and nod his head at him. "That''s the exact reason why you should listen to me. Because I''m the only one who knows where your sister is."

    Aston sighed at the man. "That again? I won''t fall for that anymore. Even 8 years ago, you said that you know where my sister is. That''s how you convinced me to work for you and this lousy gang!" His tone became higher and higher until it became a yell.

    He always tried his best to not be troubled by their words but whenever his lost sister was concerned, he always loses his ability to control himself.

    Why did he fall for this man''s lies eight years ago? If he didn''t believe him back then, his life won''t be this mess up!

    "Oh! Is that so? Then this might change your mind." Lester take out some photos from the inner pocket of his coat and threw before Aston. "I won''t need to exin those photos to you. You will know it better than me."

    Aston lowered his head and looked at the photos on the floor. His face turned pale as soon as he saw them. He immediately picked up the photos to have a clear look. He tightly clenched his fist when he saw the bag and the young girl in the photos.

    It was the same bag which their father bought for them just before he passed away. They got the same school bags on their birthday because they were twins. His sister was older than him with just a few minutes.

    The photos were enough to convince the actor because the girl in the photos might be at least 13 years old as the school bag was already so small for her. They were 10 when they received the gift and it still fits them well at that time. It was the same year when they got separated.

    One thing was for sure, Lester clearly knows where his sister was taken after the death of their parents.

    Aston nced at the photo for a while and then put inside his inner pocket. He was fumed with anger on the inside but for his sister''s sake, he gets ahold of himself. If he could find his sister, he was willing to swallow his pride again and again.

    "How much do you want?" He finally gave in to his old master.

    "Finally let go of your pride?" Lester said to him with a malicious smile but suddenly, his face bes deadly serious again. "But you must first show me your sincerity. I have be more greedy because you just show me your stubborn nature. You know, Aston. I''m still hurt by your departure from my gang while you were such a great and reliable subordinate." He pointed him on the head with his pistol.

    Despite the end of the pistol being shed with his forehead, Aston''s didn''t react nor move. His eyes were glued to the floor, unfazed by the bullet that could make it''s way to his head anytime.

    The moment the pistol was withdrawn from his head, he asked again, "What more do you want from me? I''ll do anything you ask."

    "That''s what I want to hear." Lester handed the pistol to one of his men and rose from his seat. "Apart from the money, I want your time. As I said before, I''m still infuriated by you going against me and I want you to suffer for that."

    He bent down to match Aston who was still kneeling on the floor and roughly grabbed him on the chin. "Give me two hours to torment you as I please." A wicked smile appeared on Lester''s face.

    "If I did that, will you tell me the ce where that photo was taken?" His safety or all the dangerous things that could happen to him didn''t cross his mind for even once. All Aston cared about was finding his sister.

    "Of course. Give me a number and I will send the address as soon as you enter this ce to be at my disposal for two hours. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. I want you to live a long and sessful life."

    "Fine. I will do as you say but I will choose the time." He agreed while stating his only condition.

    "That''s not a problem. You''re the one who is in a hurry anyway. See you soon then." Lester and all his men retreated from the building, leaving Aston all alone in the dark building.

    Aston knows that the location of that photo might not even help him in finding his sister. But even if there was just a one in a thousand chance to seed, he will still give a try.

    After all, reuniting with his long lost sister was the only thing which gave him the desire to live throughout all those dark and tormenting years.

    Being tormented for two hours was nothingpared to all the things he went through in the 27 years of his life.....

 Chapter 18 - Its Not Even Funny

    Thunders roar as the rain poured all over the magnificent city. A sh of lightning brightened the dark streets of the city outskirts once in a while.

    For people who were scared or even traumatized by thunder and lightning, rainy night like this one was never easy to went through. The same goes for Aston Kang.

    After years of being traumatized by the most bizarre incident of his life which he experienced at a young age of 10, rainy days were never kind to him. If that incident didn''t happen on a day filled with rain, thunder and lightning; life would be a bit easier for him.

    How can he forget the fact his own mother dragged him up to the mountains so that they could die together and be free from all worries of this world?

    The way to the mountains, the thunder and lightning on that day, his mother''s heart-piercing words; they were the things that still haunted him even after seventeen years!

    Thanks to his endless efforts, his trauma of thunder and lightning had gone down a lot during the past years which he worked as an actor.

    After he entered the drama industry, shooting under the rain had be a must for every project. As such, he made up his mind to defeat his trauma. Endless practice under the tormenting rain was what made him fulfil his promise.

    But this night, he finds it harder than any other time. Maybe because of what happened in the noon. The interviewer asked him such questions to reopen his wound.

    Mustering all his courage, he drove his Kawasaki Ninja H2R motorcycle which was mirror coated ck in colour, to return to his apartment in the city. With a full-face helmet covering all his face, no one never recognized him though he often rides his bike in public.

    With his whole body that started to shiver not because of the cold but because of the past incident that appeared in his imagination the whole time, he hardly braved his fear and reach his apartment.

    He opened his apartment door and ran inside. He rolled down all the curtains and then crawled to one of the corners despite all his wet clothes that don''t even cross his mind.

    His back shed to the wall while hugging his knees. His eyes dted in fear as it swept around every corner. The sound of the thunder and the sh of lightning that still went through his curtains were not the only things that tormented him, but his mother''sst words that repeatedly echoed in his ears.

    ''You must die!''

    ''You must die!''

    "No!" He shrieked, releasing his hands that hugged his knees and instead ced them in his ears. "Leave me alone!" He pleaded with pain. But... the voice won''t stop.

    He buried his face in his thigh and closed his eyes which already turned red due to fear. He was helpless, desperately praying for his nightmare to end.

    He didn''t even know that his apartment door was opened and a young woman made her way to him. "Aston." She called his name and bent down to check on him.

    Aston was still lost in his tormenting past which made the voice of the woman unable to reach his ears. He still buried his face while covering his ears.

    When the woman grabbed his hands to aroused him, "Leave me alone!" he shouted again, getting mixed up between his repercussions and reality.

    "It''s me, Aston. What you see and hear is not real. Look at me." The woman patiently said to him again with her voice as calm as ever.

    Aston struggled to break free from the hands that grabbed him and finally lifted his head. "I say leave me alone." He shrieked once again.

    But his expression instantly changed when he saw the woman. "Leah. You''re h -here?" His eyes swept around his apartment once again. "M -my mother came again. She is s -still angry for dying alone." He stuttered in a hoarse voice.

    Leah tightened her grip on him and made him look at her. "That was just your hallucination. Your mother was dead, Aston. She cannote here."

    Though the woman forced him to look at her, Aston''s eyes still dted and he nced around each corner. "Are you s -sure? I keep on hea -hearing her voice. She told m -me to die."

    "Don''t you believe me? Your mother already died 17 years ago. What you heard is not real." She tightly holds his shivering hands, trying to keep them under control.

    "I believe y -you. But w -will shee again?" Aston asked as if he was a kid needing confirmation. He was still not in his right mind.

    "If you have some medicines and go to sleep, everything will be fine once you wake up." Leah helped him get up and give him the medicine which he always takes.

    After he changed his wet clothes, he lies down on his bed with the woman sitting on the chair next to his bed, watching over him until he finally falls asleep.

    * * *

    Aston was awakened by the sounding out of his kitchen. He gradually gets up and sat on his bed.

    When he tried to remember the things that happened on the other night, the memories of himself losing his mind due to his trauma came to his mind.

    He thought that he had already recovered but he was wrong. Maybe he needs to put in more effort.

    He gets out of his bed and took a quick shower. He then makes his way to the kitchen.

    "Leah." He called out the woman''s name when he saw her preparing some breakfast.

    "Hey! You''re up. Come and have breakfast. I know that you prefer a light one, so I prepare some toast with jams and juice." As always, the woman didn''t mention anything that happened to him which made Aston''s smile in the slightest bit.

    He took a seat in one of the chairs and started eating without saying anything until the woman spoke up again.

    "Did you possibly have a fever? You are all wetst night." Leah asked while preparing some dishes to store in his empty fridge.

    "I''m fine." He forced a little smile to reassure her. "What about Jenny? Is it okay to leave her alone?" He asked.

    "She is with her grandmother." Leah put aside whatever she was doing and sat opposite to Aston. "You should only worry about yourself. You are in no position to worry about others." She firmly said to him.

    "I know, but how could I not care for my deceased best friend''s daughter? Before he died, I promised Michael that I will look after his wife and his daughter in his ce." He trailed off when he noticed the woman''s displeased face.

    "If you made a promise to look after me and my daughter, why must I always be the one to look after you?" Leah snapped. "Forget about taking care of others. Just look after yourself well. If you do that, myte husband will be the happiest." Her voice became very low when she mentioned herte husband, Michael Lee, who was also Aston''s best friend.

    Though the woman keeps on scolding him, it was like the nagging of a worried mother in Aston''s ears, even though they were the same age.

    "I''m sorry for making you worried. It will not happen again." He hung his head low and apologize. He knows that Leah was always worried about him on a night likest night. She was aware of his trauma and scars. It was the same reason why she looked out for him the other night.

    Leah sighed when she heard his words. It''s not even his fault and she was also more than sure that nothing was guaranteed. It might happen again.

    "Do you have work scheduled for the morning? Your manager called and he will be here soon. I think you overwork yourself so much." She rose from her seat and work on the dishes again.

    "I prefer to be busy so that I won''t have time for negative thoughts," Aston said with a smile which pissed the woman off. His smile faded when he saw her displeased face. Forcing himself to smile had be his habit and he cannot do anything about it.

    "Stop smiling. It''s not even funny." She pats her watch with her index finger and said to him, "You will run out of time. Derin will be here in no time."

    "Oh! Thanks for reminding me." He took one more bite of the toast with a juice and went to his room to prepare himself for another busy day.....

 Chapter 19 - Easy To Provoke

    Aston was sitting on his van, leisurely strolling down the articles regarding his signed deal with Yang Group which was reported by the media first thing in the morning.

    "News surely spread fast." He muttered to himself without even thinking much.

    "That''s not even new. You''re Aston Kang. But do you know how much trouble these articles gave me?" Derin raised his cell phone for Aston to see. "I already lost count of the calls I received since early in the morning. Severalpanies who are in discussion with us voiced their displeasure, saying how unprofessional your decision was."

    "What''s their problem?" Aston simply asked.

    "The clothing brand of Yang Group is a newlyunched one, while some of thepanies are already reaching out to us for more than a month. Maybe it hurt their ego that you prioritize a novice brand." Derin exined but judging from his face, it was sure that theints didn''t trouble him that much.

    "I''m free to choose my own work. Besides, Yang Group also spends a month trying to reach out to me. So, I think the one whoins are the ones who are unprofessional." He put down his phone and grabbed the script for his uing shooting. He never needs much time to prepare as he was really good at memorising, but his manager still keeps on talking to him.

    "Don''t worry. Yang Group is much more influential than thosepanies. Who cares about their brand being a novice? They are still Yang Group. It''s much better -"

    "I''m trying to use my brain here." Aston bluntly said as he tilted his head to Derin which made the man stop talking at once.

    "Sorry." Derin looked at him with an appeasing smile like always, then Aston''s phone went off.

    The actor simply picks up the call without even ncing the caller ID as he was too troubled by his talkative manager.

    "Hello?" He responded and shifted his gaze to the script.

    "Hello? This is Nicole Yang." The familiar voice echoed in Aston''s ears which made him lose focus on whatever he was doing. It was the exact voice which he truly wished to hear again soon.

    He remained silent for a while, lost in the beautiful voice of the woman who stole his heart by her sad smile.

    "Hello?" Nicole, who was currently in her office repeated herself. She was a bit surprised as she didn''t expect to receive a nk response, especially from this man.

    Her voice finally snapped him out, struggling for words which was very unlike him. "Oh! Sorry. I was wondering how the busy Chairwoman makes time to call me." He still maintained his yfulness even in the unforeseen situation which made the woman helplessly sigh.

    "Aren''t you tired of being this yful all the time?" She said in a sarcastic tone but the man on the other line was so far from being offended. In fact, simply hearing her voice made him grin from ear to ear.

    "What about you? Why are you always being so sulky? Isn''t it exhausting? I think smiling suits you more." He continued to tease her again. He gave a quick thought and concluded that it''s more fun to talk to her on the phone because... her guard was a little down this way.

    "There you go again, always dodging my question. Okay, enough with the small talk." She paused for a second and continued, "I want to repay what I owe you. When will you have the time?"

    Her words made Aston chuckled. "You can''t wait to cut me off, don''t you? I can tell it when you disposed my coat in less than 24 hours." He tried to stall time so that he could talk to her a bit longer. Before this, he never knew that talking with someone on the phone could be this fun!

    ''He won''t forget that I threw his coat away.'' She thought to herself as she shook her head. "I already exined that to you. I never know that the top celebrity of our country is such a dumbhead." She calmly replied.

    "What? Dumbhead!" Aston gasped. "Did you just call me a dumbhead? I''m famous for having a good brain and high IQ." He was very quick to rify himself. "Ah! What''s the point of telling you? You don''t even know anything about me yet you are my business partner now. How can I trust you in this state?" He loudly sighed, so that the one on the other line could hear him clearly.

    As expected, his words and hopeless sigh made the woman lose her cool. "Who says that I know nothing about you?" She retorted, refusing to bebelled as an insincere business partner.

    "Then how about I test you. When is my birthday?" He asked, hardly supressing hisughter. He never thought that the young Chairwoman would be so easy to provoke!

    "Your birthday? How will I know that when I even used to forget mine?" She blurted out which entertained the man on the other line even more.

    "I thought that you will know at least that." He said. "All my fans know." He added to provoke her more.

    "Hey, Mr. Celebrity. I''m not your fan." She firmly said. "Three days ago, I don''t even know your face." She said in a mocking tone but the man was more than hard to provoke.

    "Really? Then who was the one who reached out to me with an offer for a whole month?" Aston''s adjusted the tone of his voice so that it would seem like he was surprised. Such a good actor he was!

    Nicole finds her situation getting mess up more and more. "Whatever. Tell me when you have the time so that I can make arrangements beforehand. I''m busy." She hung up on him and instantly put down her phone on the desk as if it was a virus.

    Less than thirty seconds had passed when she picked up her phone again and looked at his number.

    Why did she always lose herself and be a different person whenever she talked with him? The way she talked and behave just now felt so foreign to the point where it gave her the chills!

    Aston put down his phone and even though he didn''t utter a single word, a smile stered his face the whole time. It was not a fake smile which he always wore, but a real convincing smile and his expression made his nosy manager more and more curious.

    "Who is that?" Derin finally asked after battling his curiosity throughout the call.

    Aston picked up the script again and without even sparing him a single nce, he simply replied, "The Chairwoman of Yang Group."

    "What?" Derin''s eyes grew wide open as if his eyeballs were about to pop out. "The viiness? Are you saying that the one you talked with on the phone, with your face all smiles was the Ice Queen?" He whispered as if he was afraid that someone would hear them, even though they were the only ones on the van, except the driver on the front.

    "Yes. That so-called viiness." Aston responded as he casually flipped through the pages of the script.

    He tilted his head to Derin and saw him still unable to speak due to shock. The manager was covering his mouth with his hands, finding it hard to believe what he just heard.

    When he listened to the actor''s talking on the phone, he thought that he was just ying around with his friends but he was still curious. He never looked so happy like he did just now!

    But... the fact that the person on the other line was the Ice Queen didn''t even cross his mind! Not for even once!

    Derin put away his hand, trying to ask more questions but the actor stopped him.

    "No more questions for today. I''m in a very great mood, so I don''t want you to kill the mood by your endless questions." The van stopped on the filming site and Aston get off and started greeting the crew with a smile never leaving his face.....

 Chapter 20 - What A Despicable Being

    As soon as he reached his workce, the first thing Leon heard was that the assistant of the First Lady called to asked about the porcin that was scheduled to deliver to the residence of the President.

    The potter hadpletely forgotten about it because he was busy visiting the Minister of Justice with his fiancee after they left his museum yesterday evening.

    In fact, he despised the Minister because he knew very well that the woman was nothing but a fake. He only went along for the sake of Nicole.

    "Young Master, what will we do? I still cannot say anything to the First Lady''s assistant." Shara Lee walked towards his desk and inform him.

    Leon rubbed his forehead and narrowed his eyes at the desk. How could hepletely forget about it?

    The First Lady was a huge fan of his work. As such, most of the rooms in the President''s residence was decorated with his porcins. So, he didn''t want to let her down.

    "I''ll pay her a visit and talk to her. The First Lady is a kind woman. I''ll exin to her so that she would understand."

    "I understand." Shara bowed and turned around to leave the Director''s office. But when she heard his voice, she paused her movement.

    "I''m sorry about that night." Leon ced his hand on his desk and scratched the ss desk with his fingers. He raised his head that was once glued to the desk and look at the woman. "I know you didn''t mean any harm, but I was so sensitive that time." He said to her.

    Shara turned around and gazed at him for a while with a nk face. But when she saw him scratching his desk, she smiled. That''s what he always did when he was nervous.

    "It''s fine, Young Master. No one knows you better than me." She replied with a reassuring smile.

    "Thanks for always believing me, Shara. You''re always a great friend. Do you want to have dinner together tonight? I think it''s been a while." He withdrew his hand from his desk and matched with his other hand. He then looked at her with a smile.

    Little did Leon know his single word made the woman''s smile fade away. ''Friend.'' Maybe that''s what they will always be.

    Shara forced a smile and said, "Okay. Let''s do that." She turned around and left Leon''s office right away.

    * * *

    It was around 1 in the afternoon when Nicole received a call from Jerome Min, her secret right-hand man.

    "Jerome, what''s the matter?" She asked right away as she answered the call.

    "I finally got the chance to meet Director Lee and he asked to meet you. Chairwoman, will you be able to do it?" The man asked her from the other line.

    Nicole gave a quick thought and figure out some solution. "I''ll try to do that. But what about you? Are you safe?" She was afraid that her only trusted ally would end up in the hands of the devil.

    One wrong move and both of them will surely die in the devil hands!

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I''ll wait for your call then." Jerome ended the call and Nicole started debating with her ideas.

    She didn''t want to put anyone in trouble. She had witnessed the fall of many of her followers within a short span of two years!

    To make things worse, every one of them met their downfall in her own hands, controlled by Garcia Han. She would do anything to make sure that the number of victims doesn''t increase.

    If she wanted to ensure the safety of the Lee family and Jerome, she needs to y safe. So, she reluctantly called the devil and braced herself.

    "Mother." She was always the first one to greet her.

    "What does my daughter want this time?" Garcia Han''s voice could be heard from the other line.

    "Can you let me meet Director Lee? I really wish to meet him onest time." She nervously asked though she was not hoping much.

    "Why would you want to meet him?" The step-mother bluntly asked, which actually surprised Nicole. She thought that she would refuse her right away.

    "He helped me a lot when I take over thepany. I want to meet him just once as a courtesy." She replied, hiding the fact it was the man who wished to meet her. The devil was a suspicious woman, so she never trusted anyone. It was the reason why Nicole must be more careful.

    "How will you look after thepany with such a feeble mindset?" Garcia Han scowled. She wanted her step-daughter to be weak only before her. In the case of others, she must be strong enough so that no one would dare to look down on her.

    If there was anyone who could step on Nicole, then it must be her and only her! She didn''t want her step-daughter to be troubled by useless emotions. As such, if Nicole ever entangled herself in love, she won''t tolerate it.

    It was the same reason why she chose Leon Jung. But Leon''s action during their lunch keeps on troubling her. Did he have a soft spot for her daughter? That must not happen!

    "Mother, I will give my all to live up to your expectations but... permit me just this one. I won''t disappoint you in the future." Nicole pleaded as she nervously clenched her fingers. She must make the devil believe in her, no matter what it takes.

    Garcia Han thought for a while and said, "Fine. But the meeting must not be too long. You know what you shouldn''t do, right?"

    "Yes. Please trust me." Nicole reassured her.

    "Fine then. You can meet him. I sent my assistant to deliver something to you. He''ll be there soon." Garcia Han ended the call, not even waiting for Nicole''s response.

    Deliver something? Nicole put down her phone as she wondered what would it be. The devil was a master in surprising people and she could never know what was on the devil''s mind. Maybe that''s the reason why she bes one of the most powerful politicians in such a short period. Even her rival politicians were scared of her!

    Well, people said the same thing about her. But it was because they didn''t know that Garcia Han was behind her every move. So, it''s understandable that people often said they look alike. But Nicole truly hated to hear that.

    Not even ten minutes had passed when her secretary informed her that she was having a guest.

    The door of her office was opened and the devil''s assistant made his way to her. A refined young man who was in histe 20s. He was older than her by three years.

    Nicole didn''t even bother to nce at the assistant even when he bowed to show his respect. She flipped through some files and focus on her work.

    She was disgusted by the sight of this man!

    "Chairwoman, this is the gift that the Minister told me to deliver to you." Alex Jo said in a respectful tone as he ced a wrapped gift on her desk but... the Chairwoman still doesn''t spare him even a single nce.

    Unfazed by the cold treatment he received from his boss daughter, Alex Jo bowed again. "I''ll take my leave then."

    He turned around and walked to the door. He could only take three steps when he finally heard her voice.

    "Are you happy?" The Chairwoman asked but still, she didn''t look at the man.

    "I''m not, but it doesn''t matter." The assistant stood still, not making any efforts to face her again.

    "I''m d to hear that. I hope you live that way forever." She simply said as if it was a casual talk. But still, her eyes were fixated on the files.

    Alex Jo clenched his fist and stood still for seconds. He slowly let loose his hand and turned around to look at Nicole. He didn''t utter any single word but bowed once again and left the office at once.

    The moment Alex Jo left her office, Nicole put down the files, stared at the door for a while and muttered to herself, "What a despicable being."

 Chapter 21 - Dont Trust Anyone

    After driving her car for around twenty minutes, Nicole reached a small cafe where she was supposed to meet the former Director.

    Despite being the Chairwoman of arge corporation, she never had a driver because she loved to drive herself. She loved having the freedom of being able to drive around wherever she wished. For Nicole Yang, her freedom was very limitedpared to all the others.

    She entered the cafe and saw the Director who was already waiting for her. The middle-aged man rose from his seat and bowed when he saw his former boss who discarded him.

    Only a few days had passed since Director Lee was fired, but judging from his looks, it seemed like it had been ages. It was sure that the pressure and worries got the man which made him aged very fast.

    When Nicole saw her former subordinate whose only mistake was being loyal to her, her heart ached as if it had been stabbed by a dagger. She was hesitant to approach the man and stood at a distance for a while but Director Lee made the effort to came to her.

    "Thank you for agreeing to meet me, Chairwoman. I know that it''s not easy for you. Come and let''s talk. We don''t have much time." He said to her in a very calm and respectful voice.

    His calm voice made Nicole perplexed. Did he not have any grudge against her? How can he still talk to her with respect?

    She was the one who threw him out of thepany and his job. She was the one who humiliated him and turned him into aughingstock!

    Nicole Yang unconsciously walked to the table and sat on one of the chairs. When she finally gets ahold of herself, she said, "I''m sure that we will be monitored from a distance, so be careful with your actions and even your words."

    "I know." Director Lee said. "I expect that much, so don''t worry. I won''t do anything to get you into trouble, Chairwoman."

    "Why do you want to see me? Didn''t you hate me for doing such things to you? I..." She paused for a while and narrowed her eyes. "I''m the one who destroyed you." She could barely utter the words as the heavy feeling suffocated her. The more the man treated her well, the more she felt guilty!

    "We don''t have time for such talks. Please listen to me carefully, Chairwoman." The Director became very serious. "Don''t trust anyone apart from yourself. There is another reason why your step-mother wanted me gone."

    "What do you mean?" Nicole nced at the man, hiding her bewilderment not to arouse suspicion as she could feel a pair of eyes watching her from outdoors.

    "Go to Moon Orphanage in the countryside and meet a man named Harris Ahn. He will be able to tell you everything. But be careful. Don''t rush anything. The Minister of Justice is much scarier than you think." The Director told her, keeping in mind the fact that they were being watched, he said, "I cannot exin everything in such a short time. But please, trust me and do as I said."

    "While his health was deteriorating, your father asked me to help you in every way possible. I''m sorry for not being able to do that. I''ll be off now. Take care, Chairwoman."

    Director Lee rose from his seat and take a few steps towards the door while Nicole was still sitting without a single movement. The Director''s words continuously echoed on her ears.

    "Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. Be strong and protect yourself." The former Director turned around again to say those words in an attempt tofort her. He then hurriedly leave the cafe, trying his best to act normal for the devil''s spy to see.

    Nicole finds herself in a dilemma once again. Going to an orphanage? A countryside on top of that? Not to mention that the devil''s men were watching her every move. It seemed like an impossible task!

    But Director Lee even risked his life to tell her those things. That alone was proof that it''s not something trivial.

    She sat in the cafe for minutes, trying to figure out how to make the impossible happen. When she finally sort out some options, she left the cafe and went straight to her home as it was already past working hours.

    * * *

    "Where would you like to have dinner, Shara?" Leon was currently on his car with his assistant who was also his close childhood friend, Shara Lee.

    The two friends grew up together and had a very close rtionship. To be more precise, they were the ones who knew each other well than anyone. Despite having the title of master and servant, Leon always treated her very well.

    Shara Lee was also skilled in using guns and all types ofbats. Ever since she was young, she was trained that way. As such, protecting Leon was the task what her master, Peter Jung, the Prime Minister assigned to her.

    "We can go wherever you like." Shara simply replied to Leon with a smile.

    "I use to miss the time when we spent our life freely as a student. We always roam around after school and went to many small shops, trying out their dishes." Leon chuckled as he reminisced about their life as a teenager. The duo were always a carefree student despite having excellent grades.

    "Same here. But now, we can''t even go to such a ce. Many people will recognise you right away. Besides... your father won''t let us." Shara pointed out how much their lives had changed now that they had be an adult.

    Leon thought for a while and then said, "Do you wish to have such time again?"

    Shara raised a brow and looked at him. "Of course. But how?"

    "It''s not hard, but it will take time," Leon said to her with a smile.

    He then told his driver to go to the beach on the outskirts of the city which was opposite to arge local market which sell different types of seafood.

    "I will wear my spectacles and..." He takes out a grey beret cap from one parcel box and shed an exciting smile as he shows it to Shara "I will also wear this cap. I can guarantee that no one will recognize me."

 Chapter 22 - The Third Time

    It was around six in the evening when Nicole finally reached her apartment. She was already used to going home in an empty house where there was no person to wee her.

    She moved out of the main mansion two years ago when she took over Yang Group and live in this medium size apartment. She hired no one to manage her apartment because she wanted to be alone. Cooking, cleaning and washing; she does it all herself.

    But it was different this night. The moment she opened the door to her apartment, she was weed by the seemingly pleasant smile of Garcia Han.

    Nicole was startled when she suddenly saw the devil in her apartment, as she rarely visited her. But she should not act so surprised. The intelligent Minister will saw through her and be suspicious of her.

    "You''re home. I''ve been waiting for you." Garcia Han rose from her seat and smiled at her, putting on an act of a loving mother like always.

    "If you tell me that you are here, then I woulde home right away." Nicole simply said. "What brings you here?" She asked.

    Garcia Han scanned her keenly without saying anything which almost made her shudder on the inside. Did she already know everything? She thought to herself.

    "Did you not like the gift I sent to you?" Garcia Han finally spoke up and take a step towards her. "I think it will really suit you."

    The gift! Nicole had totally forgotten about it. She remembered that the wrapped gift will still be on her office, untouched. Maybe she was too upied by the meeting with Director Lee.

    "I don''t open yet. I''m a bit busy today." She muttered. Despite feeling afraid that her response would anger the step-mother, she inwardly heaved a sigh of relief realizing that the devil was still clueless about the news she heard from the former Director.

    "Is that so? It''s a pity then. I only want to congratte you as your new clothing brand will beunched very soon." The devil was very calm which made Nicole more nervous.

    She could hardly hide her anxiousness but she was never good at hiding her feelings. It was the reason why Garcia Han was always a step ahead of her.

    Her step-mother walked towards her while she was hardly squeezing her clothes, trying to calm down herself.

    "Are you feeling sick?" Garcia Han ced her palms on her forehead and matched it with hers. "You should take good care of yourself. Did Director Lee give you a hard time?" She asked with a warm voice as if she was a mother who truly worried about her daughter.

    Nicole shook her head and forced a smile. "I''m fine. Thanks to you, no one dares to do such a thing to me." Her response earned her a light chuckle from the step-mother.

    "I think you have finally grown up. Now, you even understand what I did for you." Garcia Han went back to her seat and grabbed her bag. "I''m a little busy, so I''ll get going. I prepared some dinner for you. Make sure to have it." She shed a smile and walked past her.

    Nicole stood at her ce until she heard the sound of the door being shut. She let out a breath and barely made her way to the couch.

    "What was that?" She muttered to herself as she abruptly sat on the couch. Did the devil reallye just to make dinner for her?

    For a split second, she finds herself soughable. Just that simple action almost made her shudder!

    She ced her head on the back support of the couch and nkly stared at the ceilings. She then closed her eyes to give herself some rest until... her phone went off.

    Displeased by the sound that almost made her startled, she picked up her phone and looked at the caller ID.

    Ahh! What does this strange man want at this time? But when the unfinished business popped up on her mind, she picked up the call with a scowl.

    "Hello, Miss Chairwoman."

    The yful voice of Aston echoed on her ears which made her scowl more deeper. Can''t he behave normal for just a while?

    "What do you want, Mr. Top Celebrity?" She bluntly replied like she always did.

    Aston who was all alone in his apartment chuckled at her greeting. He had already got used to her blunt response.

    "I have some information for you." Astonzily lies on the couch with a phone next to his ears. He didn''t have filming scheduled for the night which he felt really grateful. So, he decided to spend some of his precious free time to talk to this woman who never failed to amuse him.

    "Will you please just say it? I''m quite tired." Nicole frowned. "When will you have the time?" She asked, barely resisting the urge to hang up on this man who was never serious.

    "So bad." Aston''s eyes twinkled with mirth at her temper. "I want to talk to you for a bit longer."

    He could already predict that the young Chairwoman would be utterly annoyed by him beating around the bush. But what could he possibly do? Provoking her was so fun that he was already addicted to it.

    Nicole who was still cing her head on the back support immediately sit straight when she heard his absurd response. She took a deep breath to calm down herself. "I really have no time to y around with you." She coldly replied.

    "Do you think I have too much free time so that I''m ying around?" He blurted out with a snicker.

    "Isn''t that the case?" She simply asked which made the actor finally lose his cool.

    "How could you say that?" He gasped. "The real case is..." He paused midway and a devilish smile stered his handsome face. "I love to hear your voice." He concluded.

    "It''s the opposite here." Nicole shrugged. "I think your voice is quite annoying. Did people oftenin about your voice when you''re on TV?" She said sarcastically.

    Much to her surprise, she finds it quite fun to tease the actor. Was this the reason why he always tried to get on her nerves?

    Her words made Aston jumped out from the couch. Did he really hear it right? But no one had never said those words to him. He awkwardly rubbed the back of his head and when an idea popped out on his mind, he smiled.

    "Can I like you?" He asked for the third time.

    Nicole frowned and replied, "No. Even if you ask me for a hundred times, the answer is still the same."

    For the third time in a week, the nation''s heartthrob who can make many women swoon with a single smile was totally rejected again, all by the same woman!

    "Why are you too sure?" He asked, not feeling discouraged by the rejection. Had he gotten used to it?

    "Because I hate yful and overconfident men who are so full of themselves." The response came very fast as if the woman had prepared beforehand.

    "Oh! I got it. So, you like dull and insecure men?" He deliberately said to her.

    Nicole''s only wished at that time was to slit the throat of this talkative actor so that he won''t open his mouth again! She sighed, reminding herself not to let herself be bothered by him.

    "I''ll give you five seconds. If you don''t tell me during that time, you better forget about the repayment." She bluntly said but there was a hint of determination in her voice.

    "Out of words now?"

    "5."

    "I don''t know that you will admit defeat this easy."

    "4."

    Aston''s smile dropped when he finally realized that the woman was deadly serious.

    "3."

    He rose from his seat with an anxious face and put his phone nearer to his ears. "Are you really doing this?"

    "2."

    "Tomorrow at 5 p.m." The words slipped from his lips as fast as lightning. But... the next thing he heard was the sound of the woman''s victoriousughter!

    Did she was just pretending? He blinked in surprised.

    "I''ll text you the address. Good night then, Mr. Actor." Nicole said with a victorious smile and ended the call.

    The actor stood still on his ce with a perplexed face, finding it hard to believe that he was tricked by the young Chairwoman.

    He was always the one to y the game, but... howe it''s the other way round tonight?

    Did he give in just like that? Nicole didn''t expect him to fall for her threat. Sheughed when she recalled him responding faster than ever until she realized something.

    It seemed to be simple but... she smiled a lot whenever she talked with him and this had never happened to her before.....

 Chapter 23 - His Little Angel

    It was a rainless night with a great atmosphere. The vast and dark sky was lightened up by the dazzling stars. The local market opposite to the famous beach was still buzzy like always. Though it was quitete now, it was still crowded as ever.

    The loud shouting of stall owners advertising their goods, trying to persuade the people to buy the foods they sell; some fishermen who came to deliver their newly caught fishes, crabs, lobsters and many other types of seafood; it was one noisy and uncultured ce which rich people would rarely visit.

    The fact that the only son of the Prime Minister was at that ce wouldn''t even cross the minds of the people there. But he was there, happily enjoying different kinds of foods with his friend, the only person who understands him.

    For Shara Lee, it had been years since shest saw Leon like this - smiling carefreely and sometimes, this young man who was always feeling suffocated because of his father''s pressure will even burst out into aughter!

    It was a rare and priceless sight to witness as she understood how tiring and messed up Leon''s life was.

    But the only son of the Prime Minister was a very unique man. Despite the stifling condition where he was raised by a maniptive single father, he always tried his best to live a refined and upright life. Unlike his greedy and power-hungry father, he longed for a simple and normal life.

    Was that the reason why she fell for him? She doesn''t know. All she knows was that this feeling was already hidden inside her for a decade!

    Shara never hoped to be the one who has this admirable yet pitiful man. She understands that he was beyond her league. As long as he was happy, she was fine with everything.

    But she was well aware of one thing. Happiness will not be easy to achieve for Leon. His fiancee whom he loved with all his heart for two years, never felt the same for him.

    Shara narrowed her eyes at Leon who was sleeping in her thigh. They were on their way home after roaming around in the market for an hour.

    He must be really tired. The stress from his job, the constant pressure from his father and... his fiancee who doesn''t even have a clue about his feelings. It had been days since he had a good rest.

    "Have a good rest. You always say that falling asleep is the only way for you to be free from all worries." Shara takes off her overcoat and covered Leon who seemed to be feeling cold as he was curling smaller and smaller.

    She stared at him for a while and when she did that, an undeniable sadness was formed all over her face.

    * * *

    The sun had beautifully risen like any other day. For Aston, his n for the day was simple. He will be spending some time with Leah and her daughter, Jenny during the day and meet the young Chairwoman in the evening.

    Shooting for his uing drama was wrapped up yesterday evening and he was very pleased to finally have a day off. Since most of the shoot was done in a foreign country, it was scheduled to be a pre-produced drama which will start airing next month.

    After meeting Nicole, he nned to go to Lester Yun and do as his wish so that he would soon get information about his sister. After waiting for 17 years, he had be more and more desperate to reunite with his twin sister and he was willing to do anything for that.

    Being in pain for a few hours would be nothingpared all the torment he went through. After all, it was already a miracle that he was alive in the first ce.

    He only lived for two things - finding his sister and providing a good life to histe best friend''s wife and daughter. But the wife was quite stubborn as she hardly epted his help.

    He was currently dressing up himself to visit the family when he received a call. He looked at the caller ID and beamed with joy.

    "Little Jenny." He put his phone on a speaker mode and continued to prepare himself.

    "Uncle Aston, when will you reach here? What take you so long?" The voice of the five years old Jennifer Lee echoed in Aston''s lonesome room. Her voice instantly made the actor''s smile.

    "Is my baby that bored? Don''t worry. Uncle will be there soon." He sat on his bed and put on a grey sneaker which was his friend''s daughter favourite.

    "Did you get upte again? Uncle, how many times do I have to tell you not to sleep too much?" The little girl said with a seemingly annoyed voice.

    "Why? Are you afraid that I won''t have the time to see you if I sleep too much?" Aston asked with a light giggle. Despite being just 5 years old, the young girl was always the one to scold him. ''She''s just like her mother.'' Aston chuckled as he thought to himself.

    "No. If you sleep too much, you will be fat and if you be fat, girls will not like you anymore. I love having a popr uncle!" Little Jenny eximed from the other line.

    Fat? Girls won''t like him anymore? How did the little girl be so smart?! Ah! He should make her stop watching his dramas! She didn''t learn any good thing from it.

    He shook his head with a smile and picked up his ck leather jacket. "But if Little Jenny still likes me, then I don''t care about any other things." He nced his phone which was ced on his bed, waiting for the little girl''s response.

    "If you be fat because you don''t listen to me, then I won''t like you anymore. Uncle Samuel is also very good to me. Plus, he''s handsome just like you." Little Jenny''s unexpected response made the actor smile slipped.

    Aston could felt his jaw dropped to the floor! He was the one who spends the most time with her beside her mother. But how could she favour his friend whom she met just months ago, over him? He just can''t ept this.

    "Don''t you think I''m more handsome than Uncle Samuel? You always said that I''m the best." He retorted, picking up his phone and ced it next to his ear. He was ready to leave his apartment but the little girl''s words alert hispetitive side.

    He just couldn''t stomach the feeling of his friend being more favoured by his little angel. Of course, Little Jenny was the angel of his life. The one who always brought colours to his dull world.

    He had known the little girl ever since she was born and he loved her more than he loved himself!

    "Well, that would depend on how you behave. For today, juste here as fast as possible. I really miss you." The childish yet cute voice of the little girl''s echoed on his ears which made the actor grinned from ear to ear. He truly missed his angel too!

    "Okay. I''ll be there soo. Wait for me." He ended the call and stormed out his apartment, making a mental note to warn his friend not to steal his spot in his little angel''s life.....

 Chapter 24 - Family

    "Uncle Aston!" A small girl with a blonde hair which was tied in a ponytail ran out from her house to wee herte father''s best friend.

    The house was built in the style of the bungalow and was light blue in colour. It consists of two-storey and was surrounded by trees and flowers with a small ground. It was very enough for a family member of three.

    Aston carried the small girl who ran to him and raised her in the air. "I miss you so much. How long has it been since west see each other?" He lowered her and continued to carry her with his right arm. "I think you have be taller." His face lit up with amusement.

    "Really? But uncle, my mom keeps on saying that I cannot grow taller because I always pick at food." Little Jenny said with her voice loud like always. She was small but she had a loud voice.

    "Do you pick at your food again? I always tell you that you won''t be healthy if you do that. If you''re not healthy, then you won''t be -"

    "I won''t be able to be a celebrity like you." The little girl finished the words for her and burst out into aughter. "You tell me each time and I already memorized it all."

    Aston looked at her and shook his head. "This is bad. You memorized all but you have no intention toply. I think I have spoiled you too much."

    Little Jenny doesn''t say anything but she keeps on staring at Aston with an innocent smile. Ah! She was so cunning! She always does that to appease him.

    He can''t help butugh at the smart brain of the five years old girl. "Let''s go inside first." He muttered and walked inside the house with Little Jenny on his arms.

    The atmosphere on the small house was lively as always. Leah Park, her mother Karin Lim and her daughter Jennifer Lee; three women but all they needed was each other.

    After spending time with the family for five years, Aston had be one of them and they also considered him as a family. They were the one who taught him the value and meaning of a happy family.

    The 50-year-old Karin Lim who was knitting a sweater for her only granddaughter, Leah who was busy preparing meal in the kitchen and Little Jenny who ran around everywhere; Aston can''t stop staring at them.

    He used to have this type of happy family until he was 10. Him ying happily with his twin sister, their mother who was cooking for them and told them not to fight once in a while and their father, a brilliant police officer who woulde home after a busy and tiring day.

    Each day, they would wait for their father whoes homete each time. They were not rich but they were happy. Being a police officer was tiring and exhausting both mentally and physically, but their father always showed them a happy face. He was the best father a child would ever ask for.

    The father was the pir who binds the family together. As such, their family crumbled and broke apart when he passed away.

    Recalling about his father''s death and his broken family made Aston''s smile slipped. His pleasant face turned gloomy at once. He sat still on the couch, hanging his head low. His past only gave him one thing each time.

    Pain.

    "Aston." The warm voice of Leah snapped him out his thoughts and he lifted his head to look at her.

    "Let''s have breakfast."

    Aston smiled at the thought of having breakfast with the warm family. They always made him realized the pleasure of having meals with a family which he had forgotten long ago.

    "Okay." He nodded and join his ''family'' to have a warm breakfast which he always longed for.

    * * *

    Nicole never thought that throwing away a single coat would cost her this much. But it really was and it happened.

    Simply booking the whole department store for an hour already cost her a hundred foldspared to the price of that coat she disposed of. She shook her head, thinking to herself again that debts should be repaid soon and to be honest, the money she spends doesn''t really matter to her.

    She might never be happy but she was never short in cash ever since she was born. But if she would choose either one of them, she will choose happiness without thinking twice.

    Thinking about money, she suddenly realized that she still needs to pay Leon for the porcin. Yesterday was such a busy day for her and she hadpletely forgotten about it.

    She sighed, inwardly scolding herself for being so absent-minded. She nced at the porcin which she bought and called her fiance who was always quick to answer her calls.

    "Leon, Can you text me your ount number?" She asked as soon as the man answered her call.

    "For what?" Leon dumbfoundedly asked from the other line. His tone was never gentle like always.

    "I want to pay you for the porcin. I also want you to name the price." She simply said without much thought. The fact that her words displeased the man didn''t even cross her mind!

    "Why won''t you just ept as a gift?" Do you know how much trouble I went through to let you have that? He wished to say these words too much he decided to not talk much. He scowled, feeling hopeless in his fiancee.

    Fortunately, the First Lady was a kind and elegant woman. So, she understood Leon''s situation and agreed to give up on the porcin.

    "It seems to be a pricey one and I don''t want to take it just for free," Nicole said; still having no clues about how the man felt.

    "I''m your fiance, your soon-to-be husband. Can''t I give you a gift for even once?" Leon retorted, his voice colder than ever. He never talked to her in a gentle way but he never treated her coldly either.

    Nicole raised a brow when she heard the coldness in his voice. But what amazed her the most was that Leon saying ''I''m your fiance.'' It''s the first time he ever said that.

    She was about to speak up but Leon beat her at that.

    "If you want to pay me so badly, how about meeting up today after work? I will tell you some way to pay me." He suggested.

    "But I have ns today." Why did her ns with the actor always coincide with Leon''s suggestion? Nicole suddenly realized that she already owed Leon so much in the past couple of days. Feeling indebted always made her feel uneasy.

    "What ns? Dinner meeting again?"

    Leon didn''t even know that he already surprised Nicole for three times during this short phone call! Just like before, it was his first time questioning her about her ns.

    "No, it''s a personal one. I simply need to repay some debt." She reluctantly responded. As always, she was never good at lying.

    Little did she know her response made the man on the other line more curious, much more like anxious. Personal ns? She was never acquainted with anyone besides business.

    He never said anything but he knew everything about her. This time, he finallyes to his sense and decided not to question her further.

    "Fine then. Let''s do it next time." He ended the call, but his nervous heart doesn''t seem to end easily!

    What''s with him? He behaved so strangely these days. Nicole put down her phone with a confused face. Her fiance had be more and more unpredictable each day!

    She shook her head, decided to not think too much about it. Then she texted Aston, informing him of the ce for their meeting.....

 Chapter 25 - A Favour

    Driving his bike to the address which Nicole texted him, Aston was in a good mood. Of course, spending a day with the family contributed greatly but the excitement of meeting the young Chairwoman was surely different.

    Judging from his actions and behaviour, who would have thought that he surrendered himself to be tormented at the night? Not to mention that the person he surrendered himself to was someone who really wished to see him suffer!

    It really doesn''t matter to him. He was simply d to be alive until now. Besides he was sure that they won''t kill him because they still need him.

    Suffering for a while. Was that a big deal? He suffered mentally and physically throughout his whole life anyway! Finding his sister was the only thing that matters.

    Keeping in mind the meeting with Nicole and the possibility of reuniting with his sister, he happily entered the department store.

    The sun had started setting and with his helmet covering his face, he was confident that no one saw him. He doesn''t care much about being spotted but he doesn''t want to harm the woman''s reputation. After all, she was still a woman with a fiance, at least for now.

    Sawing Nicole with the Director of the department store, Aston smiled as he approached them. "I think I reach on time. But you''re already here. I bet you can''t wait to see me." He teased her with a confident smile.

    Nicole rolled her eyes at his wild spection. He truly had no shame! "Can you just keep quiet and pick your coat?" She bluntly replied as usual.

    The Director who was a woman in her 40s smiled at their conversation. "Feel free to look around as much as you want. I''ll leave you two then." She slightly bowed and left them.

    "We have an hour," Aston said with a yful smile. "And that''s plenty of time. Why the need to rush?" He took a step towards her which made them just inches apart.

    Taking one step back, Nicole replied, "Because if I spend one hour with you, I don''t know what I will do."

    "Ah! Is that so?" He shed a very sweet smile which she really hated. "Did you mean that you are afraid to lose your self-control? Or... " He made a deliberate paused and continued, "You might fall for my charms?" He took a step forward, narrowing the distance between them again. He narrowed his eyes at her and a devilish smile appeared on his face.

    She didn''t bother to retreat anymore. Instead, she exchanged his gaze confidently. "Oops! So bad. I didn''t find you that charming." She crossed her arms with her beautiful face stered by a menacing smile.

    "Are you serious?" He asked. "I have never heard that." He retorted.

    "Then you might hear often from now on." She simply replied.

    Aston shook his head and chuckled. She was more brazen than he thought. He then started looking at the coat to pick one for himself.

    Thirty minutes passed. Nicole was utterly annoyed by how picky the actor was. He still doesn''t find any coat that suited to his liking. Maybe he was extremely picky or he deliberately acts this way to get back at her!

    She tapped her thigh with her fingers and her eyes trailed to Aston who was walking around everywhere. She can''t take this anymore.

    "Excuse me." She said. "What game are you trying to y?" She asked with an annoyed expression which would be impossible to not notice.

    Aston turned around and look at her. "I''m really bad at picking my outfit because I have a stylist to worry that for me. Why don''t you pick one for me?" He seemingly asked her with a smug smile. He knows that she had no other choice if she wanted to end this quickly.

    "Argh!" Nicole abruptly swung her hands to the side. "You''re really killing me." She walked to him and half-heartedly looked at the coats which were hanging everywhere.

    She picked one which was ck in colour and put it before him. "Will this do?" She asked.

    "No." He didn''t even nce at the coat. Instead, his gaze was rooted in her the whole time but she was too upied to notice that.

    Nicole put the coat back in its ce and picked another which was white in colour. "What about this?" She asked again.

    "Not this." He did the same, without even sparing the coat a single nce.

    With annoyance, she lifted her head to look at the man. Then she realized that he was not paying attention to the coats she picked at all.

    "Suit yourself. I''m done." She put back the coat and turned her back at him until she heard his voice.

    "I''ve decided to not ask you anymore," Aston said to her.

    She turned around and faced him again. "What?" She asked.

    "Whether I''m allowed to like you or not."

    A slight smile appeared on her once annoyed face. "That''s good then. I''m d that you finally -"

    "Instead I will just like you on my own ord."

    His words made her slight smile slipped away. Does he need to be this stubborn?

    "I will like you and stay loyal in this one-sided feeling until it bes a mutual feeling." He dered. His yful smile was gone and it was reced by a serious one.

    "Can you just give up on me?" She asked. "You''re making things harder for me."

    "If that''s the case for you, I''m sorry. But you''re too special to easily give up without a fight and I don''t want to have any regrets. That''s how I always lived my life." He replied with a hint of determination. He was not joking around this time!

    Nicole was at a loss of words. If the usually yful man confessed to her with a very determined and serious face, what could she possibly say?

    Aston studied her change in expression. Was he making her ufortable? He had no idea because he had never seriously confessed before. His only experience was the many dramas which he starred in! He often yed the role of a romantic and lovestruck male lead.

    Dating around some women whom he didn''t even like doesn''t count as an experience for him. He gave a quick thought and decided to change the mood.

    "Why are you so quiet? Are you not confident?" He asked in a challenging tone.

    "Don''t be so full of yourself." She finally spoke up. "You will soon give up on whatever you try to achieve." She coldly brushed him off.

    "Oh! That''s hurt. Must you always be this cold?" With downcast eyes, he faked a sad expression as if he was really hurt by her words.

    When he saw her burst out into aughter, he was convinced that the acting was worth it as long as she can smile because of him.

    "You''re a bad actor." She said as sheughed at him. The tense conversation between them had vanished into thin air!

    Wait! Nicole''s smile suddenly faded away. Did she justugh out loud? Even herself finds it hard to believe!

    She wondered what had gotten to her but whatever the reason was, she only knows that it was not a good thing because... this strange feeling gave her fear.

    "Pick one immediately." She said without even looking at him. She wanted to avoid his strong gaze. She doesn''t want to lose in his joke again.

    She was about to turn away from him again but as always, his words stopped her once more.

    "Can I ask you for a favour?" Aston asked her. He seemed to be downhearted and this time, it was not just acting. His eyes said so and eyes never lie.

    The Chairwoman was taken aback by his change in behaviour. She had never seen him like that. "What is it?" She asked, trying to be a little patient for once.

    "If I happen to call you tonight, can you please answer?" He paused when he saw her confused look and then continued. "Now that you have repaid me, you might feel like there is nothing to say between us now. But just this once, can you pick up the call if I ever call you tonight?" He asked her with his gaze never leaving her. He doesn''t have much hope but he still wanted to give a try.

    "Fine. I will do that." She simply nodded without even thinking. Answering a single call was not a problem, at least that''s what she assumed.

    Her response brightened up the actor''s face even in the slightest bit. She didn''t want to think much but she had a feeling that his request was a bit weird which was very unlike him.

    Without saying anything, Nicole gets on to the task of choosing his coat again while he stood beside her and stared at her with a smile on his face.

    Unbeknownst to them, two pairs of eyes were watching their every move from outside as the walls of the store were all ss which could be clearly seen through once it was dark.....

 Chapter 26 - Traitor

    "She really smiled," Leon muttered as his eyes scanned his fiancee who was on the department store.

    When he heard that she had a personal n, curiosity got the best of the world-renowned potter and he ordered his men to follow her so that he could know the location.

    This was not the first time. Whenever he wished to see the woman, he would quietly follow her around and she never once noticed.

    "This is not my imagination. Did you see her smiling too, Shara?" He asked his friend who was sitting beside him. The two were on the car for a while now, monitoring the man and the woman on the store.

    Shara gazed at Leon and her eyes showed a hint of pity for the man. She doesn''t know what to say in such a situation.

    Leon narrowed his eyes and once again, he looked at the two. "Did you know? For the past two years, I used to wonder when would I ever get to see her smiling happily and not the fake smile which she always wore." He said to Shara.

    His face brightened up in even the slightest bit. "And I got to see that today. But..." He paused for a while and then continued. "I am not the one who makes that happen." His gaze fixated on the top actor and muttered, "It''s him."

    Leon turned his head away from his fiancee who wasughing at another man. Why does it hurt so much?

    He always wished for her happiness even though he knew that she was never happy. He wanted her to take down the fake smile which she always wore and reced it with a real and sincere smile. It was what he used to wish for the past two years.

    Now, it finally happened. He finally got to see her real smile. He should be truly happy that his wish hade true but... why does he feel like his heart was being pierced by a knife? His heart had be very heavy in a split second!

    "Young Master." Shara was still ncing at him. She saw his pain which she could rte to. "The man is Aston Kang. He recently signed a deal with your fiancee. This might not be what you think of. They won''t have such a rtionship." She tried to persuade him so that she could ease his pain.

    Rtionship? Leon never thought about that. All he thinks about was the convincing smile of Nicole. It was the only thing that matters.

    Whatever their rtionship was, his fiancee smiling happily at the man already said everything. Rtionship or not, he holds a special ce in her heart and it was a thing he could never achieve.

    "Your fiancee is not the type to easily fall for someone. She is not capable of doing that." Shara informed him.

    "It doesn''t mean that it could not happen." Leon''s response came very fast. He shifted his gaze to Shara. "The perfect example of that is the one sitting beside you. Me."

    Shara understood his words right away. Leon was never the type to indulge himself in love or feelings until... he met the woman his father chose for him.

    Before he met Nicole, he was not happy with the arranged engagement. But what could he possibly do? He already made a promised to his father. He already gave up his rights to choose his own partner.

    To be honest, he even developed hatred towards the woman before he met her even once. He was convinced beforehand that the woman his father chose for him would be a greedy and selfish person just like the Prime Minister.

    On the day he met the woman who was supposed to be his fiancee, everything changed and his heart was no exception. It was love at first sight.

    His life waspletely changed since that day. But one scene which he witnessed made him conceal his feelings even now.

    Once again, Leon shifted his gaze to his fiancee who was busy picking out a coat for another man. Two years but she had never done that for him, not for even once!

    A coat? He suddenly realized the coat which covered her body on the night of the party. Was there some connection to it? He still remembered that the actor was also present at that party. Nicole even talked to him about the actor the next day and it happened just three days ago.

    "Let''s go." He said to Shara and drive his car away from the store. He doesn''t want to watch them anymore as it was a pure torment for him, who always have eyes for her and only her.

    Not long after Leon and Shara left, Nicole was finally done in picking the coat for Aston. She was d that he had be less picky after that tense conversation.

    She left the store with her car and returned straight to her home. But the strange favour that he asked her still bothered her. Was something going on with him? But he seemed to be fine as he was still yful like before.

    Aston first returned to his home to put the coat which the young Chairwoman bought for him. He made a mental note to treasure the exact coat.

    He then drove his bike to the old building which was around an hour drive from the city. The building used to be the base of his former gang but it was not anymore and he didn''t know where the base was moved.

    One of the principles of the infamous Red Tiger Gang was to never reveal their base to outsiders. He was not an exception as he was not one of them anymore.

    "Boss." One young man came to him as soon as he reached the location. But the man was alone as all the others were on the rooftop.

    Aston''s eyes darted to the man who called him but when he realized who the man was, he ignored him right away and walked past him.

    "Are you really doing this? You know very well how much the Big Boss want to see you suffer. He will not kill you but he won''t go easy on you." The young man said to him but he didn''t pay any attention. He simply walked upstairs as if he was not spoken to.

    Realizing that his words were not enough to attract his former boss attention, the young man ran past him and stood before him, blocking his way. "Please reconsider. It''s not toote to change your mind." He begged Aston.

    With a nonchnt face, Aston''s shove the young man aside and started walking again as if nothing happened.

    "It''s dangerous!" The young man helplessly yelled which finally made him paused his movement. He was tired of his annoying voice.

    He turned around and his sharp gazended on the young man. "Why do you care about that? Stop talking to me, Rion Joo. Or should I say... stop talking to me, you despicable traitor." His voice was dangerously low yet there was a hint of hatred in it.

    The young man named Rion was frozen at his ce. His face turned pale in the blink of an eye. "I only -"

    "I said stop talking to me!" Aston snapped. "Why? Was letting Michael die not enough for you? Why do you talk like you''re worried about me when you betrayed me?"

    "I''m sorry." Rion lowered his head, not daring to face the ferocious re of the man who was once the pride of the infamous Red Tiger Gang.

    Aston suddenly burst out into aughter when he heard Rion but... theughter was out of despised for the man.

    His actions made Rion nervous and at the same time, he was scared. He followed Aston for more than three years while Aston was the second inmand of the Gang and he was more than aware of how capable his former boss was.

    All at once, Aston''s face turned very serious again. "Sorry?" He scorned. "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you know this? Whenever I see you, I am reminded of myte friend who died because of you. If I ever lose my mind and self-control, you will be the first one whom I would kill."

    He walked towards Rion and pushed him. The man''s back roughly shed with the wall which made him yelped in pain but the actor''s face was still devoid of any expression. Not a hint of pity for the man could be seen in his face!

    Rion could fight back, but he chose not to. He docilely stood there, being hold back by a dreary feeling called ''self-guilt.''

    Aston''s grabbed him by the cor and looked at him right in the eyes. "Don''t ever say such things to me again. If that happens, I don''t know what I would do to you. But I can guarantee you. You won''t be pleased about it." He warned him.

    Once again, he shoved Rion to the wall as he roughly withdrew his hands from his cor. He then turned his back at him and went upstairs where he was awaited by torment and sufferings.....

 Chapter 27 - Deep Hatred

    With his hands binded by ropes which were tied to the wood in both sides, Aston was not in a good condition.

    One hour had passed but he already suffered so much in Lester''s hands. The two men along with the right-hand man of Lester Yun were the only persons on the rooftop as all the other members were on duty in the building.

    Countless wounds on his neck and upper body and a little on his face, he had already loss a few blood but not enough to endanger his life.

    If Aston was not a man with high endurance who had gone through many hardships, he might already lose his consciousness. But he was still standing there as he had undergone many things worse than this.

    The Big Boss of the Red Tiger Gang was very sure of his limit. He rarely hurt his face for a reason. He didn''t want the top actor to have scars on his most important feature - his handsome face. Maybe a part of him still care for his former right-hand man!

    "If you beg me to stop, I will do that right away. You know that I always like you." Lester Yun said with a smile that always made him resemble a lunatic man. But it''s not wrong. He was indeed crazy.

    He put down the narrow nk wood which he used as one of the torture devices. When he wiped his face, the blood on his hands spattered on his face which made him looked like the absolute devil.

    "Beg you?" Aston sneered as he looked at the crazy man with disdain. "That will never happen." He finds it hard to talk much due to the wounds on his neck and the pain which covered his whole body. But still, his disgust for this man can''t make him shut his mouth.

    "Are you not afraid? Right now, your life is in my hands." Lester said with a victorious smile. He sat down on the chair which was ced a few feet away from the actor and crossed his legs, enjoying his time.

    His eyes never leave Aston. He always wished to see him suffer and he finally got to see that tonight. It won''t be fun if he didn''t examine his pain in a keen way!

    "We have known each other for too long yet you still didn''t know me well." Aston''s eyes were devoid of any fear when he nced at the man who could easily kill him any second. "When was I ever afraid of death?"

    His words were followed by a continuous cough which was the effect of him talking when his body was not in a position to do so. As such, it earned him a chuckle from the Gang Boss.

    "Look at yourself, Aston. You''re a mess right now." Lester shook his head and looked at him as if he pitied him. "You should learn how to control yourself."

    Aston''s eyes that were lowered due to the cough instantly darted to the man."Control myself?" Heughed but all at once, his once calm eyes were filled with deep hatred. He red at Lester like a ferocious beast.

    "If it was not for the fact that I controlled myself, your dumb head would already be apart from your body. You will already be dead in my hands." His voice was dangerously low which made the man feels intimidated.

    "How dare you!" Lester abruptly rose from his seat and walked to him. He grabbed Aston on his cor but the actor was more than unfazed by his behavior. "Don''t test me. You know that I''m not that forgiving."

    "These filthy hands..." Aston''s narrowed his eyes at the hands which grabbed him aggressively. "They are the same hands that killed my best friend. Do you still remember him?"

    The shback of his friend who met his demise in the bullet that came out of Lester''s muzzle flooded his mind. Five years had passed but the scene was vividly rooted in his mind as if it happened just yesterday.

    He tightly clenched his fist and if it was not for his hands that were bound to the wood, the crazy man will surely get a taste of his fist. He closed his eyes and think about thest words of his friend. He must calm down himself.

    "You and Michael betrayed my gang." Lester hissed. He tightened his grip on Aston''s cor and gave him an icy re.

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Aston scoffed. "We gave you the exact amount of money you demand so that we could withdraw from the gang. But after taking our money, you chased us and hunt us down as if we were runaway ves!"

    "You even manipted Rion so that he could betray us," Aston added.

    Him along with Michael and Rion dreamed of quitting the messy life of gangsters. They even pay a hefty price for their freedom but... everything was ruined. Rion betrayed them due to the pressure of Lester, Michael was killed on the hunt and Aston made it alone.

    "When you said that you want to quit the gang, that''s when you betrayed me! I trusted you so much and even made you the second inmand but... you broke my trust! And your friend paid the price." Lester yelled at him right to his face. It was an undeniable fact that the Gang Boss was barely holding back his anger. His fierce red eyes were the proof.

    "You should consider yourself lucky. If Michael''s wish was not for me to live a normal life, you will never live to see this day. So, stop talking about my friend." Aston sneered at the man once again despite the blood which was flowing down the side of his face. "You have no right to talk about him with that despicable mouth of yours."

    Lester had lost his patience. He picked up the steel pipe next to him at once and lifted the pipe to hit the actor so that he might shut up. "You have no right to judge me either!" He yelled again like a mad man as he raised the pipe in the air.

    Aston stood still even though a steel pipe was about to break his skull. His gaze fixated on the man who was thirst to kill him without batting an eye, not for even once.

    "Boss, please don''t do this. Killing him won''t solve anything." The current second-inmand, Calvin rushed to his Boss side and hold back his arm, pleading him not to do unnecessary things.

    Hearing the pleading words of his right-hand man, Lester lowered his hands and roughly threw away the pipe. He walked around and squawked, trying to calm down the burning anger inside him. His actions resembled that of a psychopath!

    He can''t help but hold back his anger. Calvin was right. Killing the top celebrity would only bring him troubles.

    Aston''s simply stared at the crazy man with a nonchnt face. He was still the same, as crazy as ever! But his maniptive skills was the thing who made this crazy man a wicked serpent.

    "Let him go," Lester muttered as he bent down to hold the fence of the rooftop. He decided to not look at the actor''s face anymore because if he did that, he would lose his self-control again.

    Calvin immediatelyplied with his order and release Aston from the ropes that bind him and made him leave the building with his tired and wounded body.

    One nce of the actor and everyone would be convinced that he won''tst long before he fainted due to his injuries and blood loss.....

 Chapter 28 - At The Hospital

    One cold and chilly night. The wind was strong enough to make the trees continuously bend back and forth. As always, cold weather was never merciful to wounds and injuries. Instead, the chilly night worsened the pain.

    Aston''s barely managed to go down to the ground floor and leave the building. His bike was parked right at the ground but... will he be able to hold out for an hour? Not to mention that he should drive himself.

    cing his left hand on his chest where he felt the most pain, he approached his bike with his feeble legs that had lost its strength due to being hit many times.

    Mustering his strength, he was about to get on his bike when Rion grabbed him on the arm.

    "Are you courting death? How could you even think of driving in that situation?!" Rion scowled as he stopped him from riding his bike.

    Aston was more than exhausted. He had no strength to argue with the traitor. He shook Rion hands off his arm and tried to continue what he was doing. But Rion grabbed him more tighter than before. Once again, he tried to break free with his little strength left but his efforts were futile.

    If he was in a normal condition, breaking free won''t be a problem as this man never beat him in terms ofbat or strength. But after an hour of torture, his energy waspletely drained out of his body.

    "Pleasee to your sense. Will you just die like this? I know that you never actually care about yourself but what about others? Your sister and even Michael''s family. What will happen to them?" Rion pleaded.

    He was still afraid to face the rage of his former boss even though Aston was very weak at the time. But what could he possibly do? It''s not like he can just leave him like that. His cowardness had killed his one friend, so he was desperate to not let it happen again.

    "Didn''t you still not get my warning? How dare you say Michael''s name?" Aston red at Rion as if he was about to devour him. If that was possible, he can''t guarantee that he won''t as he only felt one thing for his former friend - hatred.

    What he tried to avoid had happened as talking had taken a toll on him. He involuntarily took a step back which made Rion withdrew his hand from him. He coughed as he holds his chest tighter with his hand.

    Blood. He was coughing up blood!

    Rion''s froze when he saw the blooding out of Aston''s blood. With a pale face, he nced at him. This was not good. He must be treated immediately.

    He holds Aston on the arm once again. "Come with me. I will take you to the hospital."

    The more he struggled, the more he felt dizzy. He could pass out anytime now. He holds his head and shook, trying to maintain his consciousness. But it made him felt more headache. He let out a groan as he squeezed his hair.

    "This is not the time to be stubborn. You can do whatever you want to me, butter. Let''s get you treated first! I will -"

    Rion was interrupted by the sound of Aston''s ringtone. Thinking it as a good chance, Rion immediately took the phone from him before Aston could even realize.

    Swiping the answering button, he started talking at once without even looking at the caller ID. "I don''t know who you are but Aston is very sick right now. He could pass out any minute. So pleasee to the old building next to Joy Amusement Park. Please bring an ambnce -"

    "Aston! Aston!" Rion put down the phone and holds Aston who had lost his consciousness. His mind went nk as he was overwhelmed with fear.

    But when he suddenly realized that the call was still ongoing, he lifted the phone again. "Please hurry! Aston has lost his consciousness!"

    * * *

    It was 2 in the morning yet Nicole still doesn''t have a single sleep. Mostly, she used to have difficulties in sleeping without taking pills but it was not the case this time.

    It''s not that she couldn''t sleep, but she didn''t have the time to do so. She was there sitting at the hospital, all because she made a single phone call.

    When she returned to her apartment after she met Aston, she couldn''t be at ease. The favour he asked troubled her more than she thought.

    Why did he seem like he would be going through a hard time at night? Why did he talk as if he would be really needing her at night? These questions couldn''t stop troubling her.

    After pondering for hours, she finally decided to make a call just to check on him. She justified her action and anxiousness by telling herself that he was her business partner.

    Business partners should look out for each other, right?

    Much to her surprise, the call was answered by an unknown person who told her that Aston was not in a good condition. She was asked toe with an ambnce right away.

    What she finds it mostughable was that she believed without asking anything. Maybe because of Aston''s strange behaviour in the store, maybe because of the panicked voice of the man who answered the call; she didn''t know why.

    Why was she filled with fear at that time? The most strange thing that happened was that her heart was never still ever since she heard the news.

    Without asking any questions, she called the authorities of a prestigious hospital to make preparations right away. If the news was just a prank, she would be utterly humiliating herself but... such a possibility didn''t cross her mind for even once!

    She also asked for an ambnce and because of the actor''s social standing, all were done secretly so that the media won''t get a grasp of the situation.

    The drive to the mentioned location took an hour but because of her heart that won''t be still, it seemed like forever for her. When she reached the ce with an ambnce, she saw him lying on the ground with the man who was holding him with an anxious face.

    At that time, she felt a pain in her heart. Maybe because he was so yful and carefree all the time, maybe because he kept on smiling; she didn''t know why it hurt so much to see him in that state.

    Was it because she pitied him? She was not sure.

    After the ambnce rushed to the hospital, he was examined and was given necessary treatments. Then he was shifted to the VVIP room where he was currently lying now while she was sitting next to his bed. Only a few minutes had passed since then.

    "Doctor, when will he wake up?" Nicole rose from her seat and instantly asked the female Doctor who entered the room.

    "I can''t guarantee anything but let''s hope that he would wake up by today. He has some injuries on his chest and that worsened his condition." The Doctor made a deliberate paused and looked at Nicole.

    "Chairwoman, judging from what I saw, he is a victim of a brutal torture. He has wounds all over his body and there is also a mark on his wrists which seemed to be caused by rope or some other instruments. What will I do? Should I inform the police?" The Doctor asked her.

    Nicole turned her head to Aston who was lying on the bed, unconscious. How did this happen? He was okay just hours ago.

    When she recalled his strange favour, her face turned gloomy. Was this the reason? Did he know it beforehand? But she brushed off the thoughts as soon as it entered her mind.

    No sane person would allow themselves to be tortured this way! Voluntarily on top of that? It''s impossible.

    "He has no agency as of now. I cannot unlock his phone because I don''t know the password and we can''t let the news get out either. So, there''s no way to inform his family." She turned her head to the doctor again. "Let''s wait until he wakes up. Please keep it a secret until then."

    The Doctor smiled. "Don''t worry, Chairwoman. That''s my duty. I''ll take my leave now." She bowed and left the room.

    Nicole sat down and her eyes fixated on the actor. Torture? She finds it hard to believe. Who would hate him enough to torture him to this extent?

    She recalled the thing which truly troubled her. The man who was next to Aston when she reached there, he didn''t evene with them to check the actor''s condition. She finds it suspicious.

    She then takes out her phone and make a call. Even though it was still very early in the morning, Jerome was still avable to answer her call.

    "Chairwoman, is something wrong?" Jerome was already sleeping soundly but he never missed his boss call. Receiving a call at this time, his brows furrowed at once. Did the devil do something bad to her again?

    Nicole understood that he was feeling worried. "I''m fine." She reassured the man. "I want you to check something for me. There is an old building next to Joy Amusement Park. Try to find out everything that happened in that areast night." She instructed Jerome.

    "I understand. But are you sure that you are fine?" He still couldn''t feel at ease.

    "I''m really fine. Don''t worry. This is not about me."

    Jerome finally heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay. I got it."

    She ended the call after easing his worries and then nced at Aston again. It was already 2 in the morning but it seems like she wouldn''t be able to go home anytime soon.....

 Chapter 29 - Three Dreadful Traits

    The sun was already high up in the sky. Nicole briefly went home to get changed so that she would be able to go to work after she checked Aston''s condition.

    Though the actor doesn''t have anyone to look after him for now, she cannot just skip work because many important meetings were already scheduled for the day. Besides, he was in the VVIP room where nurses and doctors keenly monitored him. But still, she was a bit reluctant to leave him alone.

    She entered her apartment through the secret passage but left from the normal route. That way, the devil''s men won''t know that she was out all night.

    Evenst night, she left through the secret passage because she didn''t want to make the devil suspicious of her. She was tired of Garcia Han''s doubtful nature.

    She reached the hospital and then make her way to the actor''s room. She opened the door thinking that the lying form of Aston would be the one weing her but... why was the bed empty?

    Feeling perplexed, she walked inside with her eyes scanning the room which was big enough to be a hotel room. She then saw him bending on one corner, rummaging through the drawer. He was too upied that he doesn''t even know her presence in the room.

    Was he searching for something? Howe he was still very unpredictable even in this situation? She slowly walked to him and stood just steps away behind him.

    "Are you searching for something?" She asked.

    "My phone."

    He simply continued the search again.

    She opened her handbag and take out the phone in question. "You mean, this one?" She held up the phone for him to see.

    All at once, Aston''s stopped his movement. He was too upied in finding his phone, so he didn''t even realize that someone was behind him! Even just now, he unconsciously answered the question without paying any attention!

    But... why did the voice felt so familiar? His eyes widened when he matched the voice with one woman who had a special ce in his heart.

    No way! Why would she be here?! He stood frozen, wondering if this was his hallucination. He was too nervous to turn around. What if this was real?!

    "Are you okay?" Nicole asked as she lowered the phone on her hands. He stood still even after hearing her and that made her anxious. Was this an aftereffect of his injury?!

    Her voice acted as a confirmation for the confused celebrity. He closed his eyes as he squeezed his hospital gown. Realizing that he doesn''t have another choice, he took a deep breath and gradually turned around to face her.

    "Are you feeling alright?" Nicole asked again with a worried look on her face.

    "Why are you here?" He muttered as he hung his head low. He felt embarrassed that she needs to saw him in such a condition. Not to mention that his whole body was full of injuries.

    "I''m the one who brought you here. How are you feeling? When did you wake up?" She scanned him with her eyes, trying to figure out if there was something wrong. She had no idea about what''s going on in his mind.

    Hearing her words, Aston''s embarrassment was levelled up to tenfolds! Not only did she know that he was hospitalized, but she was also the one who brought him to the hospital! How did this happen?

    He had no time to think about such things when he woke up just minutes ago. He instantly gets up as soon as he regained his consciousness and started searching for his phone to ask about the address given to him. He must find his sister and that''s the only thing on his mind!

    He remembered arguing with Rion before he lost his consciousness. Wait! Didn''t Rion answer his phone after that? Was that the call from the Chairwoman?

    If he was in a different situation, he would surely be leaping with joy learning that she was the first to call him. But it was not the case this time.

    They only started to know each other but she already saw the side of him which he was desperate to hide, not only once but twice! How will she think of him now?!

    He stood still with his eyes glued to the floor. He was so embarrassed to look at her face. "I''m fine." He muttered when he realized that she was still waiting for his response.

    "That''s great to hear." She took a step towards him and ced his phone on his hands. "Here it is." She calmly said to him.

    He looked at the phone on his hand without saying anything. He was desperate to find this just a minute ago, but why was he not even feeling d? A feeling of embarrassment still flooded him.

    "Please return to your bed. I will tell the doctor to take a look at you." She calmly said again and turned her back at him.

    "Why?" His voice made her stopped her movement. She turned around and faced him once again.

    "Why didn''t you ask me anything?" He asked her as he finally lifted his head.

    "It''s not that I''m not curious. I also wish to know why a top celebrity was there veryte at night with wounds all over his body. But not now. You can tell meter. You must still be startled by the horrendous experience."

    Being at a disposal of someone? She would be the one who knows the best how scary the feeling was! She lived 15 long years being trampled, tormented and bounded. She knows very well just how much it could affect a person, mentally.

    She finds it strange but when she looked at him, she always saw herself in him. The quiet pleas, the silent cry and the fake smile; why did she have a feeling that these three dreadful traits were the things that they had inmon?

    Not wanting to be carried away by her emotions, she quickly left the room without saying any more words.

    What''s with that gaze? Aston doesn''t understand. He was afraid that she would pity him but... why did she seem like she was pitying herself? Feeling lost, he slowly walked towards the bed and sit down.

    Only a minute had passed when Nicole returned with the female doctor from before. The doctor thoroughly checked Aston and asked him how he was feeling. Fortunately, he doesn''t have any internal injuries so he would recover soon.

    "The Doctor told me that this is not an ident but violence. Your medical record can also serve as evidence. So, we wait for you to wake up. If you want to case a file -"

    "No." Aston interrupted Nicole before she could even finish talking. He seemed to be very firm in his response.

    Nicole instantly asked the doctor to leave them alone so that she could talk with him.

    "Why?" She asked him right after the doctor left.

    "Because I agreed to this. Everything happened with my permission."

    It''s really true! He himself said to her but still, she finds it hard to believe. Was he not in his normal mind? If not, then why would he allow himself to be beaten up to this extent?!

 Chapter 30 - Stubborn And Domineering

    Her gaze which was a mixture of strange and disbelief was what made Aston''s heart crumbled. He didn''t want her to look at him that way!

    Of all people, why must she be the one to saw him when he was at his lowest? Just the thought that she would pity him made the actor scared. He doesn''t need to be pity by anyone, especially her.

    "Why did you do that? Why did you allow yourself to suffer like this?" Her voice was very calm which was not what he expected.

    He expected her tough at him saying that he was a crazy man. His experience taught him that no one really understands him but it''s understandable. They don''t know the real him.

    People know Aston Kang, the friendly, yful and cheerful actor but they don''t know his insecure and broken side which was hidden deep inside for many years.

    "Why do you care about that? It''s none of your business." For the first time ever, he talked to her in a cold manner. He can''t help as it was him making an effort to hide his weakness.

    He thought that she would leave him saying that he doesn''t even know how to be grateful. After all, she had done so much for him. He sat on his bed with his face turning away from her. He doesn''t want to face her, not in this condition. But... she didn''t leave even after he gave her the cold shoulder.

    Nicole raised a brow, not because of how he talked to her but because of their simrities. She too was always like that.

    Whenever people tried to get close to her, the more they tried to understand her, the more she became cold to them. She doesn''t want to expose her weakness.

    After her father died, her life bes a hell. Being at the hands of her step-mother, many of her family friendse to her as they were worried about her. But she couldn''t tell them anything. She was afraid of the devil. Besides, even if those people know, there''s nothing they could do for her. The devil would always be one step ahead of them.

    She didn''t want people to pity her. Above all, she didn''t want empty sympathy. After the media portrayed them as a loving step-daughter and step-mother, those people had stopped questioning her.

    "I won''t ask you if you don''t want me to." She calmly said to Aston. "But remember this. Don''t torment yourself to push people away. After they all left, you will be all alone feeling scared but it will be toote."

    Aston''s slowly tilted his head to her. Why did she talk like she understands him? He already figured out that her life was also not what it seemed to be. That sad smile at the night of the party told him that much. But he had no idea what she went through.

    While he stared at her with a puzzled face, she put his phone before him. "Call your family. I will be off when they get here."

    She watched him as he took the phone with a nk face. He stared at the phone on his hands for a while but she patiently waited for him until she heard him say, "I don''t have a family."

    Her eyes widened but instantly maintained herposure again, realizing that it was rude. "What about your manager?" She asked again.

    "I don''t have any activities for the uing few days. So, he left the city to visit his family." He responded without even ncing at her. His eyes were glued to the small nket that covered his lower body.

    She sighed at how messed up his situation was. "Then how about any rtives or acquaintance who could take care of you?" She asked even though she doesn''t have much hope.

    Leah and her family came to his mind but he instantly brushed it off. He shouldn''t trouble them. Besides, they will be more than worry if they heard his condition. After being quiet for a while, he muttered, "No one."

    "Howe such a miracle exists?!" She blurted out but when she saw his confused look, she regretted right away. "Sorry." She muttered as she tucked a hair behind her ear which earned her a slight smile from him.

    But she really meant it. How could one have no rtive or acquaintance to call? When she gave a serious thought, she realized that she was not much different.

    If she was the one in his position, she wouldn''t know anyone to call either.

    "I want to be discharged."

    Her eyes darted to him when she heard him. "What? I mean... no." She firmly replied.

    "Why? Isn''t that up to me? I will pay you back everything." He stated, feeling a bit amazed at her firm response.

    Her lips thinned at his response. "Hey! Do you think money is the issue here?" She shook her head in disappointment. "The doctor said that you must be hospitalized for at least a week and until a week passed, you will not go anywhere without my permission." She dered.

    "Why would you be the one to make a decision?" He retorted, refusing to be, in his opinion, her captive.

    He''s truly helpless! "I don''t care about your opinion. Just know that you will be here until you are fine enough to run. I was the one who brought you here and admitted you as your guardian so I will be the one making decisions." She stood firm in her decision, making no room for objection.

    "But I''m older than you by two years." He said with a very low which could be barely heard but when he saw her ring at him, he back out right away. "I mean... I will do as you say. Elders should also listen to the younger ones, right?" He never knew that she could be this stubborn and domineering!

    In the past, she always gave in to his suggestions even when he thought that she won''t. Buying him a coat personally was one example. When he suggested that, he was only ying around to troubled her but who would have thought that she would really agree?!

    Signing a contract could also be done at that night''s dinner. He didn''t forget his seal at all but he loved to y around with her. Much to his surprise, she agreed to sign it the next day without much protest.

    Was she used to listening to others? Was she used to giving in? It made him wondered such things.

    She finally shifted the threatening gaze from him when she received a phone call which made the actor sighed in relief. But he noticed her changed in expression when she looked at the caller ID. She appeared to be nervous. Did he saw it wrong?

    She rose from her seat and swiped the green button. "Mother." She greeted Garcia Han who was on the other line. She stood near the window which was just beside the bed while the actor observed her keenly.

    "You''re not at your office? Ie by but you''re not there." Garcia Han''s doubtful voice echoed in her ears.

    Nicole squeezed her dress, wondering what answer would she give her. "I''m sorry. I''m at a hospital to visit an acquaintance." Coming clean was always the best for her. The devil would find it out sooner orter anyway.

    "Really? That''s so bad." Garcia Han made a deliberate paused. She knew so well that her step-daughter always felt more nervous and intimidated whenever she did like this.

    As always, Nicole could feel her heart anxiously beating faster than normal. She squeezed her dress tighter and tighter as she clenched her fingers.

    "I should have called you beforehand. It''s my fault." The devil finally continued after what seemed to be forever.

    "Don''t say that. I''m the one who iste." Nicole replied as she inwardly sighed. The fact that the actor was observing her every action doesn''t even cross her mind. In fact, she had totally forgotten about his presence in the room.

    A mockery smile appeared on Garcia Han''s face when she heard Nicole. It seemed like she had nothing to worried about. Her step-daughter was still weak like before. "I''ll hang up then. Take care and don''t overwork yourself."

    Wondering why the devil always said such things to her as if she actually cared about it, Nicole responded, "I understand." Then the devil ended the call right away.

    She put down the phone with a puzzled face and when she saw Aston who was gazing at her, she was startled so much which caused her to bend backwards involuntarily.

    "Is that the Minister of Justice?" He asked with his keen gaze never leaving her.

    She nodded her head as she forced a little smile.

    As soon as she returned to her seat, he leaned towards her and keenly observed her as if she was an object. "But why do you look so nervous as if you did something wrong?"

 Chapter 31 - Behave

    Aston leaned towards Nicole closer and closer, until their faces were only inches apart. The way he observed her as if she was some fascinating object made the woman ufortable. Besides, it made her more nervous.

    Did he saw through her? That shouldn''t happen! Feeling anxious, she lifted her right hand and covered his eyes that were glued to her. A small smile was formed in his lips.

    She rose from her seat while still covering his eyes with her palm. Then she slowly pushed him backwards. She was very careful not to hurt him as he also had a few wounds on his face.

    "No more question. Just like you said to me, this is also none of your business." She finally withdrew the hand that blinded him.

    He was about to say something but she was very quick to shut him. "Don''t talk." She said with a warning tone. Aston kept his mouth shut and stared at her confusedly.

    Nicole lifted her phone and make a call.

    "Are you at the office?"

    "Sent some guards to the VVIP room 2 of the Westview Hospital. As fast as possible."

    Nicole ended the call and exchanged the nced of the actor who stared at her with disbelief written all over his face.

    "Are you really doing this?" Aston gasped. She couldn''t be serious! Hiring guards to watch over him was the same as making him a captive!

    "Why won''t I?" Nicole simply asked back as she returned to her seat again.

    "This is illegal! You''re viting my privacy!" He strongly retorted. He already agreed to be hospitalized and she was still not satisfied with it.

    "Then just sue me." She simply replied again as if getting sued was not a big deal. She dropped the nonchnt face and gazed at him with a deadly serious one. "Until I make sure that you receive all the necessary treatment, you won''t step out of this room."

    She was crazy! That''s the only thing that came to his mind. He thought that she was a gentle puppy but she turned out to to be a cub! Maybe he was one of the many people who misjudged her due to her seemingly gentle and meek nature!

    "Why would you do that? Didn''t you say that you don''t like me?" He asked, hoping that it would provoke her a bit. Well, he always seeded in the past.

    Nicole pursed her lips and looked at him with an annoyed face. "This has nothing to do with that." She scowled. "Did you already forget that you signed a deal with mypany? We need to start working soon and for that to happen, you need to recover as fast as possible." She said to him. She didn''t even know if she was telling the truth or just bbering an excuse.

    "Is that the only reason?" He examined her again but this time, he gave her a doubtful look.

    "Of course. I will do the same if a stranger was in your condition." His doubtful gaze made her felt more unsure of her intention.

    Aston''s chuckled at her response which was too hard to believe. Did she say that she would bring a stranger to the best hospital, put him in a VVIP room, look after him personally and hired guards to watch over the stranger? He shook his head out of amusement. She should really work on her lying skills!

    He was not feeling good just minutes ago. He was desperate to hide his weakness from her and he was ashamed to let her saw him in such a bad condition. But now that he thought about it, it''s not bad like he imagined it to be.

    Miraculously, sheforted him when she behaves this way! Besides, he loved this new side of her! With her stubborn and domineering behaviour, she resembled a little tigress.

    Nicole received a call which informed her that the guards will be there any minute. "The guards are on their way. Make sure to behave while I am working. Am I clear?" She ordered him as if he was her subordinate.

    Aston couldn''t resist the urge to give in to her powerful voice and strong gaze. He finally nodded his head in defeat. "Do you mean that you wille again after you work?"

    "Unfortunately, yes. You don''t have anyone to look after you. Do I even have a choice?" She huffed. Working was already tiring enough and now, she also had a patient to look after!

    Aston giggled to himself. If she would be the one to look after him, he was convinced that getting hurt was worth it!

    "Just behave and don''t create more problems for me. Okay?" She bluntly added. "Even without you, I already have enough on my te." She shook her head at her unfortunate streak.

    She still needs to find a way to visit the orphanage. Despite being having no time to waste, she has stuck in nursing this yful actor who was never serious!

    "Argh! I really don''t have time for this." She said to herself in an irritated voice which earned her a chuckle from the actor.

    "You look adorable that way." Hemented but his remark doesn''t entertain the Chairwoman at all. Instead, he earned a sharp re from her.

    "Just shut up. Will you?" She grunted while listing down all her schedules for the day in her mind.

    "Sorry." He faked an apologetic face and immediately straightened his posture.

    The guards had finally reached the door of the hospital room and Nicole stepped out to give them instructions.

    When Aston heard her say to the guards, "Don''t let him crossed this door," he chuckled out of amusement. It seemed like the so-called viiness was very eager to tie him down!

    Then, it made him wondered how she got thebel? In his eyes, he was just a kind-hearted and adorable woman. He also admitted that she was very unpredictable. Her behaviour changed again and again. Sometimes she was gentle but she bes rude and tough within a split second again!

    He watched her taking her bags as she was preparing to leave. Nicole who was making her way to the door paused at once and turned around to face the actor. "Behave." She told him for the third time.

    ''I''m not even a little kid. I''m older than you!'' He wished to tell her these words but she already left the hospital room. He can''t help but chortle at her word.

    Reminding herself that she was only helping out a business partner, Nicole left for herpany right away.....

 Chapter 32 - Strength And Weakness

    In one of the rooms of the biggest Government office, Garcia Han was standing near the window. She was quietly staring at the outdoors as if the view from the Minister''s Office fascinated her.

    Standing a few feet behind her was Alex Jo, her personal assistant and her right-hand man. He was quietly standing there, wondering what his superior was thinking. Despite being the person who was the closest to her, he could never figure out what was going on in her brilliant mind.

    "What did Director Lee said?" Out of nowhere, Garcia Han asked the question. She was still standing there yet her mind was upied by many other things which were very contradictory to one another.

    Alex Jo nervously tightened his muscles while ncing at the devil''s back. "It''s the same as the Chairwoman. The Chairwoman apologized for what happened to him but the Director told her not to me herself."

    "That''s all?" Garcia Han asked as she turned around and gave Alex a doubtful look.

    Meeting her eyes, Alex replied, "Yes."

    After observing her right-hand man for a few seconds, Garcia Han finally turned around and nced at the outdoors again.

    "Do you think Leon Jung love my step-daughter? Based on what I saw and heard, it''s the truth." Garcia Han recalled the porcin incident she heard from the First Lady.

    Just yesterday, she met the First Lady and thetter congratted her for having a future son-inw who truly loved her daughter. When she asked the details, the First Lady told her the porcin incident.

    "That young man went as far as pleading the First Lady so that my step-daughter could have the porcin she wants. The First Lady even told me that she was very touched by Leon''s love for my daughter." Garcia Han let out a dryugh but soon it was reced by a disappointed face.

    "I thought that the potter was not the type to indulge himself in love, especially an arranged marriage. He is not on good terms with his father, so there''s no way that he would fall for a woman whom his father chose for him." Garcia Han angrily gritted her teeth. "But it turns out that I was wrong."

    "Won''t it be good to have a fiance who loves you?" Alex Jo asked Garcia. He doesn''t understand what Garcia Han was saying.

    "Alex, don''t you know that love can be your weakness and at the same time, your strength?" Garcia Han nced at Alex and sat down on her chair while Alex stood before the desk.

    Garcia Han let out a lightughter when she noticed that her right-hand man was not following her words. "When Nicole was in College, she fell for some random guy." She started.

    "But I turned a blind eye to it. I don''t even know who the man was. I was only informed that he was someone from a middle-ss family and her senior at college. I don''t deem as important because it doesn''t cause a change to her behaviour." Garcia Han ced her elbows on her desk and lifted her eyes to look at Alex who was standing before her.

    "Until one day." She made a deliberate paused and shook her head when she recalled the incident. "Nicole ran away. She attempted to do that many times but she never seeded. But she seeds that time." A sinister smile appeared on the Minister of Justice''s face.

    Alex quietly clenched his fist which was tucked to the sides but the desk blocked the sight so that the devil couldn''t see anything. He was not pleased with the story but he won''t dare to show it.

    "I cannot locate her for the whole day and it really started to trouble me. Suddenly, an idea crossed my mind and I decided to make use of the man she liked."

    "I sent my men to the ce where the man she admired lives but I told them to only be at a distance and to make a move only if I ordered to. Then I sent a voice message to Nicole to threatened her. I told her that I would kill the whole family and even the man if she doesn''t return right away. Do you know what happened?" She asked with a smile.

    "What happened?"

    "She returned as soon as she heard my message." A satisfying smile appeared on Garcia''s face but it was short-lived. Her face suddenly turned darkened. "But when she returned..." She tightly clenched her fist at the thought of the scene from the past. "You won''t even believe what she said to me."

    Fuming with anger at the recollection of the unforgettable past, she said, "She threatened me! Do you believe it?" She asked as she herself still finds it hard to believe that incident.

    "She said that if I ever hurt the man or his family, she would kill me!" The devil eximed. "You won''t know how unbelievable that was! That girl who used to shudder just at the sight of me, who cannot even talk back to me and who never dared to look me in the eye; she dared to threatened me, all because of a man she loved!"

    "Will you kill the family if she doesn''t return and sacrificed the freedom which she longed for?" Alex Jo asked.

    "Yes. I need to teach my step-daughter a lesson. I want to show her what will happen if she ever goes against my words. But she returned. So nothing happened." Garcia Han simply replied as if killing a whole family was no big deal.

    Alex Jo narrowed his eyes and quietly stand there yet his mind was upied by the past that always haunted him.

    "From that day, I realized that love is a very dangerous one. It was my daughter''s weakness and strength. She sacrificed her freedom for it and that made ''love'' her weakness. But when she threatened me for the same reason, it bes her strength." Garcia Han paused for a while and thought about Leon.

    "But I will let it be for now. It seems like Nicole still doesn''t reciprocate her fiance feelings, much more like she has no idea about how the man feels." Her expression turned to a very determined one. "But if she ever gives her heart to someone again, I won''t sit still. I won''t allow her to gain strength."

    She nced at Alex who stood still with a seemingly nk face and smiled. "Why wouldn''t you go to her office now? Tell her that I want to have dinner with her. It seems like she visits someone at the hospital today. But no matter how much I think about it, I don''t know any acquaintance who is hospitalized. I want to know more about it."

    Her smile dropped when Alex didn''t respond to her. "Alex, do you listen to me?"

    Alex instantly lifted his eyes and looked at the Minister. "I apologize. I will do as you say." He bowed and immediately left the office.

    Garcia Han could simply call and tell Nicole toe home for dinner. But she told Alex to ry the message most of the time. Besides, she wanted to know more about the person who was hospitalized and Alex was very good at reading people''s expression. The only one who he cannot read might be her.

    * * *

    Alex makes his way to Nicole''s office room and as always, he was greeted by the Chairwoman who never gives a damn about his presence.

    He bowed out of courtesy but the Chairwoman didn''t even nce at him. He stood still for almost five minutes, debating what to say.

    Nicole finally loses her patience. She put down her pen and lifted her eyes to look at the man. Her lips thinned as soon as her eyesnded on him. "Just say whatever you want to say. I don''t have time to waste for you." Her voice was colder than ever before.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Alex muttered, his eyes never met hers.

    "What?" She bluntly asked him right away.

    He finally lifted his head and look her in the eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me that she threatened you using me and my family?"

 Chapter 33 - Guilt Talking

    Her eyes. They were the exact eyes that used to stare at him with love and affection but now, they were colder than ice! When her enchanting chestnut brown eyesnded on him, they only showed contempt and disgust for him!

    Alex Jo involuntary took a step backwards when he saw her looking at him with too much hatred! He shouldn''t have asked her the question!

    Nicole slowly rose from her seat with her gaze never leaving the man. Her gaze was so sharp that Alex felt like a dagger was nted straight to his heart.

    "Do you have any right to ask me that question?" Nicole''s voice was firm and colder than the chillest winter night.

    "Nicole, I - "

    "Don''t say my name with that despicable mouth of yours!" She snapped. "It''s so disgusting." She added sarcastically.

    "I never know anything about you. You never said anything to me during that time." Alex muttered with his eyes glued to the floor.

    Hearing him, Nicole stepped forward which made the man anxious. But she walked past him and locked the door to her office. The devil''s men were nted among the security guards who were supposed to protect her. So, she didn''t want their conversation to reach the devil''s ears.

    "Did you say that I never told you anything?" A smile out of despise formed in her lips. "Then what if I told you? Will things be any different?" She confronted Alex as she made her way to him.

    Alex struggled for words to say. He knows that she was right but what could he possibly do? After hearing the story, the self-guilt which was always buried deep inside him became tenfolds stronger than before! The exact feeling suffocated him. "Please, Nicole. Don''t say - "

    "10 years." She grunted. "After suffering for 10 years in her hands, I finally got the chance to redeem my freedom. It was the only thing I used to wish during those 10 years! To be free from the chains that Garcia Han put on me!"

    She walked closer and closer to Alex making him feeling more intimidated than before. "Do you know this, Alex? When I heard that your life was in danger, the freedom which I always longed for became thest thing I care about. I know that only hell awaited me yet I ran back like crazy. I let her overpowered me again, all for your safety!"

    "Was that why you break up with me back then? To protect me?" Alex asked, mustering his courage.

    "Just know this one. I regretted like crazy for saving you that day. I was a fool to give up my freedom for a scum like you!" She spatted each word, making her hatred for the man very obvious.

    "I have no choice. I - "

    "We all have a choice, Alex Jo. It was always one way or another. Saying that there is no choice is what a garbage like you always did. So, don''t try to justify your sins by saying you don''t have a choice. That''s just your guilt-talking." She told him in a deadly low voice.

    She observed his reaction keenly and smiled when she saw his face stered with guilt. "Did you recall all the things that you had done to me?"

    "Following Garcia Han orders, you made my life miserable throughout the past three years. You watched it when I was abused by her."

    "Clearly knowing that I feared the darkness, you used to lock me up in that room where no light was visible at all!"

    "You turned a blind eye to my sufferings and pleas! Even if everyone did that, you cannot!"

    "Can you imagine just how much would I hate you? If I could ever went back to that day, I will let you die in her hands and I won''t even care about it. That''s how I hated you."

    Hearing all the unforgivable crimes that he hadmitted, Alex''s face turned pale. He stood frozen, unable to move or talk.

    "Rather than standing here and showing me your disgusting face, return to your master and continue to live your life that way. You''re just Garcia Han''s dog." She picked up the telephone which was ringing for a while and her secretary informed her that her fiance was here.

    Putting down the telephone, she simply nced at Alex. "Leave. My fiance is here." Without waiting for his response, she walked to the door and opened it. Leon''s calm face appeared on the scene.

    Nicole returned to her desk with Leon following her behind. She frowned when she noticed that Alex was still standing there without moving at all. What''s wrong with him?

    Her frown didn''t go unnoticed by her fiance''s keen eyes who always observed her every move. He instantly understood that she was not pleased with the man''s presence. When he looked at the man, he identified him as the step-mother''s personal assistant.

    Did the step-mother make things difficult for her again? His calm face darkened at the thought of it.

    Barely hiding his thoughts, Leon turned his head to Nicole. "Is something wrong?" Come to think of it, he realized that the door was locked when he reached the office and he had never witnessed it being locked before.

    "Nothing." Nicole tried her best to act normal. Then she turned her head to Alex. "I told you to leave." She repeated herself in a cold tone.

    When Leon saw that the man was not moving at all, he rose from the couch where he was sitting and approach Alex. He stood before him and looked at him. "What do you think you are doing?" His voice was firm and powerful.

    Alex stood still with his eyes glued to the floor which made the fiance very displeased. Thetter roughly grabbed him on the cor, barely resisting the urge to use his fist. "Are you deaf?!" He hissed.

    "Leon," Nicole called her fiance, shooking her head. She didn''t care about the possibility of Alex being beaten up but she didn''t want violence to ur in her office.

    Tightening his grip on Alex''s cor, Leon roughly withdrew his hands all at once; the shake on his body aroused Alex from his stupor.

    He nced at Nicole who was staring at him with an irritated face. "The Minister of Justice wants you to have dinner with her." He could barely utter the words.

    Seeing the anxiousness on Nicole''s face, Leon immediately stepped in. "Tell the Minister that Nicole has ns with me tonight. A loving mother won''t get in the way of her daughter''s date. Am I right?" A mockery smile appeared on his lips.

    Meeting the fiance''s confident demeanor, Alex can''t help but back out. "I will ry that to her." Realizing about the acquaintance being hospitalized, he understood right away that he can''t question her In the presence of this man.

    As such, Alex bowed and reluctantly left the office.....

 Chapter 34 - Strong Tension

    "What brings you here?" Nicole asked Leon as she returned to her seat and calmly started working again. Her fiance had gotten used to visiting her unannounced. Come to think of it, they met each other very often these days and it never happened before.

    During the past two years, they met up thrice at most in a whole month! But these days, they met each other almost... every day? There might be a day gap or... whatever. She doesn''t care.

    "I happen to be at the area and decided to stop by," Leon replied as he returned to the couch for the visitors.

    Nicole closed the files and gave Leon a doubtful look. "Do you expect me to buy that?" She asked as she observed him.

    "Whatever my reason is, don''t you think it''s a great timing? I save you from another awkward dinner." Leon tilted his head to her and a proud smile was formed in his lips.

    He was right. But Nicole was a little confused. What does he mean by ''awkward dinner''? He talked as if he knows the rtionship between her and the step-mother.

    Noticing her puzzled face, Leon rified, "If you have that great and lovely rtionship with your step-mother, you won''t be forced to marry me. Am I right?"

    "We are not much different, Nicole. Your life is controlled by your mother and my life is in my father''s hands." Leon calmly added as if it was a normal thing. Well, maybe they had grown ustomed to it.

    "I think a dinner with you won''t be much different." A slight smile appeared on her face but faded when she looked at her phone. She received a call and it was from the actor.

    Ah! She had forgotten about him being in the hospital. She needs to visit him after work and that means she cannot have any other ns. She nced at Leon who looked at her confusedly and sighed.

    Why did her ns with the two men always collide? She rubbed her forehead with her left palm, wondering what to do.

    "Let me guess. You already have a n scheduled. Didn''t you?" Leon said, thinking why she had gotten so busy these days.

    "I need to go to a hospital," Nicole responded as she nkly stared at her phone. The call had turned to a missed call.

    Leon''s calm face instantly changed when he heard her. "Why? Are you sick?" He asked as he furrowed a brow but the Chairwoman''s gaze was so fixated on the phone and his worried face went unnoticed.

    "Not me. An acquaintance is admitted yesterday." Nicole simply replied which made the fiance sighed in relief. "Wait a minute." She finally swiped the green button on the second call.

    "What do you want?" She bluntly asked as she put her phone next to her right ear.

    "Aren''t you too harsh to a patient?" Aston who was sitting on his hospital bed said from the other line.

    "Just say why you called. I''m busy." She huffed and noticed that Leon was curiously staring at her. She finds her situation very ufortable!

    "When will youe? It''s already past working hours. Do you perhaps try to ditch me?" Aston asked with a yful smile.

    Nicole sighed at how clingy he was. "It''s only 6 pm. Why are you so impatient? Besides, do you know how busy I am today?"

    "No. How would I know that if you don''t tell me?" Aston blurted out. "Can you bring some rice cakes when youe?" He asked only wishing to know how she would react.

    "Just eat the food there. I''m not your errand girl!" She scowled which earned her a light chuckle from the other line.

    "I know you will say that." He simply responded with a smile.

    "Good then. I''m busy. Just behave and wait for me." She hung up the call which made him gasped in disbelief!

    Aston doesn''t understand her at all. She was cold at times but warm sometimes! Besides, why must she always tell him to behave?! Being treated like a kid by someone younger than him? He finds it totally uneptable!

    "Is that a call from the one you will be visiting? You seem to be close." Leon simplymented while ying with his phone.

    Once again, Nicole looked at Leon with a puzzled face. Why was he so curious these days? He never asked her such a question before! Like always, the fact that he loved her never crossed her mind. For her, it''s an impossible thing. Maybe because he had never shown concern in her during the past years.

    "Yeah. Seems like I need to leave soon." She nced at her wristwatch and then turned her head to Leon again. "What about you? Did you call a day?"

    Leon nodded his head. "What about Ie with you? Will it be okay? You said it''s an acquaintance." He asked.

    Nicole knows right away that it was not a good idea, much more like not an appropriate thing to do. Her mouth remained shut as she narrowed her eyes at the closed files. She wanted to say ''no'' but what would that make of her?

    Suddenly, she felt guilty when she recalled all the situation. She may not love Leon but he was still her fiance. Yet when she decided to look after the actor, none of these crossed her mind! No matter what their rtionship was, the fact that Aston was still the man who admired her remained the same.

    She tried to respond but Leon interrupted her by saying, "If you''re done, then let''s go."

    Leon rose from his seat and looked at her. He was waiting for her so that they could leave the office together.

    "Oh! O -okay." She reluctantly rose from her seat and leave herpany building with Leon.

    Nicole told her secretary to send her car home and ride Leon''s car. They even stopped to buy some rice cakes on the way.

    They reached the Westview Hospital in no time and while she was leading the way, the fiance quietly followed her. While she was trying to figure out just what was she doing, she already finds herself standing before the door to the actor''s room.

    Aston''s eyes darted to the door when he heard the sound of the door opening. His dull face instantly brightened up when Nicole stepped inside but... his smile slipped when he saw the man who entered next!

    Walking inside the VVIP room, Leon''s eyesnded on the patient who was sitting on the bed. He raised a brow when he saw the familiar face!

    What entered the minds of the two men were very simr.

    ''It''s the fiance!''

    ''It''s that celebrity from the Department Store!''

    All at once, an undeniably strong tension was formed between the two men who both had Nicole on their hearts.....

 Chapter 35 - The Bond Between Them

    "Why did you stand there? Aren''t you going to sit?" Nicole asked Leon whose legs were glued to the floor the moment they entered the room.

    In fact, she was not feeling that great herself. She still remembered how Aston always asked her whether she loved her fiance. To have both the two men at one ce? It will be thest thing she wished to happen!

    "Okay." Leon snapped out from his thoughts and so was the actor. He walked to the left where two couches and a table was ced for the visitors. He calmly sat as if he doesn''t care much. However, he repeatedly stole a nced at the two.

    "Here. I hope you won''t be so needy at other times." Nicole handed a pack of rice cakes to Aston with a seemingly annoyed face.

    Aston''s face brightened up at the food she bought for him upon his request. Didn''t she say that she was not his errand girl? She always said one thing and meant the other! "Thanks." He nodded with a smile. Just like the fiance, his eyes trailed to Leon from time to time.

    Nicole doesn''t know what to do. Should she sit next to the bed or at the couch where her fiance was sitting? She stood still next to the small drawer while debating inside.

    She nced at Aston who was calmly sitting on the bed. He was always talkative but why was he so quiet today?! The silence that was going on in the hospital room almost killed her!

    Then she made up her mind. She looked at Leon who was quietly sitting on the couch with his phone on his hands. "Leon. You know him, right? You even said it''s unbelievable that I don''t know him. We recently signed a contract but he was admittedst night." She informed her fiance, trying her best to act normal.

    Leon first turned his head to her and then to the actor. He rose from his seat and approached Aston''s bed. He then extended his right hand to Aston. "I''m Leon Jung, Nicole''s fiance." He introduced himself with a nonchnt face.

    ncing at the hand of the fiance, Aston''s need to lift his head to look at him as he was sitting while thetter was standing. After what seemed to be forever, he finally epted the handshake. "I''m Aston Kang."

    Releasing his hands, Leon''s nonchnt face was suddenly reced by a pleasant one. "I hope you understand Nicole''s behaviour. That''s just her way of talking. She doesn''t really mean it." He gave Nicole a side nce for a very brief second.

    "I know. I''m used to it." Aston simply replied with a small smile.

    Nicole truly hated the atmosphere! Why did Leon talk as if he knows her well? Did this celebrity really need to respond like that? Unbeknownst to her, the air between the two men was getting thicker and thicker as each second passes!

    "What happened to you? You were fine just..." Leon instantly paused his words. He almost revealed himself that he was taking a peek of themst night at the store!

    When he noticed that Nicole and the actor were dumbfoundedly staring at him, he corrected himself. "You were fine just days ago." He could hardly control his facial expressions so that they wouldn''t doubt him.

    "It''s an ident," Nicole replied before Aston could. "Besides, this is a secret. The press and the people don''t know about this."

    Leon raised a brow. Judging from the wounds on the actor''s body, he was convinced that it was not an ident but it''s not the thing that surprised him. If the press and the people were not aware of this, how did his fiancee knows?

    "Your fiancee is a kind business partner. She even admitted me in this room." Aston said to Leon but the whole time, his gaze was fixed on Nicole.

    ''What''s the need to say that?'' Nicole really wished to snap Aston but not now, not in the presence of her fiance! She can''t help but huffed as she was overwhelmed with annoyance. She turned her head away from Aston with displeased written all over her face.

    "Is that so?" Leon forced a smile. He didn''t fail to notice Nicole''s action. "It feels great to know that I''m not the only one who noticed her kindness. It''s her most beautiful charm." Hemented with a calm face.

    In fact, the potter was not feeling okay. He already knows how Nicole was veryfortable with this man whom she only met days ago! He could see how much she controlled herself not to retorted.

    Bickerings, small quarrels and teasing; they were the proof of afortable and close rtionship. Yet it was the exact things which he never got to experience with this woman.

    While this man who never existed in their life until a few days ago, had the pleasure to experience such things! That defines the bond between them.

    He was aware that his words surprised Nicole. Most beautiful charm. It was the thing he never said to her yet the words were with him throughout the past two years. Her kind nature was her charm.

    If it''s not for the step-mother... Leon didn''t even want to think further. He will only end up feeling useless again if he did that.

    Aston''s could feel the strong feelings of Leon for Nicole. Yet when he stared at the woman, she seemed to have no idea about it! Was she dumb or what?

    Nevertheless, he somehow finds it understandable. It''s never easy to know the feelings someone had for you. Especially in case of the Prime Minister''s only son, who used to make many efforts to keep his feelings a secret.

    * * *

    Garcia Han was fumed with anger when Alex Jo informed her that Nicole had ns with Leon. Sitting on a chair in her office, she tightly clenched her fist.

    "That potter has be brazen day by day! First, he postponed the marriage that I nned and now, he even dare to get in my way!" She ranted. Leon words ''A loving mother won''t get in the way of her daughter''s date'' really get on her nerves.

    It''s a humiliation. She was convinced. Looking at Alex who was standing before her, she asked, "What about Nicole?"

    "The Chairwoman didn''t say anything," Alex replied. He cannot let the Minister know everything that happened at Nicole''s office. If everything was revealed, then he will be doomed.

    "That''s good enough. What about the acquaintance in the hospital?" Garcia Han inquired.

    Recalling about how he failed to do that, Alex could felt his muscles tightened. Nervously biting his lips, he responded, "I didn''t have the chance to ask that because of the fiance. Please forgive me." He slightly lowered his head.

    Working for this woman for three whole years, he knows her too well. Her unpredictable nature, her face that turned unreadable whenever needed, her gruesome and merciless methods; she was the most fearsome person he had ever known.

    Just like she controlled Nicole''s life, many people were also at her disposal.

    He was no exception. His life was already in her hands the moment he started working for her. And he was well aware of that. Nicole was right. He was just Garcia Han''s dog.

    Much to Alex''s surprise, Garcia Han was very calm. In the past, she never tolerated any mistakes but she sat there with an unreadable face. It made him more nervous than before.

    Based on his past experience, Alex Jo knew right away that the Minister of Justice was currently nning something evil again.....

 Chapter 36 - What If

    "Do you have any news?" Nicole immediately called Jerome to asked him the question as soon as she entered her apartment. She can''t wait to find out how things happenedst night.

    "Yes, Chairwoman. I asked around people from the area and they told me that the old building used to be the base of some gangsters. Even though the building was not upied anymore, some incidents still used to happen there from time to time." Jerome Min informed from the other line.

    "Then what aboutst night? Did they gather there?" Nicole asked while taking a seat in one of the chairs of the kitchen. Was Aston tortured by those gangsters? She finds it so dreary!

    "Yes. They gatherst night but no one knows the details. The people there told me that whenever they gather in that old base, violence usually happened." Jerome reported.

    Now, Nicole was convinced that Aston was a victim of those gangsters. Was the man who answered the call a gangster too? But why did he helped the actor? Many questions crossed her mind but she couldn''t connect any of them!

    "I got it. What about Harris Ahn from Moon Orphanage? Did you confirm?" She had already asked Jerome to checked if there was someone named Harris Ahn in Moon Orphanage. Director Lee told her to meet the man personally. Sending others will not work.

    "Yes. There is a man named Harris Ahn there. He currently looks after that orphanage."

    "Okay. Thanks for your hard work. Have a good rest for now." Nicole ended the call and put down her phone.

    Going to that Orphanage. That''s her main goal for now but how? If she didn''te up with a very reasonable excuse, there''s no way the devil would fall for it!

    She must concentrate on this goal but... why was she more concerned about that actor for now?! Hearing about the gangsters, she had be more worried about his safety!

    Should she put more guards in his room? Maybe 4 was not enough! She decided to talk about it the next day.

    * * *

    When Aston''s was informed that the address he received match the ce in the photo, he pulled out the drip on his vein without even thinking twice!

    He rushed to the door with his weak body but instantly halted when he opened the door. The guards that the Chairwoman hired were revealed to his eyes and that dragged him back to reality!

    He had totally forgotten that the little Chairwoman made him a captive! But for now, storming out of the hospital room and went to that address was very tempting for him. It''s the thing he had waited for 17 years!

    Squeezing his hair, he let out a groan when he doesn''t know what to do. It''s not that he can''t escape, but he was reluctant to escape. If he ran out in this condition, he will worry that woman! That''s thest thing he wanted to do.

    As the former face and pride of the infamous Red Tiger Gang, he was more than skilled inbat. Not to mention that he had never lost a single fight! So, even with his current condition, making his way through the four guards won''t be impossible though it will need a little more effort than usual.

    After debating for a few minutes, he finally made his mind. He turned around and returned to his bed with a groan. Sitting on his bed with a grumpy face, he finds it hard to believe that Nicole managed to make him stuck in this room even when she was not present!

    He picked up his phone which was lying next to him and make a call.

    "Just ask the details for me. I cannote for now." He bluntly said to the man on the other line.

    "Are you serious?" Liam gasped from the other line. He was a childhood friend of Aston who knows everything about the actor. "This concern your sister. Are you sure that you can''t make it?" He wanted to make sure that he didn''t hear the wrong response!

    "I need to be in this darn hospital." Aston huffed as hey down on the bed. He understood his friend because he too finds it strange that he made such a decision!

    "Didn''t you say that it''s not serious? Howe you can''t leave?" Liam took a seat on a small bench which was inside an orphanage. He finally reached the ce after a long four-hour drive as it was quite far from the city.

    "I''m not in a serious condition but..." Aston covered his face with his left hand and sighed. "Ah! It''splicated! I will tell youter. Please do me this favour."

    "Okay. I will ask about it and visit you tomorrow. I want to know what kind of injury made you stuck there." Liam Ryu said with a light chuckle. He then ended the call and walked inside the orphanage to inquired about the long lost sister.

    Aston roughly put down his phone and sat on the bed again. Does he really need to stuck here for a week? He didn''t even want to imagine about it! He hated hospitals because it only reminded him of bad and haunting memories.

    When he suddenly realized something, he turned his head to the right and saw the rice cakes which was still ced on the top of the drawer. He smiled and take the rice cakes but the smile fainted when he recalled the thing that happened just an hour ago.

    The fiance. He talked like he had a very good rtionship with Nicole and that bothered him. On top of that, it seemed like he really liked Nicole! What if the feelings be mutual?!

    He tried to ignore it but it was harder than he thought, much more like impossible! How will he make that unpredictable woman his? He will have a chance only if her heart was not taken! He realized that he should hurry not to have any regrets!

 Chapter 37 - Flee

    After paying a quick visit to Aston, Nicole drives her car to herpany building. Working hours had just started when she reached the extravagant office building. Now that she was looking after a patient, it became quite hard to reach her office early.

    She gets off from her car and one security guard stepped forward to parked the car to the garage. Handing the car keys to the guard, she makes her way to the main entrance of the building.

    It was when her feet were about to step inside the building that she felt some forcended on her back. She turned around to know what happened but as soon as she did that, two eggs were consecutively thrown in her direction. The eggsnded on her dark blue zers, the egg white rolled down her clothes while some were stuck in her beautiful long ck hair.

    Standing frozen at the unexpected situation, Nicole narrowed her eyes at her stained attire and then shifted her gaze to the woman who was standing before her. She was old enough to be her mother and the look on the woman''s eyes showed that she had a deep hatred for the Chairwoman!

    Being red at with eyes full of contempt and despised; it was never a new thing for Nicole Yang! Yet she could never get used to it.

    "Die! You viiness!" The woman who must be in herte 50s shouted as she gritted her teeth and red at the young Chairwoman.

    Nicole opened her mouth to retort. She wanted to question why she was attacked and insulted by a woman whom she never knew! The moment she was about to stand up for herself, her eyesnded on the medium-sized framed photo which the woman hugged tightly to her chest.

    She nervously squeezed her dress when she saw the familiar face of the man in the photo! It made her tight-lipped and she couldn''t utter any word for herself.

    "You wench! Are you happy now? After destroying everything that my husband worked for his whole life, just how great must your life be!" The woman spatted each word as she red at Nicole. Choking the viiness in the neck and made her suffer until she dies was more than tempting for her, who had lost all hope in life.

    Nicole couldn''t move. She wished to run away from that ce and avoid the humiliation she received! But her legs won''t move even when she tried. She wanted to say something but she was too ashamed of herself to do that.

    The woman ran towards her and grabbed her on the neck of her zer. "You are already so rich! But why did you take away the only treasure that my husband had?!"

    With almost all her energy leaving her body, Nicole stood there not even attempting to free herself from the woman''s hands.

    Tears flowing down the woman''s face as she ranted at Nicole. "Because of what you did, my husbandmitted suicidest night!"

    Nicole''s face turned pale at the shocking news but she doesn''t know what to say. Should she apologize? That won''t solve anything. It might even make the condition worse!

    "How will you pay for your sins? You break apart my family, you evil!" The woman shrieked as she desperately shook Nicole yet thetter stood still, resembling a living corpse!

    With the people surrounding them, the ce was full of murmurs and gossips.

    ''Who is that crazy woman? How dare she creates a scene here?''

    ''There are many rumours surrounding the Chairwoman. Some even say that she is aplete evil!''

    ''She is so rich but she always preys on the small and weak. That serves her right! What a true viiness!''

    Hearing themotion, the security guards came running and immediately grabbed the stranger who attacked their Chairwoman and distance her from Nicole.

    "Let me go! I''m going to kill that devil!" The woman struggled as she attempted to break free from the strong grip of the guard''s hands. But it was useless as she was just a weak middle-aged woman.

    The Captain of the security guards instantly ran to Nicole and stood before her. "We''re sorry for beingte. I will take care of the situation. Please forgive me." He bowed as he apologized.

    "Call the police." The Captain tells his subordinates who were standing at a distance.

    "No." The guards who were currently trying to drag away the woman, instantly halted when they heard the Chairwoman. They all turned their head to the Chairwoman who stood still with her eyes glued to the ground.

    Nicole lifted her head and looked at the Captain of the security guards. "Let her go. No need to involve the police." Her words shocked all the people there, including the Captain.

    "But Chairwoman, this might happen again if we didn''t take legal actions." The Captain of the guards respectfully replied.

    "I''m fine. So, let''s stop here." She eyed at the guards who were holding the woman and said, "Let go of her."

    The guards withdrew their hands when they heard the Chairwoman''s order and distance themselves from the woman. The woman still looked at Nicole with hatred and contempt but... her face turned nk when she witnessed Nicole''s next action.

    Looking at the direction where the woman was standing, Nicole bowed as low as she could. Standing straight again, she muttered, "I know that this won''t solve anything but I sincerely apologize." She gave a quick final nced at the framed photo and turned around. She ran to the garage where her car was just parked and practically flee from the ce.

    * * *

    Aston was currently having a visitor who was none other than his friend, Liam Ryu. The actor really looked forward to this visit sincest night because the man insisted to tell him about his sister, face to face and not by a phone call.

    "What is this? Your room is guarded by 6 guards!" Liam eximed as he eyed at the door where the guards were standing outside.

    "Don''t get me started!" Aston desperately shook his head when he recalled the thing that happened just an hour ago.

    Nicole insisted to hired 4 more guards and with the other four who were already hired to guard the room, that would be a total of 8! After much arguments, they barely settled to hired 2 more and the guards be 6 in total.

    Aston helplessly shook his head. It seems like that little Chairwoman was adamant to make him stuck here!

    Observing him from head to toe, Liam gave him a doubtful look. "Didn''t you say that you''re in a small ident? But your wounds tell me that it''s an act of violence." Liam sighed when he figured out what was going on. "Don''t tell me that you make a deal with those gangsters again!"

    "Come on, Liam. That''s not important now. I''m still alive and that''s enough." Aston gave his strict friend a pleading look but his face turned pale when he heard his friend''s response.

    "Do you want me to arrest you and interrogate you?" Liam asked as he put up a stern face. He already figures out everything. Aston was injured on the very day he received news about his sister and that couldn''t be a coincidence. That lousy gang must be behind this!

    Aston inwardly grunted. For someone like him who had a messed up life, it was not a good thing to have a brilliant police officer as a friend! His detective friend really loves to threaten him!

    "I got to receive some information about my sister. Isn''t that good enough?" He muttered as he narrowed his eyes at his friend who was sitting beside his bed.

    Liam took a deep breath and then look at Aston with a displeased face. "If you ever do something silly again, I will catch all those gangsters, including you." He firmly stated.

    "Okay. Okay." Aston nodded with a smile and asked, "Tell me now. What about my sister?"

 Chapter 38 - The Familys Horrendous Past

    Liam''s pleasant face turned gloomy at the question. He recalled the news that he heard at the orphanage which was not too bad nor good.

    "Aria was indeed taken to that orphanage after your mother passed away. The Director told me that she stayed at the orphanage for three years." Liam takes out a small album and gives it to Aston. "Those are the photos from her time at the orphanage."

    When Aston took the album and saw his sister''s photos in it, his eyes turned red as he was overwhelmed by many mixed emotions. Gently touching one of the photos, he shifted his gaze back to his friend. "What happened to her?" The look that his friend gave him was scaring him. Why did he look at him with guilt and pity?!

    "Fourteen years ago, she suddenly disappeared from the orphanage. The Director of the orphanage reported her as missing and the police performed the search." Liam Ryu started. "Then after a few days, they received a call from Aria. She told the Director that she was living happily with a new family and she asked to not search for her anymore. She even sent the Director a photo of herself with one middle-aged woman. Aria seemed to be happy."

    For a while, Aston quietly stared at the album and then spoke up. "What happened after that?"

    Liam take out his phone and showed him the photo which was sent to the Director. Maybe it was right. Aria looked very happy in the photo with the middle-aged woman. "After that, they stopped the searching because Aria begged them to. Since then, she used to call the Director once each year but she stopped calling 10 years ago. She was 17 at that time."

    "The Director note down the number which Aria used to call her. She said that she keeps them just in case. I asked my friend to investigate the number but it was already deactivated 10 years ago, the same year that Aria stopped calling. The information of the owner was also gone with it." Liam informed Aston.

    "There is no way to find out her current location. Is that what you believe?" Aston nced at his friend. He seemed to be downhearted than ever because everything was more messed up than he thought!

    "Aston, I will continue with the investigation. I won''t give up on this." Liam paused for a while and continued, "The Director told me that Aria had a hard time there. It must be why she didn''t want to return to the orphanage."

    "Why? Why would she..." Aston immediately stopped when his family''s horrendous past crossed his mind. His left hand curled into a fist and he hardly pressed against his forehead. "That scandal followed her to the orphanage. I guess." He uttered.

    "Aston, don''t -"

    "My father was not a traitor!" He roughly withdrew his hand from his forehead and the needle which was recently inserted to his veins moved, causing it to blood. "He never betrayed the police forces!" He growled.

    "I know that. Please calm down." Liam rose from his seat and wipe off the slight blood next to the needle in Aston''s vein. "Don''t worry, Aston. Everything will be revealed someday. Your father will regain the honour that was stripped off of him." Liam calmly reassured his friend.

    "When?" Aston muttered. "It''s been 17 years but whenever someone in the police forces mentioned myte father''s name, disgust was evident in their faces. To them, my father was a disgrace! He was someone who brought shame to the police forces!"

    "Don''t you know, Liam? After that, I cannot continue to live as his son in this country and I even... I have to abandon my real name and identity!" Aston hissed as he was fuming with anger. Just thinking about all the things that his father went through in hisst days made him boiling with rage.

    His father was branded as a traitor and he was cursed by his fellow policemen! He was publicly shamed and the whole country shunned him! He passed away right after that, leaving Aston and the other family members in the lowest point of their life!

    Liam doesn''t know what to say to console his friend. Ever since the actor was young, he went through so much because of his parents and his scars were rooted in him deeply. No matter how much time had passed, it was impossible to heal his wounds!

    "Things are the same even now. If the people find out that I''m the son of thete Ethan Min, they will point their fingers at me and curse me, just like they did to my father." Aston muttered as he recalled all the humiliation his father received from the people.

    Liam stared at his friend and wondered what to do. As a police officer, he also followed that case ever since he joined the police forces but it was not easy to do that. Besides, almost all the records about the father''s case were erased, which he finds it really strange.

    He strongly believed that Ethan Min was framed by someone but who would do such a thing? He didn''t have any idea because just like Aston, he was too young when that happened.

    Silence fell upon the room for minutes. Aston sat still on his bed with his eyes glued to the album while Liam sat on the bench beside him and worriedly stared at him. It remained like that until the sound of Aston''s phone ringing broke the silence.

    Having no intention to answer the phone, Aston was about to reject the call but when he saw the caller ID, he changed his mind. Swiping the green button, he put the phone next to his ear. "Hello."

    There was no response. He blinked when the person from the other line doesn''t even talk. Usually, that woman always greeted him with a blunt and unpleasant voice. "Hello?" He repeated himself.

    Much to his surprise, the call was hanged up from the other line. Feeling troubled by the unusual thing, Aston called the number back but... it was switched off.

    With a bewildered face, he immediately decided to call the Chairwoman''s office. But when he did that, he was told that the Chairwoman didn''te to work today!

    Aston was sure that Nicole told her that she will be busy the whole day again. She even warned him not to make trouble and not to give her unnecessary calls.

    Just within that few seconds, his whole mind was upied by that little Chairwoman. He had forgotten all the discussion that took ce just minutes ago!

    He tried calling again one more time but when it was still switched off, he couldn''t sit still anymore. Did something bad happened to her?! Her life was not that rosy too!

    He darted his eyes to Liam and showed him the number. "Liam, I''m sorry but can you track this number for me? It''s very important."

    Liam who was at a loss for words just minutes ago gave his friend a strange look. What had gotten into him? Wasn''t he very emotional just minutes ago? But when he saw the serious face of Aston, he quickly replied, "Send me the number."

    Liam talked to his friend who was also a detective and find out the information in no time. "The phone wasst switched on in the road next to the West Cemetery." He told Aston.

    Aston gave a quick thought and when an idea crossed his mind, he looked at his friend again. "Please help me out once more."

 Chapter 39 - Come To Me

    The West Cemetery. It was one of the oldest cemeteries in the country. A ce where many famous people were also buried and the exact ce where Nicole''s parents were both buried.

    Though 5 years fall between their year of death, they were still buried at one ce. When Nicole''s father died 15 years ago, he was buried next to the grave of her mother.

    Sitting in front of the grave with her back pressed against the grave which was built up to at least one feet was Nicole. Sadly, this cemetery was the ce she frequently visited.

    Whenever she wished to run away, this was the only ce she could go to! And though it might be hard to believe, Garcia Han never said anything whenever she ran away to this cemetery! She was involved in all her life but she always turned a blind eye to this.

    Nicole always tried her best to hold back herself whenever she was tempted to visit her parents grave because as soon as she reached the ce, sweet memories that already turned bitter always flooded her mind.

    She didn''t like the feeling. It would make her realized how pathetic her life had turned out and the feeling which she deemed it most dangerous will crossed her mind - self-pity.

    Caressing the grass that covered her parents grave, she was suddenly overwhelmed with emotions and it made her felt like crying! But she won''t do that, not in her parents grave!

    Why would she show her parents that her life had turned to hell? If it''s too much for her to the point where she couldn''t hold back her tears, she would only do it when she was alone.

    She might be weak and pathetic but she doesn''t want anyone to pity her. It''s useless.

    She takes out an old photo from her bag. It was the only photo she had left which was taken with her parents. The photo was the only proof she had that she was also once a happy and cheerful girl!

    During the past years, whenever she looked at the photo, she always finds it strange. Did she really use to be this happy? She doesn''t remember at all! Fifteen years in darkness had erased almost all her happy memories. She only had some memories of herself with her father.

    The sun that was more than hot and scorching was gradually covered by the thick clouds. It might rain soon which she doesn''t care.

    She narrowed her eyes at herself and when she noticed that the stain caused by the eggs was still there, a reality which she was desperate to escape, find it''s way back to her!

    Was another life really gone again because of her? It was never an easy thing to went through. The pathetic man on that framed photo, the husband of that woman; she was the one who destroyed his business and the price was that man''s life!

    Nicole never had an intention to do such a thing but her life never went as she wanted. To be a master of her own life; it''s a granted for others but for her, it was like an impossible dream.

    Thunders started roaring and the skies poured a heavy rain all over the ce. Yet she sat still, rooted next to the grave of her parents! Unfazed by the nonstop rain that continuously poured over her, her clothes were drenched soon enough.

    Hugging her knees, she curled smaller and smaller when her sins haunted her. Her body was shivering, not because of the cold but the crimes that she had unwillinglymitted.

    Even if she didn''t sit on that ground which was not that friendly, she didn''t have anywhere to go. Work? She was tired of being forced to do such bad deeds! Home? Just what ce was her home?! Did she have a ce which she could call home?

    Billions of people in this world, but she was alone. Well, at least that''s what she thought.

    Miraculously, she saw a pair of sneakers standing right before her. The rain that poured over her body had suddenly stopped too. nkly staring at the pair of sneakers, she finally lifted her head to look at the one who wears them.

    Standing before her while narrowing his eyes to look at her, with an umbre on his hand that sheltered her from the rain was none other than Aston. His face that still had some wounds on it, was full of concern for her.

    Meeting his captivating eyes whose charm was overshadowed by worries, Nicole muttered, "Aston Kang?" She didn''t expect his presence at all yet she had no energy for reactions. She indeed called him when her emotions get the best of her but it was for a very split second and she didn''t even talk to him. She managed to get ahold of herself and hung up before she says a single word.

    Sitting down to match her height, Aston carefully observed her. "What are you doing here?"

    What was she doing here? She doesn''t know. Feeling ashamed of her current situation, she turned her head away from him but it made the man more persistent.

    "Nicole." He called her name with his voice as gentler as ever. "Is something wrong? Why are you here, sitting in the rain?"

    For someone like Nicole who had long forgotten the warm feeling of being cared, his gentle voice was enough to fascinate her. She shifted her gaze back to the man who talked to her with such a patient and warm voice. "I don''t know." She muttered once again.

    "Are you alright? You will get sick if you keep on sitting here."

    Her pale face pained Aston''s heart. Her once beautiful lips had lost its beauty after sitting in the rain for minutes. With her clothes that were all dirty due to the water flowing in the ground, she was aplete mess yet in his eyes, she was still beautiful.

    Hugging her knees tighter than before, Nicole narrowed her eyes on the ground. "I don''t have anywhere to go." Her voice was low and it contained a hint of desperation in it which Aston didn''t fail to notice.

    He let her hold the umbre and take off his jacket. He then covered her again like he did for her on the night they first met. "In the future, if you have nowhere to go,e to me." He gently ran a finger through her hair and smiled only for her. "Don''t torment yourself anymore. You are too precious for that."

 Chapter 40 - Useless Feelings

    Sitting inside his car, Liam watched his friend who wasing down with a woman whom he tightly holds in the upper arm. He blinked, wondering what was happening?

    At the hospital, Aston asked him to take him out of that room. The two friends eventually put up an act just to get him out. Using his police ID to his advantage, Liam fooled the guards by telling them that he needs to take Aston to the police station. Having no other choice, the guards reluctantly let the actor go.

    While the detective was recalling their little trick from the hospital, Aston and Nicole had already reached the road. The cemetery was located a bit higher than the road, so to reach there, one must climb up the routes.

    After Nicole sat inside her car, Aston goes to his friend who was staring at him curiously. "Thanks for today, Liam. I cannot return with you. I will exinter." Before Liam could say anything, Aston returned to Nicole''s car, sat in the driver seat and drive the car away from the ce.

    Staring at the man beside him with her eyes that were barely opened, Nicole recalled what just happened. What would she do now? She doesn''t have the answer.

    "Shall I drive you straight to your house?" Aston asked, shifting his eyes from the road to Nicole once in a while.

    "No. I will rest in a hotel. You should return to the hospital too." Nicole replied in a low voice. When she suddenly realized that he should be in a hospital, her eyes grew wide. "How did youe? Aren''t you suppose to be in a hospital?"

    "Yes. But I cannot just sit still when you behave that strange. You called me but you don''t even talk. I called your office but they said that you didn''t go to work. I''m worried." Aston calmly replied.

    Nicole was too tired to argue, so she decided to just keep quiet. Besides, she was the one who loses control and troubled him. She already kept quiet for a while but when she realized something, she nced at him again. "How do you know that I was there?" She asked.

    No matter how much she thought about it, she was sure that there''s no way for him to know where she was.

    "My friend who came with me is a detective. I asked for his help. I''m sorry for tracking you down." Aston stopped the car and shifted his gaze to her. "If you''re disappointed, you can scold me however you want, but not now. You need to rest first. You might have a fever due to the rain."

    Nicole quietly stared at him until she finally leaned to the window and closed her eyes.

    * * *

    It was 8 in the night when Aston was sitting all alone in his hospital bed. To be honest, he hated hospitals. It always reminded him of the memories which he was desperate to forget.

    Even in the past, he never set his foot in the hospitals unless he had a very important or unavoidable purpose such as his work. Some scenes in his dramas need to be shoot in a real hospital and he used to went through it after bracing himself for it. So, he never participated in medical dramas.

    But now, he already spends two whole days in the hospital! On top of that, he was here as a patient, all because of a woman. He can''t bring himself to worry her. As such, he forced himself to stay in this ce which almost horrified him!

    He never thought that such a day would happen! Even himself finds itughable!

    Then the scene on the cemetery during the day crossed his mind. Will she be alright? What if she suffered all alone again? Should he forced his way out and go to her?

    The sound of the door being opened almost startle him and snapped him out of his thoughts right away! He darted his eyes to the door but when he saw the one who entered his room, he blinked.

    Why did shee at this hour? She didn''t even tell him beforehand. Was he seeing things now?!

    Maybe it was real. Nicole was walking towards him and sat in the bench beside his bed. But why was she so pale? Wait! Did she really have a fever?

    "You don''t look good. Do you have a fever?" He asked right away with his face full of concern for her.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Nicole said to him.

    Her voice seemed to be calm but it made him anxious. Somehow, she seemed different than other days. "Is something wrong?"

    "No. Everything''s fine." Nicole nervously clenched her fingers and look at him. "I came to say something."

    Aston nced at her and waited for what she was about to say.

    "I hope that we won''t meet again for personal matters."

    Her words made him stunned! Why was she suddenly saying that? "Nicole, what do you mean? Are you worried -"

    "I admit that you made my heart wavered. I also agreed that I''m fascinated by you. But..." She made a deliberate paused to take a look at her life. "Life is not that simple. Being blown away by useless feelings is a dreadful thing."

    Five years ago, love had destroyed her. The feelings that she had developed for that man named, Alex Jo, bes one of her worst nightmares!

    She didn''t know it at first. But when that exact man whom she sacrificed her freedom for, came to work for the devil; her life that was already a hell had be more worst than before!

    That feeling of betrayal and useless sacrifice; it haunted her all the time! She regretted her decision since then.

    She learned a lesson through that. Love will only make her weaker and that she shouldn''t entangle herself in such useless feelings again!

    She lived that way until... Aston suddenly entered her life and made her lose the bnce which she tried hard to maintain for years!

    Alex Jo was the first light that brightened her life after 10 long years of darkness. And nothing hurts more than watching your most beautiful dream turning into your worst nightmare!

    Her words broke his already wounded heart. Useless feelings? Was a mutual feeling that they shared only worth that description? He never knows that she could be this cruel!

    "Nicole, I can be your strength just like you''re one for me." He could barely utter the words. He was always sincere with her but wasn''t that enough?

    "Strength could turn to a weakness in a split second. And I don''t want to have any more weakness." Her voice was cold as ice. Her beautiful eyes showed no hint of sympathy for the man she cherished and that made his broken heart crumbled to pieces.

    She wished to tell him that she had no say in her life, that she should only do what she was told, that love was a luxury which she could never afford and that she was just a mere puppet! But she chose not to. Even if he knows, what could he do? He will only be hurt! He will be the devil''s prey if he involved with her!

    While she was his strength that shone upon his broken life like sunshine, she rejected him by saying that she doesn''t want any more weakness! For someone like Aston who had lost almost all hope in life, it was too much to listen.

    She doesn''t saw all his pain and he had no idea of her pathetic life. Even if two people with a broken life came together, what could they do for each other? They were both too wounded to heal each other!

    When he became so quiet, she took it as an answer. Maybe he had agreed with her. "Take care." She rose from her seat and turned her back at him.

    One, two, three, four and five steps, she heard his voice.

    "I want to be discharged now." He muttered. His eyes that were glued to his nket that covered his legs, trailed to the direction of the door where she was standing.

    "You only need to stay for 5 more days." She calmly retorted. She didn''t easily burst out anymore. But when she turned around and met his gaze, she noticed that he was serious. She was not used to seeing him being all serious.

    "Why?" She asked. Was it because she told him that she won''t meet him anymore? He should also worry about himself.

    "When my mother attempted to kill me, I fell from the mountains and I was hospitalized for months. Since then, I hated hospitals. I never want to set my foot in it." He replied while meeting her gaze the whole time. The way he talked, it was as if he was having a casual talk and not about an attempted murder!

    This time, it was her time to be stunned! She stood still while looking at him. It was evident that she was trying her best not to overreact!

    Before she could even say a thing, Aston continued, "Can I be discharged now? Please do the discharging process for me." Without waiting for her response, hey down on his bed and closed his eyes.....

 Chapter 41 - All Over Again

    Nicole turned around and left the room while Aston nkly stared at the empty door. Stillying on the bed, he slowly shifted his gaze to the ceilings.

    Was this the pain of being rejected? He can''t describe the unfamiliar pain that his heart currently went through!

    What a cruel woman! How could she push him away after saying that he had moved her heart?! Was that kind of rejection even exist?! It may be the first time he was coldly rejected but he never experienced that kind of absurd rejection in a drama either!

    "Useless feelings." He muttered to himself. He thought that she was his only relief from the cruelty of this world but the fact that she was the cruelest among all, doesn''t even cross his mind!

    How can she easily said that he will be her weakness?! Was she always that heartless?!

    Little by little, his broken heart bes more and more painful until he finds it hard to bear! He had experienced all sorts of pain in this disgusting world but this was different! This unfamiliar pain made him felt like he had lost his way with no way to return!

    The moment Nicole stepped out of the hospital room, the calm and nonchnt facade that she wore dropped at once!

    An undeniable sadness was formed in her eyes and her body became weak. Pressing her palm against the wall, she slowly turned around and stared at the door to the room.

    She realized her feelings for him in the cemetery. Maybe she had always known it but refused to ept it because love was one thing she never wished to experience again. For a woman like her, the beautiful word ''love'' only brought sufferings!

    "You can me me and even hate me. But only by doing this, I can protect you. I don''t one to see anyone suffer again because of me. I''m only a human too." She muttered and closed her eyes for a few seconds.

    Mustering all her strength, she left the floor with her weak and sick body. She proceeds with the discharge procedure and asked the hospital staff to help him in discharging. She then left the hospital right away.

    She reached the hotel where she will be staying for the night. Somehow, she didn''t want to go home. For now, she wished to have a rest in an unfamiliar ce which doesn''t contain any of her memories. As such, a hotel was a good choice.

    Riding up the elevator to where her hotel room was located, she started to feel the fever that had be serious than before. She told herself that she will take medicines and she will be alright by tomorrow morning.

    However, when she walked towards the door to her hotel room, the sight that she witnessed instantly turned her face sour. She tried to ignore the person that was standing beside her door and walked past him.

    "Are you alright? I hear about the things that happened in the day." Alex Jo asked as he turned around to face her.

    Nicole Yang clenched her fingers. It seemed like everything had already reached the devil''s ear again, including her hotel room number. "That''s none of your business. Leave. I''m tired." She reached out to the door with her key card and didn''t even spare Alex a single nce.

    "That woman humiliated you in public. Do you think that the Minister will just sit still?" Alex Jo said and took a step towards her.

    Her hand that was holding the key card which was about to be pressed to the door, instantly halted. She withdrew her hands and turned around. "What are you saying?" She asked in a deadly low voice.

    "The Minister pulled some strings and ordered her men to put pressure on... Where are you going?!" Alex Jo shouted as he turned around to look at Nicole who was running past him.

    Nicole instantly stepped inside the elevator and though she saw that Alex was running behind her, she closed the elevator door at him and left the hotel alone.

    She was burning with fever but she didn''t care. She must do whatever necessary to stop the devil!

    Barging inside her family main mansion, Garcia Han who was calmly sitting on the couch with some documents on her hands first appeared on the scene. When she saw her stepdaughter, she blinked in surprise! It was the first time Nicole came with her own ord! She never wished to set her foot in the house unless she was called.

    "What brings you here at this -"

    "What did you do to that woman?" Nicole interrupted her before she could even finish her words!

    Her stepdaughter''s bold action made her eyes grew wide! What had gotten into her?!

    "What do you mean?" She asked, feigning ignorance.

    "I asked you what you did to that woman!" Nicole shouted. She nced at Garcia right in the eyes and her eyes were burning with rage!

    Garcia Han couldn''t believe what she just heard! Her stepdaughter actually yelled at her while maintaining eye contact with her! Even though it happened just now and right before her eyes, she still couldn''t believe it.

    Nicole Yang walked towards her step-mother and halted when she was just feet away. "I always begged you not to harm others. That woman indeed humiliated me in front of other people. But what''s wrong with that? It''s not like I don''t deserve that." She enunciated each word clearly, showing no signs of backing down.

    "That woman humiliated you in public! Your pride and honour are hurt and the same goes for me." Garcia Han retorted.

    "Honour?" Nicole scoffed. "How can one''s honour be more important than the life of a person?! Besides, do I even have pride in the first ce?"

    "How dare you say that! You''re my daughter whom everyone looks up to! Your reputation is -"

    "That woman loses her beloved husband, Mother!" Nicole growled. "How can you still say that as if it was nothing? You''re the one who made the order and I am the one who made that happen! Is that nothing to you?"

    Garcia Han stared at Nicole who repeatedly made her bewildered just during the course of minutes! When she noticed that Alex had just reached the house and was about to walk forward to amend the situation, she lifted her hand to stop him.

    She then shifted her gaze back to Nicole who was still staring at her furiously. She took a step towards her. "Look at me, Nicole. Are you not in your right mind?" She took another step again with her strong and merciless gaze that never left Nicole. "Do you know who you are talking to? Have you already forgotten what I can do to you?"

    Once again, she took a step towards Nicole while thetter took a step back. "Do you want me to remind you again? But you know, I never go easy once I started something." Her voice was eerily low which could intimidate everyone.

    Nicole''s fierce expression gradually disappeared when she heard Garcia Han''s voice and threatening words that used to control her ever since she was a child! It was the same voice and tone that used to make her shudder whenever she heard them!

    She continuously took a step back while Garcia Han keeps on walking towards her, one step after another. Her eyes that were bravely meeting the devil''s eyes just a minute ago, now swept around every corner of the huge house. She looked everywhere, but the devil.

    Nicole''s back was finally pressed against the wall next to the door after she repeatedly took a step back. Garcia Han was standing just before her while staring at her as if she was about to devour her. It made Nicole nervously clenched her fingers.

    Garcia Han''s lips curved into a smile when she thought that she had seeded in turning her rebelled step-daughter to a docile one again. "Tell me now, my daughter. Do you want me to train you all over again?"

 Chapter 42 - Overshadowed

    The sound of the big wall clock could be clearly heard as silence fell upon the once Yang family mansion. With Garcia Han who stared at her with a victorious smile, Nicole struggled to answer the question.

    She tightly clenched her fist and nced at Alex on the other side. The man looked at her with a concerned face and shook his head, pleading her not to do anything silly. The devil was not one to be carelessly crossed!

    "What is your decision?" Garcia Han asked. She lifted her fingers to touched Nicole''s face and showed her a sweet smile. "This is your only chance. Don''t make me repeat myself."

    The moment Garcia''s hand touched her face, Nicole''s body became tensed which immediately made her close her eyes. She wished to move but she struggled to do even that simple thing.

    Garcia Han''s smile slipped when her handsnded on Nicole''s face. "What happened? Why are you so hot?" She put her hand on Nicole''s forehead andpare with hers. "Didn''t I always told you to look after your health? You are burning with fever!"

    Mustering all her courage one more time, Nicole opened her eyes and brushed away Garcia''s hand. "I will say one more time. I can take it no matter what you do to me. I will endure it all but... don''t harm other people anymore. I''m sick of all the blood that stains my hand." She could barely utter the words while staring at the devil.

    She braced herself for the bacsh of her words but much to her surprise, Garcia Han was very calm though she just defied her!

    The stepmother stood still for a while with her gaze never leaving Nicole. "I will forgive your manner just this time. You are sick so I will think that you''re not in your right mind due to your fever." She turned around and returned to the couch.

    "What about that woman?" Nicole asked while her legs were still rooted in her ce.

    Garcia Han sighed when she heard her. "How many times do I have to say that you should not be too soft? People mistreated you because of that." She paused when she noticed that Nicole was not in a good condition. She let out another sighed. "I will let her be for now. She will pay if she everes at you again. This is also a warning for you. Don''t ever cross me again. I cannot guarantee anything if it ever happened again."

    Garcia Han takes the document on the table and walked towards her room. Just before she reached the door, she paused and turn around to look at Alex. "Call Dr. Park to look after her."

    "You should stay here until your fever is gone." The words were directed to Nicole. Then Garcia Han turned around and walked inside her room. "I hate it when people are sick." She muttered to herself.

    Nicole stood dazed with her back still pressing the wall. What had gotten into her step-mother? She defied her right to her face and she even yelled at her! The cruel woman she knew will never tolerate such a manner!

    Did she really let her go unpunished?! She even agreed to her request! Should she be d or afraid? She doesn''t know.

    All at once, her vision became blur which almost made her fall but she quickly holds the wall to support her body. Her fever had gotten worse!

    "I will escort you to your room." Alex Jo holds her on the arm to support her but she instantly brushed away his hands.

    "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands. Did you already forget? Those are the same hands that use to drag me to the dark room." She nced at him with disgust and walked past him. She then slowly went upstairs where her room was located.

    Though she hated to be in this mansion, it seems like she needs to stay here until she recovered.

    The doctor came after a while and prescribed her some medicines and even give her a shot. After having the medicines, she finally closed her eyes and fell asleep in the house where her sweet memories were already overshadowed by haunting and tormenting memories!

    Just as she expected, her sleep was troubled by nightmares and her past traumas for the whole night.

    * * *

    When the sunlight brightened up Aston''s room, the actor was still sitting in his bed. The sun was already high up in the sky but he felt like doing nothing. Was this because of that cruel rejection? He didn''t know.

    It was the first time he ever felt this way in the 27 years of his life! He doesn''t know what to do and that scared him.

    After being discharged from the hospitalst night, all he did was sitting or sleeping in his bed. He didn''t have any energy to do other things! At one point, he even finds himselfughable!

    He was always good at acting yful and friendly but here he was, feeling as if all his energy had drained out, all because of a woman whom he met just a week ago! This was so unlike him and that''s why he was feeling scared!

    Three days left until he would be bombarded again with work after work. He was so excited about it at first but now, he was not sure.

    Even a single night seemed like forever! So, how could he possibly hold it out for three days?! He preferred to work and made himself busy rather than sitting here with no energy as if the world had ended for him!

    Was this how people felt when they were in love? He was a novice in that field. In the past, he only flirts around with women. He was never once serious.

    He quietly stared at his phone as if he was waiting for someone''s call. If possible, he wanted to call her and hear her unpleasant and blunt voice that always made him giggled to himself. But when he thinks ofst night conversation, the things she said, her cold voice, her nonchnt face and finally, her cruelty towards him; it made him reluctant.

    Even if he called her, he will only receive her cold shoulder again. He was not ready for another heartbreak!

    When he received a call, he reluctantly answered after he looked at the caller ID.

    "Hello." His voice was far from being warm. It was iparable to the voice which that young Chairwoman used to hear.

    "Are you home? I''m at your door. Open the door for me." The beautiful voice of a woman said to him from the other line.

    "I''m not feeling well. Just go." He coldly brushed her off and hung up the call. But his phone went off again right away. That woman was always so persistent!

    He scowled as he swiped the green button. "What do you want? If I''m not mistaken, we already broke up a month ago."

    "I''m already here. Will you let me see you just once? It won''t be long." The woman pleaded with him.

    Aston helplessly sighed. She won''t leave him alone until she gets what she wants! He gets off from his bed and made his way to the door to his apartment. After a few seconds of hesitation, he finally opened the door.

    A deadly gorgeous young woman dressed in a dark red jumpsuit with waist tie-ups and a peach coloured heels was standing on the door. A grey braid beret cap was also ced on her head and a ck shoulder bag was hanging on her right shoulder.

    Her blonde hair, amber eyes and soft pink lips gave her a pleasant feminine look and her beautiful face was equipped with an angelic smile that many men would fall for!

    "Aston." Anna Park, one of the most popr actresses of the country whispered as she shed a dazzling smile which always made the whole country crazy about her.....

 Chapter 43 - Why Cant It Be Me?

    "What do you want?" Aston''s legs were rooted in front of the door. He nced at the gorgeous woman before him with a nonchnt face.

    Little did he know that his indifferent behaviour towards her was the reason why this perfect woman couldn''t let him go easily. It was the same reason why she started a rtionship with him. She thought that she would be able to win over him so that he won''t be indifferent towards her anymore.

    As a famous actress who was oftenbelled as the most beautiful woman in the country, she never needs to make an effort to get a man.

    There were always many men who would even worship her and put up with all her actions. In her case, men were always the one to make an effort. But when she met the top actor three months ago, she waspletely smitten by him yet he never looked at her the same way she did. As such, it was a new challenge for Anna Park.

    At that time, she didn''t know what she felt was. Was it an infatuation? That''s what she thought but maybe she was wrong.

    Anna was stunned when she had a good look at the actor. "What happened to you? Did you get yourself in a fight?" She worriedly asked when she noticed a few small wounds in his face that was notpletely healed yet.

    "No. Just tell me why youe here. I want to rest." He bluntly replied again.

    Out of all days, why did she has toe today? He only wished for a quiet day but it seemed like even that was too much of a wish!

    "Can''t you just let me see you for a while since I''m already here? It''s been days since west see each other." Anna decided to be persistent and stepped inside Aston''s house, though she was not invited.

    During the three months that she had known this man, she always finds herself doing strange things which she couldn''t even imagine. Sometimes, that made her confused and sometimes she was scared because the things she felt whenever she saw Aston was so unfamiliar to her.

    Aston turned around and looked at Anna who was now standing inside his apartment. With a face devoid of expression, he simply closed the door and walked to her. "Anna, you know I don''t like it when you behave like this. Did you forget that we already agreed not to involve with each other anymore?"

    "I know." Anna calmly replied. She stood before Aston while crossing her arms and confidently meet his eyes.

    "Then what is this? You even came to my house. What if someone took pictures of you? I''m sure that you always cared for your reputation deeply."

    "I don''t know." She suddenly blurted out which made him raised a brow. "I want to ask you that question, Aston. Just what did you do to me? These days, I change so much to the point where it made me cringe! This is so unlike me!"

    "Why would you ask me that? I don''t -"

    "I think I love you." Her words instantly made his mouth shut. He stared at her with a puzzled face.

    "If love is missing someone endlessly to the point where it made me lose control; thinking about that person all the time, and everything else bes worthless; wondering if that person is doing alright; if such strange things are the traits of love, then that means I love you." Her voice trailed off at thest sentence but he heard her clearly.

    "Anna, you''re not in your right mind. Before we agreed to date, didn''t you told me that we should not entangle ourselves in such feelings and instead, we should just y around? That''s what you said." Aston hoped that he could talk her out of this as their rtionship was never serious in the first ce. But Anna''s next words put him in dazed.

    "I used to think that way. But Aston, I figured out that our heart and feelings are beyond our authority. It''s useless to try to control them." Anna talked it from experience. She holds out for a month until she loses control and came running to see him!

    The most beautiful woman in the country was confessing her feelings for him yet his mind was upied by that young Chairwoman, all thanks to Anna''s words. He wondered if Nicole would be able to control herself! He wished that she wouldn''t.

    Staring at Aston who stood still with an unreadable face, Anna couldn''t think of any other things! She lifted her hands and gently touched his face which instantly made him darted his eyes to her. Her soft hands trailed down to his shoulders and she took a step forward to him.

    Out of all his perfect features, his lips were the most tempting for Anna. She realized that it had been a month since she got to taste them. Bringing her beautiful face closer to his, she was about to get another taste of his appealing lips until... he pushed her away.

    "Stop this, Anna. It''s already over between us." He took a step backwards leaving her more stunned than before. She was already perplexed by the fact that he resisted her attempt to kiss him but... he even distanced himself from her? The Aston Kang she knew would never do that. A single kiss was never an issue for him!

    "What has gotten into you?" Feeling stupefied, she stared at him with disbelief.

    "Just go. I''m not in the mood for this. Besides, I have no intention to get back with you." He walked to the door and opened it for her to leave.

    Finding it hard to believe the cold treatment that she received, she roughly shoved her hands to the side and walked to the door. The moment she stepped out of the apartment, Aston instantly shut the door, stunning her once again.

    * * *

    Nicole doesn''t expect to have any guest, especially in her family mansion. But her fiance suddenly showed up in her room.

    Her fever had gone down a lot but the doctor advised her to take a day off. So, she needs to be stuck in this house for the whole day. Fortunately, the devil went to work after having breakfast and that alone made her d.

    "Your step-mother told me about yesterday''s incident and your sickness. How are you feeling now?" Leon Jung tried his best not to act out how he felt. To be honest, he was so worried when he heard the news that he could barely catch his breath when he reached here!

    "I''m fine. It''s not a new thing for me." Nicole simply replied. She was sitting at her bed and when she saw a hint of concern in Leon''s eyes, it made her feel uneasy.

    "Did you went to the cemetery yesterday? It was raining so much, no wonder you get sick." He knew almost everything about her and the cemetery was no exception.

    "I don''t even get to stay for long. I was brought back right away." She simply replied without much thought like she always did. Being honest was really a not so good habit of hers! It always puts her in trouble!

    "By your step-mother?" He asked.

    "No. She didn''t care about me visiting the cemetery. After all, it''s my parent''s graves." Her calm facade gradually faded when she thought about the things that happened in the cemetery.

    The same goes for Leon. His seemingly calm face was reced was a gloomy one when he wondered who it might be. "Is it that celebrity?" He asked once again. That actor never stopped making him feel uneasy!

    "That''s not important." Nicole didn''t want to talk about him. Her own words still caused her pain and once in a while, she even wondered how much it would hurt him! She knows that he was just a pathetic man too! because his stories were always beyond her expectation. His mother attempted to kill him? What kind of madness was that?!

    "How did he find you?" Leon looked at her while secretly clenching his fist out of nervousness.

    Nicole frowned when she heard him. Why was he so persistent and super curious these days? "I only happen to call him before I walked up the cemetery. Somehow, he tracked me down and -"

    "Why can''t it be me?" Leon interrupted her before she could finish talking.

    Being stunned by his words, she stared at him with a puzzled face.

    Lifting his head that was briefly lowered due to the unpleasant situation, he met her gaze with a serious face. "The one you called in that situation; the one who came to you and be there for you..." He made a deliberate paused before he finally continued, "Can''t that person be me?"

 Chapter 44 - Little Happiness

    Nicole quietly met the gaze of Leon for a few seconds. His words, his serious face and most importantly, the way he gazed at her; she doesn''t want such things!

    She turned her head away from him and sighed. "What is this about?"

    "I''m saying that I want to be that special person for you," Leon repliedes very fast. Two years of hidden feelings and it''s enough. He won''t back out anymore!

    "I understand that much." Nicole made a deliberate paused and noticed that he still look at her with a gaze that bothered her - a gaze that hinted care, jealousy and the desire to possess her!

    "Howe we need such a talk between us now? We are always okay with our own lives. Why the sudden change of heart?" She inquired him. Her voice was cold and her eyes proved that she didn''t felt the same as him.

    He doesn''t know what to say! Should he tell her that he always loved her? That he always watched over her? Will it only sounds like an excuse? "This is not a sudden change of heart." He could only mutter those words.

    "Then what? Short-lived lust or infatuation? Is that what you mean?" She admitted that her judgement about him had changed so much during the past days. He was not as bad as she thought but still, this was too sudden and she couldn''t believe it.

    "No!" He snapped, brushing off her thoughts right away. What kind of short-lived lust wouldst for 2 years? How could it be a mere infatuation when he always changed his ways just for her?!

    "I loved you since the day we first met." He whispered. He didn''t n to say it but he didn''t want her to misunderstand him. He was okay if other people were in her ce, but not her.

    She recalled their few encounters and talks that urred during the past two years. No matter how much she thought about it, his words don''t match his actions! She knows that he had really changed during the past few days but still, it''s unbelievable.

    When Leon saw her looking at him with doubt, he couldn''t take it anymore! He finally decided to say it. He shifted his gaze to the floor and recalled the day he first met her. Taking a deep breath, he looked at her again. "Do you remember the day we first met? I came to this mansion with my father. I was not happy with it but I had no choice, just like you." He started.

    "When I met you, you caught my attention right away. We had dinner at your house with your step-mother and my father. I still remember how I felt that day. I could barely stop myself from staring at you endlessly." He paused when he recalled the scene that he couldn''t erase from his mind.

    Nicole was not entertained by his story. She put up an indifferent face until... she heard his next words.

    "I thought that if I make an effort, you will feel the same as me. But... do you still remember the conversation that took ce in your step-mother''s study room after dinner that day?" He asked her. His face was stered with guilt but she was too uninterested to notice it.

    The study room? Conversation with the devil? She simply tried to recall what happened as two long years had already passed. Her imagination went back to that day in the study room. Slowly, she recalled some of the conversations yet it was enough to widen her eyes! Her once indifferent face was reced by a shocked one and disbelief was written all over her face!

    Struggling for words, she could barely mutter, "You heard everything?"

    Unable to met her gaze, he turned his head away when he replied, "I don''t only hear everything, I also saw it." He clenched his fist when he felt the pressure. How will she think of him now?!

    * *

    Two years ago in the Yang family mansion

    Leon who was utterly displeased to be forced to go the house of his future wife, whom he had never once met was now quite happy. He didn''t expect to feel this way but he was okay with it. His fiancee-to-be truly caught his attention!

    After having dinner, the two women walked inside the study room to talk. But the young potter was bored to sat there with just his father. So, he decided to step out to get some fresh air. Little did he know that decision will take away his newly found little happiness.

    In the study room, Nicole had to face her stepmother who was very displeased with her.

    "Why did you behave like that? Did you try to shame me in front of the Prime Minister and his son?" Garcia Han scolded her stepdaughter who nervously stood before her.

    "It''s not like that." 23 years old Nicole muttered while hanging her head low. As always, she was nervously clenching her fingers.

    "Then what is it? That young man is the partner I personally chose for you. Can''t you at least make an effort to smile a little? This is not a funeral. It''s a happy gathering with our future-inws!" Garcia Han scoffed.

    "I''m sorry. I will try harder." Nicole thought that her heart was about to stop beating when her step-mother rose from her seat and walked towards her. She anxiously squeezed her dress.

    "Why?" Garcia Han stood right in front of her. "Do you still love that senior from your college? You didn''t want to marry Leon Jung?" She stared at her while anger was slowly building inside her! She was always boiling with rage whenever she thought of that incident where Nicole dared to threaten her!

    Her gaze could send a shiver down to Nicole''s spine! She knows the devil too well! The devil always loses her self-control whenever that incident was brought up!

    "No." She uttered, holding her hands to stop it from shivering. "I will do everything you say. Please forgive me."

    With a slight smile that appeared on her lips, Garcia Han lifted her hands and gently pats Nicole on her shoulders. "Don''t ever involve yourself in love again. Why would you need that? You can just marry Leon and spend a lifetime with him. There''s no need for love."

    The devil''s smile disappeared and it was reced by a serious face. "I won''t tolerate if you entangled yourself in such useless things again. You will regret it. You know what I can do right? Don''t force me to do that."

    Garcia Han put up a sweet smile once again. "It''s rude to keep the guests waiting. Come out soon and keep my words in mind." She withdrew her hands from Nicole''s shoulder and left the room.

    As soon as she left, Nicole ced her hands on the table to support her body that hadpletely lost its energy! She inhaled and exhaled again and again as she struggled to breathe.

    The scene was witnessed by Leon who stood in the garden which provided a great view of the study room. He saw everything through the ss walls and the opened window allowed him to hear every single conversation that just took ce.....

 Chapter 45 - He Deserved Better

    <strong>Back to the present</strong>

    Leon knows everything and it''s been two years! Nicole doesn''t even know what to say. Recalling everything that happened in the study room that day, she closed her eyes and nervously squeezed the nket that covered her lower body.

    Sawing her reaction, Leon struggled for words to say. He already knows that she would hate him more if he told her the truth! Why did he lose control and said such things to her? He doesn''t know what was currently going on in her mind, but still, he wished that she won''t despise him too much.

    "Nicole, I -"

    "Get out." She uttered, interrupting whatever he was trying to say.

    "Please listen to me. I never -"

    "I said get out! Leave me alone!" She yelled as she opened her eyes. Her gaze was sharper than ever before! She looked at him with so much hatred and that broke his heart!

    "Why?" She muttered. "Seeing how pathetic my life is, do you pity me? You know everything the whole time yet you feign ignorance. Why did you make me look like a fool?!"

    Now, she was convinced that he surely saw the little wound on her neck that day in the departmental store. He also lose his cool in front of Alex Jo that day in her office, all because he knows how she was controlled by her step-mother! Yet he never said a single word to her.

    She realized what a fool she was! He made it that obvious yet she didn''t have a single clue! Most importantly, she was feeling embarrassed and ashamed!

    "I already said that I love you. Do you think my love for you is that impotent?" Leon could felt his throat that was running dry due to the pressure that he felt. "I always..." He paused when the conversation he heard that day crossed his mind once again.

    He asked himself what he was expecting. He already knew her situation very well! He was also sure that she won''t give a damn about him. Those eyes of hers that stared at him with despised, it was too much for him.

    "I will leave for now. Take care." He rose from his seat and turned his back at her. As always, he chose to be a coward again.

    "You should at least exin yourself. Are you really leaving just like this?" She asked him. Her face was unexpectedly calm.

    Leon who was making his way to the door halted and narrowed his eyes. He always finds it hard to ignore her. Even in the past, he always finds himself sumbing to the wishes of this woman which he didn''t care.

    Slowly turning around to face her once again, he mustered up his courage to ask her one question which bothered him more than everything else. "Then let me ask you one question. Do you like that celebrity? Do you love him?" He already knows the answer but he still asked her. He even asked himself who was he trying to fool!

    Nicole finds herself in loss for words to say. She was reminded again how she rejected the actor coldly and it was just yesterday. Ever since then, the pain in her heart never left her. She told herself that she must endure it. If she let her feelings get the best of her again as she did five years ago, regret might be the only thing that awaited her!

    "Is that important?" She put up a nonchnt face. "You know my situation well. Besides, even if we get married, it will be just an empty marriage." She deliberately chose words that would hurt him, hoping that he might give up on her.

    "It''s important, at least for me." His voice was firm and relentless. He stared at her right in the eyes, refusing to back down easily.

    She observed him for a few seconds, all while putting up a nk face. He seemed confident but she managed to figure him out. She shifted her gaze from him and replied, "You already know. Why bother to ask me?"

    "I want to hear it from you. Just answer me." He was nervous but he won''t show it. He walked towards her once again and stood just next to her bed.

    "You know that I''m always honest, right? I indeed like him but..." She recalled the face of Aston who was pained by her cruel words the other night. "That doesn''t mean that I will be with him. I won''t involve myself with those feelings again."

    She looked at Leon who was standing next to her. "So, you should leave me alone too. You will only be hurt if you try to make an emotional connection with me. Don''t let my step-mother know that you are aware of her actions. She is not one to be underestimated."

    "What if I don''t want to do that?"

    Nicole frowned at his stubbornness. "Leon, please! Do you know how it feels like to stain your hands with blood? When the weaker ones beg you for mercy and everyone misunderstood you yet you cannot do anything! What''s more worse is that..." She paused and took a deep breath.

    "Peoplemitted suicide because of me. If you don''t know such scary feelings, leave me alone. I''m sick of seeing people suffering because of me." Her voice bes lower and lower until it trailed off, stunning her fiance next to her.

    "Nicole, I -"

    "Just leave." She squeezed the nket and turned her head away, refusing to look at Leon.

    Standing still with his head hung low, Leon realized that he didn''t know her well at all! He knows that she was controlled by her evil step-mother but he didn''t know that she suffered this much! It made him felt more ashamed of himself!

    Hesitating to make her act up again, he reluctantly took a step back followed by another step. Finally, he turned around and left the room.

    As soon as her fiance left, Nicole pressed her back against the headboard of her bed. "What a fool." She muttered to herself.

    Out of all the women in this world, why her? There were many good and worthy women who would ept him without even thinking twice! But why should it be her?! She won''tin even if he loved another woman as cherishing a woman like her would only bring him harm.

    She wondered if that would be enough to make him give up. He deserved better. That''s what she thought.

    Then she nced at her phone which was lying just next to her when she heard her ringtone. Sawing Aston''s name on the caller ID, she was more than tempted to answer the call.

    His little jokes and teasing that always made herugh and forget everything else; she missed the feeling that he gave her. A feeling which always made her forget her worries and pain, even if it''s just for a while, it means a world for someone like her!

    Just for a split second, she put her thumb finger above the green button, feeling tempted to swipe it. Recalling her wordsst night, she shook her head and reluctantly rejected his call. She was afraid that he would make her lose control again, so she switched off her phone right away.

    She then lies down on the bed and forced herself to close her eyes.....

 Chapter 46 - Broken-Hearted Friend

    "Hey, Aston! Do you really n to lock yourself in your apartment for the whole day?" Liam Ryu narrowed his eyes at his friend who was curling in the bed. It was already 2 in the afternoon yet it seemed like the actor had no intention to get up.

    Liam sighed at his friend''s stubbornness. He was always this stubborn ever since they were a kid. Both their fathers were a police officer and they also used to live in the same neighbourhood. As such, they knew each other quite well. Though they had lost touch for more than a decade after Aston''s family broke apart, their friendship was still good like before.

    "Get up. Samuel ising too. He wants us to hang out altogether." Liam said to Aston again.

    Aston abruptly get up and sat on his bed. "Don''t let hime here. He won''t stop bugging me once he reach here." He scowled.

    "Toote. He said that he''s almost here." Liam''s lips curved into a menacing smile, much to the actor''s dismay.

    Aston nced at his phone which he considered the root to his current condition. That cruel woman didn''t answer his call and she even switched off her phone! He truly wished to hear her voice but she won''t let him. That''s why he doesn''t feel like doing anything today. All he wanted was to be alone.

    "Why did youe here? Are you really a detective? Howe you have so much free time?" He frowned as he nced at Liam with a grumpy face. This detective was already a headache, but even Samuel was nning to rob his peaceful day! His celebrity friend was always a noisy one.

    "How dare you say that! I take half a day off because I''m worried about you. You didn''t even tell me that you are discharged. Do you even consider me as a friend?" Liam scoffed. He couldn''t feel at ease after he informed Aston news about his sister. Besides, he was very curious about that woman from yesterday.

    Did his friend finally found the right woman for him? It was the first time he witnessed his friend being all anxious for a woman!

    "It''s too sudden. I don''t know it beforehand either." Aston''s frowned when he saw his friend''s displeased face. He finally gets off from his bed. "Fine. I will hang out with you tonight. But no noisy ce. That''s it." He firmly stated his condition.

    Liam''s face instantly brightened up at his response. "Okay! Deal!"

    * * *

    In the Gold Porcin Museum, Leon was standing before one of his work which was disyed. It seemed like his gaze was fixated on the enchanting porcin in front of him yet it wasn''t. All his mind was on the conversation he had with his fiancee in the morning.

    Standing still for a few minutes with every scene of the morning reyed in his head, he finally muttered, "What had I done?"

    After waiting for 2 long years, did he really ruined everything just like that?! He couldn''t believe that he let jealousy got the best of him.

    Did he just make her hate him more? He never wants such a thing to happen. He was okay with staying quietly by her side for the rest of his life, no confession or being emotional. As long as she could be beside him, he won''t ask for anything else including her heart! He knows that love was a dangerous thing for her.

    His original n was to live that way for his whole life but when another man entered the scene and shake up her life, he lost control. He couldn''t stomach the idea of her loving another man! He understands her situation. So it''s fine even if she didn''t love him back, as long as she didn''t love anyone else.

    Leon narrowed his eyes and covered his eyes with his left palm. There''s no way to undo what he had done. What happened already happened with no way of turning back! When he was helplessly regretting over his action, he heard a voice which almost made him startled.

    "Is something wrong?" Shara came and stood beside him. She nced at the porcin and observed it. "I don''t think there is a fault in the porcin." She said to Leon with a littleughter.

    Withdrawing his palm from his eyes at once, Leon quickly turned to his right where Shara was standing. Then a faint smile appeared on his face. "There isn''t. I think the problem is me."

    "Why? Did you get into trouble again?" She still remembered how she always struggled to cover up for him during their school days. Be it at school or home, she was always the one who covered up his mistakes.

    Leon nodded his head. "It''s a real mess this time."

    "Do you want me to cover up for you again?" Shara asked with a yful smile. Whenever she brought up how much of a troublemaker he used to be, the potter never admits it. He always feigned ignorance!

    Leon chuckled when he heard her. She truly loves to brag about it. That''s why he always acted like he didn''t remember. The truth was that he still knew it clearly but he didn''t want to give her the pleasure! He shook his head and replied, "I don''t think you won''t be able to do it this time. It''s a big problem and that put me in big trouble."

    "I think you underestimate me." Shara jokingly said to Leon. "What is it this time?"

    Leon turned to the right and looked at his best friend of more than a decade right in the eyes. "I lose control and then confessed to her. What will happen?"

    Though the unexpected news shook her to the core, Shara couldn''t show it. Secretly squeezing her dress, she faked a smile. "Are you crazy? Why did you do that?" She tried her best to sound normal so that he won''t doubt her.

    Leon sighed and stood opposite to the porcin again. "I was always good at self-control but... that actor makes me insecure. I think I''m afraid that she would choose him." He nced at Shara and his face be more serious. "Shara, she said that she likes him but she won''t ept him. I don''t know what I''m supposed to do."

    If she was that woman, that''s what Shara thought. If she was the one who owned his heart, she won''t ever need anything else!

    She even wondered why life was soplicated.

    He was the only guy she ever wanted and having his heart would mean a world for her. Yet he was easily rejected by the only woman who ever owned his heart!

    Did that woman even know his worth? Maybe not. The fact that she fell for another man was the proof.

    Hiding the pain caused by her broken heart, Shara forced a yful smile and looked at Leon. "Let''s have a drink tonight. I think I have tofort my broken-hearted friend."

 Chapter 47 - I Think Im In Love

    "Is this the quiet ce that you mentioned?" Aston observed the nightclub before him with a nonchnt face. Quiet ce! What a joke! He waspletely fooled!

    ncing at the two top celebrities standing next to him, Liam scowled. "Let just get in fast. You won''t want to have your pictures taken!"

    "Liam is right." Samuel Yoo chimed in and pushed Aston inside.

    Letting out a heavy sighed, Aston let himself be dragged around. After walking through several hallways, they finally stopped before the private room which was located at the very end.

    As soon as they took a seat inside the private room, Liam leaned to Aston who was sitting just a feet away from him, still maintaining a nonchnt face. "Come on! I fulfilled your condition. This room is the quietest one here. Even if you try to listen to the music on the dance floor, you won''t hear a thing."

    Aston tilted his head to Liam and observed the man''s expression. "Don''t tell me that you n to call over some girls here." He bluntly stated.

    "Of course not." Liam awkwardlyughed out loud. "You don''t feel well, so I know that you won''t like to be bothered. I don''t want to call some girls here only for you to chase them out. It will be so humiliating!" He eximed.

    Liam knew Aston too well! Thetter had always maintained a friendly attitude but if he ever bes moody, he always bes very unpredictable!

    "What?! No girls?!" Samuelined but as soon as he noticed Aston''s cold gaze, he awkwardly rubbed his chin and let out aughter. "Who needs girls? We can have fun just the three of us."

    The atmosphere in the room bes more tense and tense with Aston who was not entertained by his two friends joke at all. Once in a while, he would pour himself a ss of whiskey with ice cubes on it. One ss after another and it goes on that way for a while.

    Liam figured that it won''t be good if the actor keeps on drinking. Though Aston had a high alcohol tolerance, drinking too much was not good for his health and his career. "Dude, what''s wrong? We are your friends and you can tell us anything." He calmly said to Aston while cing his left hand on his back.

    Samuel also darted his eyes to Aston, curious about what made his friend behaved this way! He didn''t know much about Aston''s past but he had a feeling that it won''t be that smooth. Aston was always so friendly, maybe that''s why it''s very strange to see him in this state!

    Aston halted his hand along with the ss of whiskey. For a split second, he recalled what happened the other night. He didn''t even want to get started. "I''m fine." He simply said and drank the alcohol again.

    Samuel sighed. His friend was always so stubborn but he realized that his detective friend was equally adamant as the actor! Just as expected, Liam doesn''t n to let Aston off the hook easily!

    "You should tell us what made you like this. If not, then what are friends for?" Liam firmly stated, showing no signs of backing down.

    Friends. The beautiful word warmed up Aston''s heart. He may not be blessed with a great family but he indeed was blessed when ites to friends!

    Michael Lee, his deceased best friend who was loyal to him until hisst breath. Liam Ryu, his childhood friend who didn''t turn his back on him despite his dirty past; the man was a police officer, so Aston understood that it would not be easy to befriend someone like him. Finally, Samuel Yoo, his only friend from the entertainment industry who always filled his life with fun. He had amazing friends!

    If his precious friend confronted him with those words, how could he possibly brush him off?! He let out a deep breath and put down the ss of whiskey. For a few seconds, he wondered how to start. "I think I''m in love." That''s the only thing he could say!

    Samuel''s eyes widened at the shocking news! Did he hear it wrong? Aston Kang and love? How funny! He even thought that his friend was joking! However, Liam was not that surprised. Maybe he already figured it out yesterday on the cemetery. The anxious face of Aston for a woman; that''s one of the rarest sights to witness!

    "Tell us the details," Liam said to Aston.

    Aston lifted his hand and rubbed his forehead. "Nothing much happened. She rejected me quite fast." He was embarrassed to say such a thing!

    "You''re rejected?!" Samuel gasped and then burst out into aughter. "Is it finally your turn to get broken-hearted?" He still remembered how his super-famous friend broke the hearts of many girls! He was never once serious with them!

    Aston quickly turned his head to Samuel and gave him a sharp re which immediately made thetter stopughing. Samuel sat straight with a seemingly serious face and deliberately cleared his throat.

    "Who is this woman?" It was Liam who behaved like the most normal one. He indeed was! He was really curious to know who the woman was! Who made the nation''s heartthrob behave this way? Most importantly, what kind of silly woman rejected this great of a man?!

    Well, Liam admitted that his friend was not that great when ites to dating and love! But in other aspects, he was someone who was worthy of admiration.

    Aston propped up both his elbows on his thighs and narrowed his eyes on the floor. He debated hard inside his mind before he finally muttered, "Nicole Yang."

    "Nicole Yang?" Samuel thought of the familiar name before his eyes grew wide again. "Isn''t she the Chairwoman of Yang Group? The one with a fiance?" He blurted out.

    Finally, the shocking revtion was enough to make Liam lose hisposure. "That young woman? The daughter of the Minister of Justice?"

    "The fiancee of the Prime Minister''s son," Samuel added.

    Aston only nodded his head. Though he hated to admit all the titles Nicole bear, it was still the truth. A sad truth.

    "But she has a fiance. They are very famous as the perfect couple. Don''t you know that people call them a match made in heaven? Besides, what we are talking about is the future daughter-inw of the Prime Minister!" Samuel stated the messed up situation to his friend who seemed to be very downhearted.

    "I never thought that I would say this but Samuel is right. Aston, she is a woman with a fiance. Why would you waste your time on her?" Liam calmly said to his friend.

    "She doesn''t love her fiance," Aston muttered. He wanted to tell the truth to his friends. But how could he tell them that the woman he deeply cared, considered love as a weakness? Right at his face, she said that love was a useless thing!

    "That doesn''t look like it. From what I saw, she is happy with her fiance." Samuel recalled the only time he saw the Chairwoman in person. It was at that party and she seemed to be happy with her fiance, a world-renowned potter.

    Liam wondered if his friend was sure of what he said. Or was he just blinded by his feelings for the taken woman?

    Yet Aston thought differently. Nicole looked happy? He was the one who knows the best that things were not always what it seemed to be and he was one perfect example.....

 Chapter 48 - I Will Make You Forget Her

    "I know that I''m the one who invites you to drink but don''t you think that you have drink too much? You have meetings since early tomorrow morning." Shara said while turning her head to Leon who sat beside her.

    She understood his feelings but taking it out on alcohol was never that good, especially the after effect.

    "I have a high tolerance. Don''t worry." Leon responded and took another sip of the ss of alcohol in his hand.

    "Young Master, if you drink often, your father won''t be pleased with it. There will be pointless arguments in the house again." She reminded him.

    "Please, Shara. Let''s not talk about that old man. I''m tired of it." Leon tilted his head to her and then observed the same ss of whiskey that she had already hold onto for a while. "Aren''t you drinking?" He asked.

    "I did. Unlike you, I can''tst that long. It''s best for me not to cross my limits." She said with a little smile.

    Her response made him slightly smiled. "You won''t change." He raised the ss and gulp it down in one go. He poured another ss and gulp it down again. Then the process keeps on repeating.

    Shara sighed at his action but decided to not argue with him again. Just for tonight, she should let him do whatever he wanted.

    After around half an hour, the potter had already crossed his limits and he was as good as drunk now. As such, he started talking so much which he rarely did when he was sober.

    "Shara, I think this is not fair. Even if she didn''t love me, how can she like that man whom she only met a week ago?" Heined while his eyes were barely kept opened.

    Shara could rte to him. She was also once in his shoes. She thought about how this man fell for a woman he met just once. The one who stayed beside him for more than a decade was her yet she won''t dare to covet him. She always reminded herself to knows her ce and the hierarchy between them.

    "I love her for two years and do you know what''s funny? I even dreamed of a normal married life with her while knowing all our messed up situation. She means to me more than anything else." Leon said, propping his elbow on the table and ced the side of his head on it.

    In a drunken state, people always tell the truth which was hidden deep inside them and Shara also knew this. Even while he was drunk, he only thought of the woman who didn''t even reciprocate his feelings!

    "Please stop talking." She calmly said yet she hardly squeezed her dress. It was too much for her to listen!

    The drunk Leon didn''t even hear what she said. Instead, he keeps on mumbling. "Shara, do you think I will be able to change her heart? Should I beg her to also give me a chance? I want her to look at me, even if it''s for just once."

    His words made her pursed her lips. "Young Master, please shut up." She repeated but he didn''t hear it once again. He was too drunk to listen!

    "I don''t think I will be able to see her hate me more. I -"

    "Will you please stop mumbling about her, Leon?" Shara said with an almost yell. Fortunately, they were in a private room of a bar due to the social standing of the potter. So, no one was there to hear her but she indeed made him shut up.

    Leon looked at her with a half-opened eyes but shocked was still evident in his eyes. He had known the woman beside him for almost two decades but it was the first time she ever raised her voice at him! His eyes a little widened for a split second but he was back to his drunken state very soon again.

    Shara abruptly rose from her seat and narrowed her eyes at the man who could pass out anytime now. "Don''t say any more word. Even after all these years, why can''t you notice anything? Are you a fool? If you are hurt so much, do you want me to distract you so that you won''t be able to think about her?" She made a deliberate paused and sat down.

    "I will do that for you. I will make you forget her." She added and leaned forward to kiss her ''friend'' and then captured his lips which were moistened by the alcohol he consumed.

    * * *

    In the private room of a bar where Aston and his two friends were having a drink, the chattering of the two men could be heard all the time but Aston sat still with the ss of alcohol in his hand.

    His two friends tried hard to cheer him up but it didn''t seem to work at all. He sat there with all his mind being upied by the woman who cruelly rejected him. When his phone went off, he looked at the caller ID and rejected it. He did like that again for the second time and goes on that way until the fifth time.

    "Who is it? Is there some emergency?" Liam asked him.

    "No. Just somebody." His phone went off again for the sixth time while he was talking. Letting out a scowl, he finally answered. "Anna." He sighed.

    The eyes of the two friends widened when they heard the name! Anna? As in Anna Park? Samuel even gasped in disbelief.

    "Where are you?" Anna Park asked him from the other line.

    "Will you please stop it, Anna?! You won''t change a thing by doing this." He scowled. He rubbed his left eye, feeling tired of the woman''s endless pestering.

    "Well, I''m persistent and it pays off, right? You picked up and I got to hear your voice." Anna simply responded.

    Aston felt like he was aroused by her words. "I''m sorry but I''m with my friends. I can''t talk now." He ended the call and immediately thought about the thing that crossed his mind.

    "What is that, buddy? You are also involved with that famous actress?! I think that I just heard you being in love." Samuel said with aughter.

    "I also read an article about you two being cast for the same project. Is that true?" Liam added.

    "I already end with her a month ago. The casting is still not confirmed. I still don''t make a decision." Aston answered both of their questions but his mind was still busy thinking about the new idea.

    "You are one lucky man! If Anna Park happens to like me, I''ll never -"

    Samuel couldn''t finish his words. He turned his head to the door and all he saw was Aston rushing out of the room without saying anything to them.....

 Chapter 49 - Persistent

    "Pick up. Pick up." Aston mumbled to himself while standing in one corridor of the bar. He could felt his heart beating faster and faster as each time passed, all because of anxiousness and nervousness.

    He already called Nicole for more than 5 times but she won''t pick up! Well, she at least didn''t turn her phone off. That''s a relief.

    He wished to rush over to her ce but he didn''t even know the address. Thinking of a way, his detective friend came to his mind. He lose no time and quickly ran inside the private room again where his two friends were staring at him with a bewildered face. What had gotten into him tonight?!

    "Liam help me out once more." He said to his friend who looked at him as if he was a ghost.

    * * *

    "Is something troubling you, Chairwoman?" Jerome Min asked Nicole who was sitting at the chair at the head of the table.

    Unlike other night, the woman seemed to be more troubled and besides, she nced at her phone again and again.

    "No. It''s fine." Nicole shook her head and look at the report Jerome handed to her. She left the main mansion in the evening and the first thing she did was summoning Jerome to get some reports. She was so d that she recovered soon.

    She silent her phone but that actor won''t stop calling! It goes on that way for a while and at the tenth time, she finally lose her patience. Sighing heavily, she took her phone and answer it.

    "Can you stop being so persistent?" She scowled right away.

    "I''m near your house. Let''s meet. It won''t be long." Aston said, trying his best to calm down himself. He was d that his stubbornness finally paid off!

    "My house? Do you even know my address?" She asked with doubt while Jerome observed her actions. He finds it hard to believe that the usually calm Chairwoman had this side in her!

    "The Minister of Justice''s house." Aston simply replied, having no idea that the woman didn''t live in the house he just mentioned. He was currently standing just a few metres away from the house. "Will Ie in then?" He added.

    Anxiety flooded Nicole right away! If he stepped a foot in that house, the oue won''t be good and the aftereffect would be more worse! She rose from her seat and anxiously squeezed her hair. What would she do? She needs to chase him away without arousing suspicions!

    "Is there something wrong?" Jerome instantly stood up, sawing the anxiety in her eyes and manners.

    Lifting a palm to stop him from talking, it was also her way of telling him not to worry. She then shifted her attention back to the phone. "I don''t live in that house. I move out to live alone." She said, desperately hoping that he would just withdraw.

    "Are you just trying to make me leave? I only ask for a few minutes of your time." He said, his voice almost pleading with her which aroused the pain in her heart.

    Walking back and forth in her apartment, she finally thought of a way. Though she really didn''t like the idea, it''s better than making himnded a foot in her step-mother''s house looking for her!

    "I really don''t live there." She sighed. "Okay. I will give you an address. Come to that."

    He agreed and she immediately put down her phone and turned her head to Jerome. "Do you know the face of Aston Kang?" She asked to which thetter nodded.

    "I will tell him toe to the park just beside this apartment building. Bring him here from our secret door." She instructed Jerome.

    Jerome Min was surprised but without asking a question, he immediatelyplied. "I understand." He then left the apartment right away.

    She sends the address to Aston and also told him that a man will be waiting for him.

    Nicole felt like all her energy was drained out in a split second! Why was he always so unpredictable? She didn''t even get to have peace for just a day, all thanks to him. Well, it was that way ever since she met him at that party. He keeps on shocking her over and over again!

    Staring out of the window, her eyes fixated on the darkness of the night while her whole mind was upied with wondering what Aston''s motive must be. What did he want to say that made him so persistent?

    When he received the address along with the message, Aston was at a loss for words. Why would someonee to get him and take him to her? Are they shooting a spy movie or what? Whatever the reason might be, he was simply d that he got a chance and immediately went to the given address.

    When he reached the address, he finds himself in a small park and as Nicole said, one man was waiting for him. He had never seen the man. It made him wondered what his rtionship with the Chairwoman might be.

    Sawing Aston from a distance, Jerome walked to him and then bowed. "Mr. Kang, I''m Jerome Min. I came here in the order of the Chairwoman. Please follow me." He said to the top celebrity.

    Without questioning the man, Aston followed him without reluctance. He was nervous. Before Nicole picked up his call, he thought that he won''t be able to get through the night if she didn''t talk to him!

    That feeling made him anxious. It made him scared and helpless. It was such a foreign feeling that he thought as if he was choked which made him unable to breathe!

    Putting these thoughts in mind, he quietly followed Jerome. When he was led to the strange door and not to the main entrance, he raised a brow but didn''t ask any question. He decided to trust the Chairwoman.

    After walking up a few stairs, the man who led him finally halted and found himself before a door.

    "We''re here, Mr. Kang," Jerome informed him and opened the door.

    The interior of Nicole''s apartment appeared on the scene but all Aston could saw was the beautiful yet cruel woman who was standing next to the window.

    "Chairwoman, Mr. Kang is here." Jerome bowed as he informed Nicole.....

 Chapter 50 - Youre Driving Me Crazy

    Aston keeps on staring at Nicole who was now turning around to face him. He immediately noticed the coldness in her eyes which aroused his pain once more.

    Nicole locked eyes with Aston for a while before she looked at Jerome. "Please leave us, Jerome. I will call you if I have a question with the report." She instructed him which the man obliged right away.

    As soon as Jerome left, she looked at Aston once again. She keeps on staring at him impassively until she noticed the wounds on his face that were not healed yet. It was evident that he didn''t receive any more treatment ever since he was dischargedst night! Then she thought about the wounds on other parts of his body. Did he leave those untreated too? She instantly scowled at the thought of it!

    Aston was tight-lipped. Just an hour ago, he desperately called her, hoping to have a conversation with her. But now that he was given the chance, he couldn''t utter a word! Maybe it was because of her cold gaze and her expressionless face; he didn''t know what made him stood there, failed to say anything as if he was a fool!

    "I can see that you didn''t even make an effort to take care of yourself." She calmly remarked with a nonchnt face which made him observed himself right away.

    Damn! He was too blown away by his broken heart that he didn''t even treat his wounds for the whole day and... he knows how much she hated that!

    What will happen? Will it drive her away more than before?! No. That can''t be.

    He wanted to say something but before he could even utter a single word, the words that wereing out from her lips the next second put him in a daze!

    "Have a seat. Let me look for some ointments and bandages." She hated to feel this way but whenever she saw someone with wounds, it made herself rted to them.

    Growing up, she was often wounded while suffering in her step-mother''s hands. It was never a serious injury but she used to wish to have someone who would treat her wounds with love and care. But that alone was too much to ask for her. As such, she always finds it hard to see others being injured.

    Was that why she always lose control and offered to treat him? Was it just a way of rting to him or was this a part of her feeling which made her life imbnced? Maybe it was both.

    With a first aid kit in her hands, she walked to him while he was standing still, dazed. "Sit down." She instructed.

    Hearing her words again, Aston was snapped out of his stupor and gradually sat next to her.

    "Face me." She said and he obedientlyplied.

    Feeling her warm touch in his face which he longed more than anything else, he can''t help but stare at her being so close to him. He could feel the rapid thumping of his heartbeat which always happened when he was with her and only her. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    "Must you be so stubborn? Why do you keep on making things difficult for me?" She said as she applied an ointment on his face. Her voice was very calm in contrast to the cold gaze earlier but it only made his heart beating faster! But he still didn''t say anything. All he did was staring at her.

    "Take off your T-shirt." She said which almost made him blinked. "I need to apply the ointments to your other wounds too." She rified.

    He nodded in understanding and slowly take his shirt off. She then removed the bandage and first cleaned the wound before applying ointments again.

    "What will you do if your wound gets worse because you neglected them?" She said, much more like a scolding yet her voice was still calm. Her fingers moved around the wounds while her gaze was keenly focused on it.

    "I never care about myself. I think I have gotten used to it." He finally spoke up for the first time but she was not pleased with his words. Her fingers even paused for a while at the unexpected response.

    "If you don''t care for yourself, then who will? She scowled but deep inside, she knows very well that she was no better. Why were they so simr?

    "Then what about you, Nicole?" He asked. "Do you prioritize yourself?" He narrowed his eyes at her.

    She was looking down to treat the wound on his left abdomen. She clearly heard the rapid thumping of his heartbeat which was just above the part she treated yet she feigned ignorance and keep going on. "I at least don''t neglect myself as much as you did." She responded.

    Ever since she was 10, she lose the rights to live the way she wanted. Since then, she had never once lived for herself! She lived, trying her best to keep up with her step-mother''s expectation and trying to protect the innocent from the devil despite her little power and strength.

    She sacrificed herself and give in to the devil again and again so that others won''t suffer. She avoided many tragedies but sometimes things get out of hand when someonemitted suicide. When that happens, she won''t stop ming herself. That''s the life of Nicole Yang.

    Aston didn''t response. Instead, he keeps on staring at her and his heart won''t stop beating loud as a drum! Well, that''s what he thought. Besides, her soft touch on his body almost made him stiffened!

    "You should learn to value yourself when you still have time, Aston Kang." She muttered. Even herself finds it strange that she was saying such things! Who was she to said these to him? She''s just a pathetic woman with a messed up life! At least, he didn''t know that and maybe that made her brazen.

    "If that''s what you want, then I will try. But I can''t promise anything." He mumbled. He had spent so many years without even thinking about himself and he didn''t know if he could do what she said. But he could still try.

    "Not for me, for you. I don''t want you to -"

    "You''re driving me crazy, Nicole." He suddenly said, pausing whatever she was doing. Her unfinished words, her fingers rubbing around his wounds, the movement of her eyes; everything was put to a halt.....

 Chapter 51 - What Have You Done To Me?

    Nicole could feel her heart beating faster only to match the sound she heard from the actor''s heart. The rapid beating controlled her breathing and she ended up taking a deep breath not to lose control! She then closed and opened her eyes again to calm herself.

    "You should know better than to say that, Aston Kang. You know I''m not open to such talk." Her voice was cold but she still continued with treating his wounds. She was determined to make sure that he received the treatment.

    She thought that he would ask her ''why.'' He always did that but when the actor opened his mouth, the words that came out of his lips made her stunned.

    "How long do you think you''ll be able to control yourself? I was told that feelings are not ones that could be controlled by us. You''ll end up losing control, sooner orter." Aston seriously said as he narrowed his eyes at her.

    She felt like she was told the thing which she feared the most! She knows the meaning of what he said. She was not a novice in this sort of feelings! She knows how powerful it was. That''s the exact reason why she wished to stay away from it. Because it''s too dangerous for a woman like her!

    "That''s none of your concern. My life and my fate is already nned years ago. I cannot indulge myself in such useless feelings. I already tell you that." She snapped.

    "What''s the use of such fate if you didn''t want them? It''s your life, Nicole!" Aston retorted. He watched her as she bandaged his wound. At her soft touch, his body was tense every now and then!

    ''You have no idea about the way I live.'' She wished to say these words to him but she holds back herself to prevent all possible harm.

    "If your life and fate are not controlled by you, then who did?" He asked which instantly made her met his gaze. "Your step-mother, the Minister of Justice?"

    He still remembered how nervous and ufortable she was when she talked with her step-mother on the phone. Though he never said it, that troubled him all the time!

    Just what was her secret? He wished to know it more than anything! He wanted to abolish whatever thing made her unable to go to him!

    At the mention of her step-mother, Nicole quickly withdrew her hand from his body as if she touched some prohibited object! Rising from her seat, she covered her eyes with her left palm and sighed. "Just what do you want from me?!" She scowled.

    Aston stood up and grabbed her right hand. He ced her hand on his chest and looked at her straight in the eye. "Can you feel this? I know that I''m not the only one. Your heart is also pounding like crazy! Why won''t you just ept it? You also want me just like I''m crazy about you!"

    Taking a deep breath, he asked, "What have you done to me, Nicole?"

    "Throughout my whole life, I was never this scared! This is not me. I was never afraid of anything, even death. But now, I''m afraid to not be able to see you, to be brushed away by you, to not have you in my life. I''m scared of many things now!" He confessed as emotions took the best of him.

    Nicole was convinced that she might go crazy if this goes on! Feeling both of their hearts that were beating faster than they should, she was tempted to ept her feelings and give him what he wants but... what will be the price for that?

    Just once. If she lost control just once and ept him, what will happen to him? She was more worried about him more than herself! What if it cost him, his life?! She would surely break if that ever happens!

    Breaking free her hand from his grip, she turned around so that she couldn''t see his face. "Just go." She muttered.

    "Nicole."

    "Aston, please! This is for the best. Just leave." She pleaded.

    The actor was amazed by how her tone changed. She was always so cold and cruel but when he sensed the helplessness in her voice, he couldn''t just leave her.

    Deciding to be persistent one more time, he walked forward and stood in front of her again! His eyes widened when he gets a clear look at her.

    Did she cry? If not, then why else would her eyes be so red?!

    "Nicole." He muttered her name and cupped her face but she brushed away his hand and took a step back which doubled the pain in his heart!

    "Please leave. Give up on me." She begged in a low voice. Her head was lowered and never once had she met his eyes!

    "Please don''t do this to me, Nicole. How can I leave after seeing you like this?" He pleaded but when he took a step forward to reach her, she took another step back.

    "I''m used to it. So, please, just go. Don''t evere back here." She wanted to tell him all this was for his sake, for his safety! But if she did that, he would surely be more adamant! She cannot let that happen.

    The pain in his heart bes too much for him to bear! How she took a step back, not wanting to be touch by him; that broke his heart and crumbled into pieces!

    He stood still for a while until he picked up his shirt and wore it. He nced at her onest time before he left the apartment, leaving her all alone.

    Hearing the sound of her door being shut, all her energy were drained from Nicole''s body! She abruptly sat on the floor yet her gaze was still fixated on the empty door.

    He finally left her.

    She was alone again.

    The little sunshine that provided light and warm to her life had finally left.

    She shuddered as darkness revolved around her and then fully covered and swallowed her body, her life and her everything.....

 Chapter 52 - Dont Feel Responsible For Me

    Being one of the most prestigious museums in the country, Gold Porcin Museum was filled with visitors. It also yed the role of a gallery because most of the artworks and porcins disyed there were eligible for purchasing.

    Due to the fact that most of the porcins there were crafted by Leon Jung, one of the most famous and skilled potters throughout the world, the sales were always at their peak. Not to mention that just a single piece would always cost a fortune!

    It was noon and the museum became a bit less crowdy. On one corner of the museum, the potter stood still, pressing his back against the wall. To be more precise, he already stood there for minutes.

    His eyes trailed to one woman, following her every action. The way she talked to the guest, the way she helped them find an artwork of their preference, the way she exined the piece to the visitors; his eyes didn''t miss her single movement.

    Wasn''t she, his best friend for a decade who end up kissing himst night while he was drunk?! That kiss! Leon sighed and covered his eyes. What does that kiss suppose to be?!

    Yes, he was very drunkst night. It was why he passed out right away after that kiss. But as soon as he woke up in the morning with a heavy head, that scene was yed on his mind! He didn''t even remember what he said to herst night but... why did he remember just that? It was so embarrassing!

    Too good that he told her a lie. He said to her that he didn''t remember a single thing, like a coward. Well, he was always a coward, so it''s okay. She was his best friend who was more than precious to him. He didn''t want that single kiss to ruin everything!

    While he was busy befriending his thoughts, he saw her approaching him. He quickly stood straight, trying his best to act normal.

    "Shall we have lunch now?" Shara nced at her wristwatch and then shifted her gaze back to Leon. "It''s already the time." She smiled like she always did.

    "Oh! Okay, let''s go." Leon responded and they left for the restaurant which was located just next to their museum. They frequent the ce and they used to have lunch there every day.

    After the dishes which they ordered were served, the two ''friends'' started eating their lunch. It was very quiet for a while, too quiet that both of them felt ufortable yet awkward.

    ''Why did she behave like nothing happened? It''s not like she was also drunkst night.''

    ''Did he really not remember? Maybe I think too much. There''s no way he would not say anything if he remembers.''

    "Last night... " Shara started but instantly paused, all because Leon choked on the fish soup that he drank!

    He was in the middle of drinking the soup but when he heard her saying st night'', he was too flustered which made him choked and coughed nonstop!

    "Are you alright?" Shara abruptly rose from her seat and patted his back. "You are so careless."

    "I''m fine." Leon''s face was all red due to the coughing. He poured a ss of water for himself and drank it while Shara returned to her seat.

    "What did you try to say?" He asked as soon as Shara sat down.

    "You were a crybabyst night. You chanted about your fiancee nonstop, to me." She enunciated thest two words, confidently looking him right in the eyes.

    "What? Crybaby? No way! I wouldn''t do that." Leon waved his hand before his face, showing his strong doubt. He didn''t think he had that side in him. Shara must be telling a lie!

    "Do you know what you saidst night?" Shara cleared her throat, prepping herself for some acting.

    "Will I be able to change her heart?"

    "Should I beg her to give me a chance?"

    "Even if it''s for just once, I want her to look at me."

    "I don''t want her to hate me -"

    She mimicked the words Leon saidst night but his voice made her stopped immediately.

    "Is that why?" Leon asked to which Shara raised a brow. She was confused.

    "Is that why you kissed me? Because it''s too hard for you to listen? Because you want me to stop talking about her?" Leon asked. This time, he was the one who nced at Shara right in the eyes.

    When he heard what he saidst night, he was suddenly overwhelmed with guilt! Did his words hurt her? Was that the reason why she lose control? When he put himself in her ce, he understood how hard it would be!

    "Didn''t you say that you don''t remember? Was that a lie?" Shara asked. Her face was totally unreadable which made Leon anxious.

    "Shara, I was afraid. You know how much you mean to me. What if -"

    "What if that kiss ruined our rtionship?" Shara interrupted by finishing the words he was about to say. "Leon, I never expect anything from you. I know my ce." She muttered and narrowed her eyes at her hands that were ced on her thighs.

    "Shara, you know I don''t mean that. I''m the one who knows you the best in this whole world. You also know that I hate it when you belittle yourself." Leon firmly said.

    When Shara didn''t say anything and kept her mouth shut, he became more anxious and struggled for words to say! What if he really lose her? He would never be able to go through it!

    "Shara, please. You scared me when you are like this." He begged.

    "Then you should at least be happy!" Shara snapped which made Leon blinked in surprise. It was the second time she ever raised her voice at him! Last night was the first.

    Trying to calm down herself, Shara let out a breath. "If you were happy, then this would have never happened. I decided to not be greedy. I told myself that as long as you''re happy, I will be fine but... she broke your heart and you bbered about it to me nonstop." She made a deliberate paused and then nced at Leon.

    "Leon, do you even know how pathetic you made me feel?" She muttered.

    Leon was tight-lipped. He wondered how much she had suffered because of him. Why was he so thoughtless? Why didn''t he noticed her feelings? If he had known it earlier, even if he couldn''t give his heart to her, he could have at least refrain himself from hurting her more!

    He sat there, staring at his best friend who saw him as a man. He recalled how she was the only one with whom he could share his pain no matter what the reason was, be it his power-hungry father or his beloved fiancee who didn''t love him back.

    His heart broke when his fiancee told him that she likes another man. But he had no idea that each day, he broke the heart of his friend who was sitting opposite to him! How could she hold it back so well?! He remembered himself making a fuss when he was hurt, it was just yesterday!

    "You don''t have to feel sorry for me, Leon," Shara said which made the potter more puzzled. "This is my problem and it''s not like you have a clue. I''m the one who looks at you more than I should. So, don''t feel responsible for me."

    She paused for a while before saying, "I will leave first." She then rose from her seat and walked towards the door.

    "Shara." He called her name but she didn''t respond. She maintained her pace and leave the restaurant, leaving him alone with a troubled mind.....

 Chapter 53 - Cold And Distant

    Days passed by quietly and in no time, five days had passed since Nicole and Astonst saw each other.

    Nicole was sitting in her office talking with Jerome on the phone.

    "No, Jerome. I cannot rush things. After what happenedst time, the devil has be more doubtful of me. If I go to the orphanage now, the risk is too huge. This is not a thing where I''m allowed to fail." She exined to the man.

    Thest time she defied her step-mother, she almost suffered severely and her fever was the thing that saved her. She needs to lie low for now.

    "Okay. You too." She put down her phone and heavily sighed. Rushing was too much because for her, everything was a matter of life and death!

    After a few seconds, her secretary Julia Cha entered her office room. "Chairwoman, it''s time for your meeting with the personnel of the clothing brand." The secretary informed her.

    Right, the meeting! It''s today. The pain in her heart resurfaced when she realized that Aston Kang will also be present in the meeting.

    For Nicole, her past five days were quiet yet tormenting. But for the actor, it''s the opposite. Many news about him were reported during three days. He signed with a new agency, he was confirmed to lead a drama with Anna Park and many other small news.

    Nicole wondered how she would stop thinking of him if they were talking about him everywhere - in the newspapers, television, articles and even in the streets and herpany! What''s more? She will meet him again today!

    "Let''s go." Nicole rose from her seat and went to the meeting room where the meeting was supposed to be held.

    There was still 30 minutes left before the actual meeting but she scheduled another meeting ahead of the meeting with Aston. She needs to give some instructions to her employees in the clothing business and checked everything.

    "Everything is ready for the shooting that will take ce after three days."

    "I already confirmed the time with Mr. Aston Kang."

    "The factory also finished everything we asked."

    The Chairwoman hears out the report from her employees. She felt a sense of satisfaction. This clothing brand was the one she built personally. It was her dream and that''s why it was so important for her. She wouldn''t allow anything to ruin her efforts.

    Five minutes left until the scheduled meeting with the top celebrity and they were already informed of his arrival. As always, the actor was known for his punctuality.

    Finally, the door of their meeting room was opened and the most awaited guest made his way to the room. The employees stood up to greet him and so did Nicole. When her captivating chestnut brown eyesnded on the nation''s heartthrob, he reminded her of their meeting in the restaurant that night. The night when she realized that he was Aston Kang.

    Just like that night, the actor was still majestic as the king of the entertainment industry he was! Wearing a ck suit, he posed a formal appearance. Not to mention that he looked as handsome as ever.

    Everything resembled that night, except for two things. Nicole''s heart that was totally different from that night and the actor''s expression that made him looked cold and distant.

    Unlike that night, her heart was beating faster when she saw him. Unlike that night, he didn''t sh a friendly smile at her.

    With a bit of reluctance, Nicole approached the actor and reached out her hand to him. "Thanks for making time toe here, Mr. Kang. It''s nice to see you again." She tried her best to not show what she felt inside.

    Aston holds her hand and gave her a handshake. "Same here, Chairwoman." He smiled but it never reached his eyes.

    They both took a seat and Nicole introduced her employees to the actor as they would be the ones handling almost everything for him in the uing shootings. The actor remained polite but never crossed the line. He remained professional the whole time.

    "As I told you before, Mr. Kang, there will also be a photoshoot with the newly chosen female model for our brand, Ms. Anna Park. After doing separate shoots, we will do some more shoots as a couple." The General Manager who was a man in his 30s informed the actor.

    "I heard about that. I have no problem. It would even be a great chance to promote our new drama together. I think I should thank you for that." Aston replied formally yet his expression was pleasant and friendly.

    "That''s great to hear, Mr. Kang. But Ms. Anna Park couldn''t attend today meeting due to some personal matters. I hope that you would understand." The Chairwoman said. "We couldn''te to a decision for a long time and only confirmed the female face of our brand a few days ago. We were quite afraid that you won''t be d about it."

    "It''s fine, Chairwoman. I''m good friends with Anna and I''m happy that I could do this together with her and not someone else." Aston turned to Nicole and smiled out of courtesy.

    Strangely, Nicole felt ufortable. He was too different from the Aston Kang that she knew. When she looked at his face, she didn''t saw any wounds or scars. He seemed to have recovered and make up helped him in hiding some of it too. She felt quite relieved, thinking that he looked after himself well.

    The meeting ended after around half an hour. All the other employees had left the meeting room while Nicole and Aston remained in the room.

    The Chairwoman felt nervous and ufortable while the actor maintained a calm and nonchnt face. After a minute of silence, Nicole rose from her seat. "If everything is done, let''s get out of here. I will see you off, Mr. Kang."

    Aston rose from his seat without saying anything and Nicole walked forward to lead the way.

    "Can you spare me some time, Chairwoman? It would be great to have some tea together in your office."

    The actor''s words made her halted her movement. Confused, she turned around and met his gaze. He was still calm and stoic. He was unreadable.

    "Sure." She responded and led him to her office.

    Aston sat on the sofa in the office while Nicole prepared some tea in one corner. It was quiet and the atmosphere was tense. After what seemed to be forever, Nicole makes her way to the actor with a tray in her hand. She ced one cup of tea before him and another for herself. She then sat opposite to him.

    Narrowing his eyes at the tea, Aston slightly smiled. "You still prepared it by yourself." He muttered. He was reminded of the time when he first came to this office.

    With blood staining his shirt, he was aplete mess! At that time, she offered him avender tea which she prepared herself saying that it''s good for calming the nerves.

    "I love making teas. It''s my hobby." Nicole simply replied.

    Lifting the cup of tea, Aston took a sip and inhale the scent. "It''s jasmine tea this time." Hemented.

    "Yes. It''s good for your health. Now, you need that more thanvender tea." She simply responded again yet her eyes observed everything about him.

    "You must really like tea. You know so much about it." He put down the cup and finally nced at her.

    "It''s all thanks to the research I made." She ended up answering the exact things that he said, nothing more or less. But deep inside, she wondered if he wanted her to spare him some time only to talk about tea!

    "You''re always great at whatever you do." Even in rejecting me. He wished to say these too but he holds back himself. "How have you been, Nicole?" He asked as he forced a little smile.

    It''s only five days but why did he ask her as if they hadn''t seen each other for weeks? It even made her wondered if something was going on with him. She almost shuddered at the simple thought of it!

    "I''m doing fine." She hardly slept and had no appetite ever since that night but how could she say that? She would only make him wavered again! They will only end up hurting each other again. "What about you?" She asked.

    "It''s hectic." He slightly smiled but he didn''t say any more word. He took another sip of the tea.

    He looked fine before but now that he was sitting more closer to her, he seemed to be very tired. She was curious but she didn''t want to bother him again, so she kept her silence.

    Aston narrowed his eyes at his hands that were ced on his thighs. He wished to say something but something holds him back. That night and one more reason.

    "It''s great to hear that you''re doing fine. I could be at ease." He forced a little smile once again like he always did in the past.

    Nicole just realized that he had been forcing a smile like he did that day when he came to her office. It made her anxious and worried about him. She wanted to ask him something but Aston''s phone went off and made her maintained her silence.

    Aston looked at the caller ID and quickly picked up the call.

    "Anna." He greeted which made Nicole blinked in surprise! Anna Park?!

    "Where are you?" Aston asked the woman and his face was stered with worry.

    "Wait for me. I''ll be there right away." He ended the call and then turned his eyes to Nicole.

    "I''m sorry. Something came up and I need to go. Thanks for the tea." Without even waiting for her response, he rose from his seat and stormed out of the office.....

 Chapter 54 - Wrong Idea

    Left alone, Nicole was stunned. She couldn''t help but wondered what the rtionship between the two celebrities might be! What''s more? She had never seen Aston worrying about someone to that extent. He always did that for her but what was that?!

    Recalling all the words she said to hurt him, to break him and to make him give up on her; she told herself not to think about him. Maybe he gave up on her, maybe he moves on and meet someone new.

    He was the nation''s heartthrob, the most popr celebrity and he will never be short on women as long as he wanted! He and Anna Park will make a great match but... the thought of him being with another woman hurt so much!

    Shaking her head, she reminded herself that everything was for the best. But even she thought that she was just trying to force herself to believe it. In no time, her next scheduled meetinges up and she left her office with a troubled and uneasy mind.

    * * *

    Aston rushed to his apartment and quickly get inside. In the main room, he saw Anna sitting on one of the couch.

    The woman was dressed in a grey gown which covered up to her knee and a white t shoes. She pressed both her hands on the couch and her gaze was fixated on the floor. She didn''t move at all and sat there as if she was a statue. She only blinked her eyes once in a while.

    "Anna," Aston uttered and walked towards her. Hearing his voice, the actress lifted her head and fainted a smile when she saw him.

    Her face was pale and her lips had lost their original colour due to exposing herself to the rain for a long time. Her clothes were drenched in the rain and her hair was all wet.

    "You should be at home. Why did youe out while it is raining nonstop?" Aston sighed and bend his knees before her to match her height.

    "I''m bored and my house is so tormenting. Every inch in my house reminds me of my brother." Anna''s trailed off. She narrowed her eyes at her thighs, refusing to meet his gaze.

    "But you''ll be sick if you remain like this. I''ll get you a towel and dry yourself first." He stood up and was about to go to his room to fetch her a towel but Anna holds his hand.

    He narrowed his eyes at her but she didn''t say anything. Then he let his hand loose from her grip. "You promised not to do this."

    "Can you just be with me? Only you can help me forget this heart-wrenching pain." Anna muttered. Still sitting on the couch, she lifted her head to look at Aston who was standing.

    "Anna, I already tell you that I love someone else. I promised to help you get better and cope with your brother''s death but... if you keep on doing this, it will be hard for me to keep seeing you." Keeping in mind the unstable condition of the woman, his voice remained calm and patient the whole time.

    Losing a family, losing a loved one; he understood how hard it was for the one who lived. Five days ago, Anna lost her older brother, her only sibling in a car ident. It took a huge toll on her, both mentally and physically as she was very close with thete brother.

    She won''t eat or sleep for three whole days and two days ago, she even tried to harm herself but her father and her friend find her on time and stopped her. Anna''s friend who knows about her feelings for Aston contacted him and asked for his help. Even her father begged him to help Anna until she feels better. They begged him to help her in coping with the mental pain.

    As the one who understood the excruciating pain of losing a loved one, be it a family or a friend, Aston couldn''t turn them down. That''s why he stepped in. But from the very beginning, he made it clear that he would help her out as a friend, nothing more or less. Just yesterday, he told her that he loved someone else when she suddenly became persistent again in her feelings for him.

    Aston sighed when he nced at her drenched clothes. He then sat beside her. "Anna, you need someone to love you and cherish you rather than someone like me whose heart is already taken. I will never be able to make you happy but you deserve someone who can do that."

    Anna didn''t say anything but it seemed like she had fallen into a deep thought. She often behaved this way and zoned out ever since her brother died.

    "What are you thinking about?" Aston asked. Just within a short period of two days, he already understood and knew her too well.

    "You are just like my brother," Anna replied in a low voice.

    "And why is that?" Aston mused. He wasn''t expecting such a response.

    "Jason always say those words to me. Anna, don''t keep on dating around. Find someone who truly loves you. You need a good man who will love you and make you happy." She recited what herte brother used to tell her all the time. "He was quite a nagger." She added.

    "That means he loves you. We only nagged at someone because we care about them. We don''t have the patience to do that to the ones we don''t care about." Aston made a deliberate paused when he thinks of his family. "I would love to have someone who cares enough to nag at me." He trailed off.

    "Do you mean that you care about me? You keep on nagging me." Anna said with a shadow of a smile on her pale face.

    "Yes. If I don''t care about you, why would I help you? But Anna, everything between a man and a woman is not always a romantic one. There is also friendship and the duty to care for each other as we are all humans." He exined to her.

    "Then what about you? What is your thought in us?" She quickly asked.

    "I care for you as a friend. I can be your friend if you want." He paused and added, "I never have a female friend."

    "I never know that you have a kind heart," Anna remarked yet her voice was still barely above a whisper. She had lost her bold and carefree attitude in just five days.

    Kind heart? Aston was not sure. Losing his parents at a very young age, he received the kindness of many people while growing up. He always tried his best to live his life in a way that wouldn''t let those people down. If it was not for his dark past which was the gang, he wouldn''t have a reason to be ashamed of himself.

    He wanted to help people in need just like kind people helped him out in times of his need. But he never considered himself kind or great, all because of his dark years in the infamous gang. However, he still holds onto one principle even during his time in the gang. He never took a life. No matter how much the pressure was, this one principle never wavered.

    He wanted to kill the Boss of the gang, Lester Yun when he killed his best friend. However, his friend''s wish for him to lead a normal life, hold him back and that''s how he was able to be where he was today.

    Thinking of the past, the actor''s eyes were filled with sadness. Refusing to let his emotion to take the best of him, he abruptly rose from his seat. "Stay here. I will get you a towel." He hurried to his room right away.

    Coming out again after a few seconds, he handed the towel to Anna. "I didn''t have any clothes that would fit you. So, dry yourself and I will drive you home. At this rate, you will catch a cold."

    He sat next to the actress while thetter was busy drying herself. "Why did you insist on working right away? Your health is not good enough to withstand the tough working condition."

    "I only have that photoshoot in my schedule. Our drama still has weeks left before shooting. Besides, you will also take ce in the photoshoot. I have nothing to worry about." Anna simply replied as he wiped her hair with the towel.

    "Do you mean that you expect me to look after you in the set?" Aston blurted out.

    Anna simply nodded her head. "Of course. You don''t want to do?" She tilted her head and nced at him with a seemingly confused face.

    "Okay. Okay. I will do that." He sighed in defeat and took the towel from her. "Come, let''s get you home."

    Leaving his apartment, Aston drove his car towards Anna''s home. He had been there twice and he was always very weed there. However, all through the road, his meeting with Nicole was on his mind.

    He recalled himself running out in the middle of them having a tea. He was in a hurry because Anna was very unpredictable these days. He can''t take the risk of letting her being alone!

    The Chairwoman wouldn''t get the wrong idea, right?

 Chapter 55 - Pity

    Staring at the small calendar which was ced on her office desk, Nicole frowned. It''s time again. The time for a joint dinner which the two families used to have once a month.

    It''s not like the rtionship between the two families was real, it''s just a show but why did the two greedy politicians put so much effort into it? It''s really tiring! What''s more? She will have to go to the destination with the devil! Leon wille with his father. That''s how they always did during the past two years.

    Thinking of Leon, she hadn''t seen him since that day, the day he confessed to her. They didn''t even talk through a phone or message.

    Very soon, Alex Jo made his way to her office and stood before her desk. "The Minister told me to take you to her. She is all set for the joint dinner." He informed her.

    "I got it. Give me 5 minutes." She simply responded, not looking at the man like she always did. She only had to go through thest file and her work will be done for the day.

    Alex quietly stood still, narrowing his eyes at her and stared at her for the whole time. It was too much after a while and Nicole couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Your gaze should be focused on other things." She coldly said while focusing on the report.

    "What things?" Alex asked her.

    "Any other things, but me." She deadpanned. She still finds it hard to suppress her hatred for the man. She hardly gets distracted by him because she really didn''t care about him but she hated being watched. It always suffocated her.

    "Are you alright now? What about your fever?" He asked,pletely disregarding her cold treatment.

    Nicole sighed at his persistent nature. "You don''t have to worry about me. Frankly speaking, I don''t need your concern." She closed the file and rose from her seat. "Let''s go."

    Meanwhile, in the Gold Porcin Museum, Leon didn''t have a good time either. It''s been five days since he walked in eggshells around Shara. The woman rarely talked to her and only give her a response when he asked her a question. She practically distanced herself from him which made him uneasy.

    Sitting in a chair in his office, he keeps on staring at Shara who was busy with some files on the couch and table deemed for visitors. When the woman suddenly rose from her seat and darted her eyes to him, he quickly shifted his gaze from her and his eyes swept around every corner, trying to avoid her gaze.

    Shara walked to Leon and stood in front of his desk. "It''s time for the joint dinner with your fiancee family. Your father will already be waiting for you." She formally said to him.

    Being hit by a realization, Leon immediately narrowed his eyes at his wristwatch. "I totally forgot about it." He gasped.

    "You forgot?" Shara raised a brow. "It''s the first." She muttered but Leon heard her clearly.

    "You bothered me so much these days. Maybe that''s why." He hurriedly go through the file on his table and realized how much he neglected his work. He didn''t get anything done!

    "That''s good." Shara simply remarked which instantly made Leon paused his movement. He lifted his head and looked at her.

    "What do you mean?" He asked confusedly.

    "That means you didn''t think much about her these days. Didn''t I told you that I will make you forget her?" She simply said again as if it was a casual and normal talk.

    ncing at his watch once more, Leon let out a breath. "I''m out of time. Let''s talk after dinner, Shara. Please think about what you want to say. I will listen to it, whatever it is." He briefly nced at the files and sighed. "Please take these files home for me. I will work on it tonight."

    He immediately grabbed his coat and then left his office.

    * * *

    Like always, the joint dinner took ce in the same restaurant where they used to hold for the past two years. Leon and his father walked inside the private room which they reserved and the two women were already there.

    "I''m sorry. I was a bit caught up. My father waits for me and that''s why he iste with me." Leon apologized as they took a seat.

    "You''re on time. You must be really busy." Garcia Han simply responded with a smile.

    "Yes. There are some exhibitionsing up in my museum." Leon formally replied.

    "I heard that you got sick. How are you doing now?" Peter Jung asked Nicole. He always remained friendly to the Chairwoman which thetter could never understand. She always wondered what his intention might be.

    "I''m fine now. Thanks for your concern." Nicole replied.

    Leon nced at Nicole who was sitting opposite to him. She didn''t seem to be so well. As soon as his eyesnded on his fiancee, he was reminded of their conversation that day and the pain in his heart resurfaced. Just when Nicole looked at him, he quickly looked away. He was not ready.

    Dinner was served and they continue to chat. Though everyone knows that everything happening now was just an act without any sincerity, they keep up the act, all hiding their nature. Nicole was really bored with it and so was Leon. Once in a while, they ended up meeting each other''s gaze but they were always so quick to look away.

    "How did your preparations go? You have a very important exhibitioning up, right?" Garcia Han asked Leon.

    Leon understood that the step-mother was talking about the exhibition which he used as an excuse to dy the wedding. Of course, it was very important but not as important as his wedding. However, he understood Nicole''s feelings and that''s why he wanted to give her more time.

    "It''s going well." He said as he faked a smile. He was not doing well at all! He waspletely upied and distracted by the woman sitting before him and his best friend who didn''t even want to talk to him! Even if he tried to do a good job, he always ended up losing focus.

    "That''s great." The step-mothermented. She keeps on staring at the potter, observing him. These days, she couldn''t be at ease, all thanks to him. She also didn''t know why she felt this way. There''s something about him which troubled her and sometimes, she even finds him intimidating! No one had never made her felt that way!

    "Nicole is doing great too." The Prime Minister turned his head to the young Chairwoman. "I heard that you will soon beunching your new clothing brand. Is there anything which you''re not good at?" He let out a chuckle.

    "You''re too kind. I only harvest the fruits of myte father and my mother''s work. I still need to improve in many ways." Nicole gave her step-mother a side nce as she replied to Leon''s father.

    "You look after your daughter well." The Prime Minister remarked and looked at Garcia Han. He nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "She is smart and she can do anything if she put her mind to it." Garcia Han remarked.

    The contempt that Leon had for this step-mother was so much that he couldn''t stop himself from talking. Tilting his head, he turned to her with a smile and asked, "You are such a family woman, Minister. I''m suddenly curious about your family. I don''t know anything about them. I mean... " Looking at her right in the eyes, he continued, "Your blood-rted family." His eyes were calm yet intimidating.

    Garcia Han''s fake smile instantly dropped when she heard Leon. Beneath the table where no one could see, she was nervously clenching her fist. Unseeable rage was hidden in her eyes but the other three people in the room could feel it.

    Forcing a smile once again, she replied, "I don''t have any blood-rted family." She poured herself a cup of water and drink it, trying her best to hide the pressure that she felt.

    Leon briefly nced at Nicole and noticed her pleading look. She was worried about him. She didn''t want him to bring harm upon himself! Ignoring her silent pleading, he turned his attention back to Garcia Han.

    "That''s so sad. I''m sorry. I heard that you have an older brother but maybe I''m mistaken. I apologize if I make you ufortable." Leon faked an apologetic face. He looked at the step-mother as if he pitied her for not having a family. His father also seemed to be quite interested.

    The face that looked at her with pity; that''s what Garcia Han hated the most! Tightly clenching her fist beneath the table, she tried her best not to lose control but... it was so hard that she felt like she was slowly killed from the inside. It was so tormenting!

    How dare he look at her with pity when he didn''t know anything about her?! Many years ago, she already made a vow that she will never allow herself to be pitied again.....

 Chapter 56 - Without A Limit

    In a split second, the atmosphere in the private room became very heavy. Tension was forming in the air circling between the Minister of Justice and the world-renowned potter.

    This was an open challenge! Garcia Han was convinced. She was going to go easy on this young man but why did he keep on provoking her?! Maybe he was bored but he shouldn''t recklessly challenge her.<em>That''s what she thought.</em>

    The wound which she tried to bury all her life resurfaced and in no time, her hands started shivering! Trying to suppress but failed, she muttered, "Excuse me." She then rose from her seat, walked out of the room and went straight to the washroom.

    Standing in front of a mirror and a washbasin, she pulled up the tap and washed her face again and again. This goes on for more than a minute!

    Bending down and cing both her hands on the washbasin, she stared at her reflection in the mirror. "Snap out. It''s all in the past." She muttered. <em>Was she trying to fool herself?</em>

    Breathing in and out repeatedly, her hurtful past came back and haunted her. Past? Why did it always felt like just yesterday? Maybe because she could recall all the exact incidents, clear like a sunshine day free of clouds.

    Well, that so-called past was the reason why she was here today. It turned her into who she was today. A monster? A viiness? No.<em>It''s her own way of seeking justice.</em>

    She was only carrying out the justice that the darnw of this country failed to serve to her!

    Wiping her wet face with a handkerchief, she braced herself, inwardly telling herself not to show her weakness.

    She briefly fixed her makeup and then take a look at her reflection once again. She was 40 but she was still beautiful. She still looked young in contrast to her age. This was her most important weapon more than a decade ago - <em>her beauty.</em>

    When she returned to the room, it was still quiet just like the time she left. "I''m sorry about earlier. I became quite emotional so I had to go to the washroom not to embarrass myself." She said as she upied her seat.

    "Are you alright?" Nicole asked. It was the first time she ever saw Garcia Han behaving that way and she was flustered. She can''t help but wonder what the reason might be.<em>Did the devil also have a weakness?</em>

    "I''m fine," Garcia replied. She holds Nicole''s hand and shed a smile.

    Deciding that it was enough for one go, Leon stopped provoking the step-mother and quietly continued eating his dinner. While everyone awkwardly ate their dinner, the Prime Minister was the one to break the silence.

    "I do some thinking these days." His gaze directed to the Minister of Justice. "I think our children will be able to help us in upgrading our image by doing some good deeds. Even though there is still a few months left before the election, it''s always best to make an early move."

    "Do you have something on mind?" Garcia asked, showing great interest in Peter Jung''s suggestion.

    "Donations and charities are a trend that never aged. Why won''t we start with that?" The Prime Minister opined. His seemingly innocent smile only had greed beneath it.

    "That''s a good idea." Garcia Han simply remarked.

    "Then let''s pick an orphanage and some nursing homes for the donations. Our children will be the ones giving them out as a couple. It will be a benefit for everyone and even for the ongoing election for a Presidential candidate." Peter Jung stated.

    At the mention of an orphanage, Nicole who was very bored with the greed talking of the two politicians became very interested. This might be a great chance to visit Moon Orphanage without drawing suspicions! She wanted to mention the orphanage but decided that it was not a wise idea. It will only make her seem suspicious.

    "That''s great. Let''s do that." Garcia Han agreed, unaware of the hidden motive behind it. "Look into it and pick out two or three orphanages and nursing homes to help out. Me and the Prime Minister are both busy these days. It''s time to chose a Presidential candidate for our party and we need to fully concentrate on this matter." She said to Nicole and Leon to which the two nodded.

    The joint dinner was quietly wrapped up after a mixed atmosphere of tense and awkwardness. The two politicians went home and the couple went home together like they always did. Leon was driving the car while Nicole sat on the front seat beside him.

    For minutes, Nicole pondered what she would do. Will she just tell Leon that she needs to go to Moon Orphanage and ask him to pick it? What will she say about the reason? She wasn''t sure. While she was busy debating inwardly, Leon suddenly spoke up, making her startled but it was the words he said that almost made her heart stop.

    "Are you wondering if you should mention Moon Orphanage or not?" The potter calmly asked Nicole which made thetter heart jumped!<em>What did he just say?! </em>

    Nicole''s eyes widened in surprise! She turned her head to Leon, looking at him as if he had superpowers! "How did you know that?!" She gasped.

    "I have my ways. You can also say it as ''stalking''." Leon simply replied. He was so calm when he talked about stalking which made Nicole shook her head in disbelief.

    "That''s illegal." She retorted. Maybe she was so used to being watched by Garcia''s men that she didn''t even think about the possibility of Leon''s men watching her! Well, it''s only been a few days since she knew his feelings.

    "I don''t care. I only wanted to be of some help to you." Leon calmly responded again.

    When Nicole think about it, she realized that something was not right. She had never made a move regarding Moon Orphanage! It would be impossible to get information by stalking her.

    "Jerome Min," Leon uttered which cleared all Nicole''s confusion. "Isn''t he the man who works for you in secret? The one who used to enter your apartment through your secret door. My men followed him when he went to Moon Orphanage."

    Secret door? Just how much does her fiance know? It gave the Chairwoman quite a headache!

    "Your step-mother''s men are so ipetent, Nicole. They failed to discover that door even after many years while my men do it in less than a month." Leon remarked while remaining calm all the time.

    "I don''t really care but withdraw your men. As you said, Garcia Han''s men are watching my every move and it''s already tiring enough to have them around. You are only adding fuel to the fire." She coldly said while sharply ncing at the potter.

    "I cannot do that. Learn to live with it." Leon simply replied, totally ignoring her words.

    "Leon!" She snapped. "Must you behave this way?" She frowned at his seemingly calm demeanor.<em>Just what was he thinking?!</em>

    Leon pulled over the car and turned his attention to his fiancee. "Your step-mother''s men are there to watch you and prevent you from doing anything against her wishes. But my men are there to protect you from everything, including the dogs of the Minister of Justice." Leon exined. He didn''t seem to be pleased but he never raised his voice at her.

    Nicole didn''t say anything but stared at Leon with displeased written all over her face. Sawing this, Leon sighed. "Nicole, even if you don''t love me, you should trust me and my men. I promise you that they will be reliable. If you are ufortable because of me, then I won''t interfere. But please, just let them be around. Let them protect you. I won''t seek any information from them."

    "How will I know that they are trustworthy?" Nicole asked, a hint of doubt in her voice and expression.

    "Because I trained them myself." Leon blurted out but regret right away as Nicole stared at her as if he was a ghost!

    "Yourself?" She didn''t even know what to believe! "I don''t remember you being skilled in such things. I never saw you touch any kind of weapons. Who are you?" She asked.

    Leon sighed and sat straight, looking away from her. "You don''t have to know that but believe me. All my men are skilled enough and loyal. Think about it, Nicole. It''s been two years but have you ever sense their presence? No, right? If you wish, they will help you and do anything you asked, <em>without a limit</em>." His voice trailed off at thest three words.

    Nicole used to thought that she knew this man. After all, it''s been two years since they were introduced to one another. But at the moment, she was struck by a realization. She didn''t know him at all! It was the first time she ever finds him this intimidating and fearful!

    Before she could even process what the potter said, thetter started driving again. He remained quiet but his mind was fully upied too.

    They reached Nicole''s apartment and when she was about to open the door, Leon grabbed her hand. "Please consider what I said. I''m serious. Ask me if you have any other questions. I will try to give you an answer." He pleaded with her.

    Without giving him a response, Nicole freed herself from his grip. She gets off the car and walked straight to her apartment building while Leon stared at her until she was out of his sight.....

 Chapter 57 - Irresistible

    It''s him again.

    Nicole looked at the name of Aston on the caller ID. What did he want after cutting short their tea time because of another woman?!That''s the first thing that crossed her mind. Was it jealousy?<em>Maybe.</em>

    <em>Great timing!</em> She was just entering her apartment, not even having the time to get changed. She even wondered if he stalked her! That''s absurd! She brushed off the thought but recalling about Leon''s men, she sighed. It''s not entirely impossible.

    Sitting on the couch, she decided to pick up the call. He was incapable of leaving her alone and she always failed to resist his temptation! Now, she thought that she understood why he was so popr, especially among women. He had an<em>irresistible</em>nature.

    "To what do I owe this call?" She said with a bit of sarcasm the moment she answered the call.

    Aston who was alone in his apartment raised a brow at her words and the tone of her voice. Why did it seem like she was upset? Was she in a bad mood?

    "Is something wrong? What''s with your tone?" He asked, dumbfounded.

    "I have a long day and I''m more than tired, Mr. Kang. I will hang up if you have nothing important to say." Nicole bluntly responded. When she put down her phone, she heard his voice.

    "Wait! Don''t hang up. I only wish to talk with you for a while." He anxiously said, paying full attention to the phone call. He was sitting in his bed, his heart beat faster at the silence.

    "I thought that you had given up being persistent," Nicole remarked, pointing out how the actor kept his silence for the past five days. She admitted that her life was duller when he was not around, not calling her or not meeting her. It was tormenting.

    "I wanted to talk to you but... " He paused, wondering about what words would he put. "I''m afraid that you would push me away again."<em>I was not ready for another heartbreak.</em>He wished to say these words too. But like always, he cared about her feelings the most.

    He knows that she felt the same as him. She liked him as much as he did but something was holding her back. The reason which he didn''t know. Telling her how hurt he was would only torment her!

    "Things are still the same even now, including my decision," Nicole said. Her voice was now very calmpared to before. Hearing his voice through a phone once again, she missed the time when they chat,ughed and bickered. But happiness was not always followed by the same. Sometimes, hell used to be the one awaiting happiness, just like how her happy life turned into a hell.

    "I know. I can feel it today." Aston muttered. "Your decision is the same and so is mine. I won''t force you but I have no intention to give up on you. I would be d if you at least answer my call as you did now." Aston''s voice was soft and gentle. It was just like what Nicole missed!

    "What am I supposed to do with you, Aston Kang?" She muttered and leaned backwards, pressing her back to the back support of the couch. She ced the back of her head on the top, staring at the ceilings.

    "You don''t have to do anything. Just sit back and watch me falling for you, chasing you and crazy about you. But after I make you change your decision, it will be your turn." Aston simply replied.

    Nicole rapidly blinked at his words! Does he mean that if she changed her mind, he will be the one sitting back? He will watch her being crazy about him?! What nonsense was that?!

    "You make me lose my mind and even myself. That''s why I n to do the same. I only need some time." Aston added. He was still the same, confident like ever!

    <em>Did he even know how hard it was for her to control herself? He knows nothing!</em>She was already not in her right mind, all thanks to him! And now, he wanted more?!

    She opened her mouth to say something but he beat her at that.

    "You must be tired. Have a good rest. Goodnight, Nicole." Without waiting for her response, he hung up the call!

    Nicole immediately sat straight and looked at her phone. Did he just hang up? She couldn''t believe it!

    She recalled him rushing out today for some actress which was very contrary to the words he told her just now. Staring at his number on her phone, she scowled. "Aston Kang, just what are you thinking?!"

    * * *

    In the Prime Minister''s mansion, Leon sought out Shara as soon as he reached home just as he promised. He must talk to her and listen to her.

    Thest five days were so awkward and tense between them which he didn''t want at all. He wanted to fix things as soon as possible.

    Now he was sitting on the couch in his room with Shara sitting on the other couch opposite to him.

    "Did the dinner went well?" Shara simply asked, calmly sitting there.

    Briefly recalling the step-mother losing control, Leon''s lips curved into a slightly mocking smile. "Much well than imagined." He uttered.

    Shara didn''t say anything and simply sit still. Her silence always made Leon ufortable. He was not used to this.

    "Let''s continue our talk which was left unfinished." Leon gazed at Shara as if he was pleading with her to say something.

    During their joint dinner, Shara was in her room, thinking about what she would say. She decided to go with what she thought would be the best for both of them.

    "I apologize for my behaviour that night and the next day. I was out of line." She formally said, narrowing her eyes at the floor.

    He didn''t expect to hear this. He thought that they would talk it out like a friend, not as a master and a subordinate. He knows that the way she was brought up was harsh, harsher than even some men! Maybe this was the effect of her training. Maybe it was in her veins and she had grown ustomed to it.

    "What did you apologized for?" He asked her after maintaining his silence for a while. Was it the kiss or the confession? He was not sure.

    The whole time, she didn''t meet his gaze at all. She bit her lip, hesitating to speak for seconds. But she knows that he was waiting for her response and she must answer him. She already decided toe to her sense and be herself again, starting tonight.

    "I shouldn''t talk to you that way. I was rude and even yelled at you. ording to the rules of the ckhood, I know that it''s a crime." She muttered. She didn''t look at him but she could feel his rage. She had known him long and well enough!

    Feeling utterly displeased and disappointed, Leon abruptly rose from his seat and Shara followed suit. "I''m here to have a normal chat with you, Shara." He grunted. "As your friend. Don''t you understand?"

    "Young Master, I - "

    "You know I hate it when you mention the organization. Can''t I have a normal and simple life at least when I''m with you?" Leon snapped, interrupting whatever Shara was trying to say.

    Shara noticed the rage in his eyes and realized that she was in trouble. But she had made up her mind and she tried to do it no matter what. Ever since she was young, she was always brave, blindly brave, which often leads her to trouble.

    Bracing herself, she mustered her courage. "I want to end this awkward rtionship and be a normal member, like others." She said to Leon. She talked too fast due to the pressure she felt that she didn''t even hear what she said!

    "What did you just say?" Leon asked. His voice was cold and his gaze impassive. Unlike her who was not even aware of what she blurted out, he heard her loud and clear.

    "Please permit me to be a normal member. If I remained this way, I''m afraid that I would lose bnce." She pleaded despite noticing his eyes that were now fiery red.

    "Do you recall me caring about the bnce? I''mpletely okay with it even if you lose the bnce between your life as my friend and a member of the organization. That''s how much you mean to me." Leon scowled. He stared at Shara who refused to meet his gaze. Her eyes were glued to the floor which made him angrier and his face darkened.

    "But I''m not okay with it. I want to stop being your friend." She firmly said though she waspletely aware of the weight her words had! Besides, it would not be a pleasant one!

    Leon was stupefied! She was never this persistent during the many years that he knew this woman! Did she behave like this because he couldn''t reciprocate her feelings for him?! He was afraid of losing her but now, he was blinded by rage!

    "Look at me." He said, trying his best to be calmer. When it didn''t work, his patience ran dry!

    "I said look at me." He repeated himself. This time, his voice was full of authority which Shara didn''t fail to feel it. He was serious.

    She lifted her head, meeting his prating gaze. He was truly angry with her!

    "Do you mean what you said? Answer me." His voice wasmanding which was very unlike him.

    "Yes. I mean every word I said." Shara replied, still meeting his unfamiliar cold gaze.

    Leon''s heart sank yet he didn''t show it. If that''s what she wants, then it''s fine. He decided to be tough. He should be.

    "As you wish." He whispered and sat down again. He looked up at the woman who was standing before him. "Starting tomorrow, you don''t have toe to the museum. You will join the others in the main base just like you wanted." He enunciated thest four words, observing her expression.

    "Thank you, Young Master." Shara formally said. Her face remained unreadable. She was tired and if it''s possible, she wanted to run away to a faraway ce, where she couldn''t see him. Her feelings which were evolving stronger made her afraid! What if it became out of control someday? She must distance herself from him as much as possible!

    "You can leave." He uttered and she instantly left without saying anything.

    Now that their friendship was broken, all that remained between them was a rtionship of a master and a subordinate.....

 Chapter 58 - First And Only Love

    It was already 3 in the morning yet Leon was still sitting in his room. Drinking a ss of alcohol and followed by another ss, he spends the whole night, repeating the cycle.

    Once in a while, Shara''s words came to his mind, making anger flowed through his veins each time. What a heartless woman!

    She knows how much he wanted to save their friendship yet she made such a request. In this whole world, she was the only one who knows every single thing about him and the only one whom he could call a friend!

    Will this really be the end of their decade long friendship? It seemed like it but he hoped for the other.

    She wanted to stop being his friend and be a normal member of ckhood, one secret organization whom people think that only existed in stories and rumours. The organization was much more like an opposition to the crime organizations.

    A normal member? Was she even sure of what she asked for? Not having her in his world anymore; it pained Leon''s heart more than he imagined! He lived the past years with her by his side and without her, he felt lost. He felt like he was in the darkness, alone.

    For him, she was like the recement of his mother. She was like the guardian angel whom histe mother left for him. Without her, he didn''t know if he would be able to survive all those years, including his mother''s passing. She was the best gift in his life and he never once imagined a future where Shara was not a part of it.

    She was not ignorant of all these facts. However, she still broke their friendship, easily on top of that. Why was it so easy for her?

    Just for a split second, he thought of stopping her. He didn''t want her to be a normal member. Their world would be more than apart if she indeed became just an average memberpared to him, the sessor and the Young Master of the secret organization.

    The leader and the master of the organization was in the hospital and every day could be hisst. Sooner orter, Leon would be taking over the organization.

    No one outside the organization knew this secret identity of the potter, including his father. The politician was always too busy to have time for his young son, so it''s not a miracle that he could keep a secret for this long.

    It was his mother''s wish which he started carried out when he was just a little boy. If it''s not for histe mother, he won''t be involved in this kind of life. He only wanted a simple and normal life but it was an impossible dream for the young potter.

    Thinking about Shara and the organization, he kept drinking but no matter how much he drank, he couldn''t get himself drunk which he truly hated. It seemed like even the drinks betrayed him tonight!

    * * *

    ''Mira, you should do whatever you like. Your brother will always support you.''

    ''You are the world to me, Mira.''

    ''You''re my only reason for living and I will always be with you.''

    Sleeping on the bed with sweat covering all her face was none other than Garcia Han. Haunted by happy memories that were now turned into nightmares, she repeatedly knitted a brow in her sleep, causing her eye ball''s and eyelids to pressed together tighter. The action formed wrinkles in her forehead each time.

    "Brother." She mumbled in her sleep with tears rolling down the side of her face. Her face was pale and when she finally opened her eyes, horror was evident in them.

    Blood. It''s that dream which could never get old. It''s been more than two decades but she still often had that dream. But her brother''s case was different. She didn''t saw him in her dream oftenpared to before. But when her past confronted her just like what happened during dinner, her brother would be back in her dream. That darn potter! She tightly clenched her fist at the thought of Leon Jung.

    When she suddenly heard a voice from one corner of her room, her heart jumped in shock.

    "Do you have a nightmare again?" The voice of the man asked her while making his way to her.

    The room was dark and it was hard to see the man''s face yet Garcia knows who he was right away. When he was closer, some of his facial features were revealed. A handsome man who might be in histe 30s. He was wearing a white buttoned shirt with his long sleeves folded just above his elbow and a ck waistcoat.

    He halted when he reached the bed and stood there. There was a ss of wine in his right hand. He ced the ss on the top of the drawer next to the table. He takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and sat on the bed beside Garcia Han.

    Observing her with his enchanting emerald green eyes, he leaned closer and wipe away her tears and sweat. Garcia Han quietly stared at him the whole time.

    "When did youe?" She finally asked when he finished what he did.

    "Around 10st night." The man replied. "You are already asleep, so I don''t want to wake you."

    Garcia Han looked at the time. "It''s almost 4 in the morning. You didn''t even get to sleep." She said with a slightly worried face.

    His lips curved into a smile. "I love watching you sleep but you started having nightmares. Did something happen yesterday?" He asked, his smile disappeared when he asked the question.

    "I''m fine. I think I''m a bit tired. Having an internal election is too taxing." Garcia Han uttered, refusing to speak about Leon.

    "Do you need my help? I can do anything." The man said as he caressed Garcia Han''s face.

    "Not for now." She shook her head and slowly get off the bed.

    "It''s still early. You should get more sleep." He said, standing up and staring at her back.

    "Mira." He called when she didn''t respond.

    The name made her halted right away. Turning around, she frowned. "Don''t call me with that, Carson. Mira Kim was dead 20 years ago." She snapped, a bit of disappointment on her face.

    Observing her reaction and her eyes for a while, Carson Jun turned to the right and gulped the wine. He walked to the couch and grabbed a coat that was ced on top.

    Garcia Han started to be anxious of his actions and calmness. "You are leaving?" She asked but he didn''t respond.

    Giving a quick thought, she walked to him and wrapped her arms around his upper body, hugging him from behind. "Don''t leave. I''m sorry. I hate it when you called me by that name. It reminds me of haunting memories." She muttered.

    The evil step-mother and the suspicious yet cunning politician was nowhere to be seen and in her ce was a woman who waspletely captivated by her first and only love.

    Putting down his coat, Carson Jun holds her hands that were wrapped around his upper abdomen. "I hate it when you lie to me." He muttered.

    Garcia Han realized that this man always saw through her. Why did she bother to lie? He had loved her for 23 whole years and he knew her more than she knew herself! "I won''t do it again. I only want to make you less worry."

    Carson Jun sighed and turned around, putting her at arm''s length. "I''m sorry too. I shouldn''t call you by that name. But I want you to know that I''m stronger than you thought. I''m only a year younger than you."

    "You''re 39. I know. You already tell me those words for 23 years." She uttered with a slight frown.

    Her words make Carsonughed. "You don''t want to sleep anymore?" He asked her.

    "I think I rest enough." She paused a second and continued, "I always lost my mind when you''re angry with me." She whispered.

    "I know. But whenever I''m mad at you, it''s always for your sake. You always tried to bear everything on your own rather than relying on me. You know, right? I''m willing to do anything if it''s for you. It was that way in the past, it is now and it will also be that way in the future. I live for you." Carson Jun said, holding her hands.

    "What will I do without you? You''re my only relief from this tiresome world." Garcia Han said with a smile.

    Carson smiled in return and nced at his watch. "It''s already 4 a.m. If you don''t have morning meetings, let''s go to my house. I will make breakfast for you."

    Garcia Han nodded her head. "I have no appointment in the morning. Let me get changed first."

    After a few minutes, Garcia Han and Carson Jun walked out of the mansion. They get inside a luxurious ck Mercedes-Benz S-ss and left for Carson Jun''s residence.....

 Chapter 59 - Enemy

    Leon was quietly standing outside the ICU of Westview Hospital. Tucking his left hand to the side and the other hand in his pocket, he stared at the man who was lying on the bed inside the ICU.

    There he was, the Master of ckhood. His master, his teacher and his maternal uncle. Lying on the bed with life support, the doctors had already lost hope in the man. It''s been a year and the Master was near to his end.

    Due to the Master''s condition, Leon had already taken charge of the organization for the past year. All the power and authority was in his hands now but he didn''t want to take over the organization, not during his uncle, the current Master was still breathing.

    However, all the members had already epted him as their leader and Master, wholeheartedly. They were more than willing to submit themselves to him and obey his orders.

    He stood still with his gaze fixated on his uncle when one man dressed in all ck came to him. "Young Master." The man bowed.

    "Did she return?" Leon asked, still staring at his Master.

    "Yes. Shara joined the others early in the morning." The man replied respectfully.

    Hearing the response, Leon narrowed his eyes on the floor. "What is the member''s opinion?"

    "They are happy with it. Shara is always great at her task. They always look up to her."

    Leon felt like something was pricking his heart yet he didn''t show it. As a future sessor, he was taught not to show even a slight weakness to the members. He had engraved it in his mind. "That''s good. I will drop by in the evening."

    With that said, the man bowed and left Leon''s side.

    * * *

    Nicole was in her office, fully upied by her thoughts. After her conversation with Leonst night, she gave extra attention in the morning, trying to spot Leon''s men. However, she failed. All she saw was the familiar faces of Garcia Han''s men.

    She concluded that there might be two possibilities. First, her fiance had withdrawn his men so they were not there. Or, second, they were so capable and intelligent that she couldn''t spot them no matter how much she tried. She desperately hoped for it to be the former.

    What Leon saidst night still bothered her. He trained his men himself? How was that possible? She never knew him being skilled inbat, let alone using weapons!

    When she received a message, she checked out the contents. It was from Leon and he was sending her the names of three orphanages and nursing homes they would give donations to, including Moon Orphanage. They will personally go there after two days. That means it will be the day after Aston and Anna''s photoshoot. She made a mental note to clear her schedule to visit the orphanages.

    Now, she should focus on her meeting with an important businessman which was just a few minutes away. She was just about to reread the files for the meeting but she heard the sound of her office door being knocked. "Come in." She responded with a slight frown.

    Director Colin Park, her step-mother''s aide in thepany make his way to her which made her frown deeper. He''s already back?! What an annoying old man!

    "How have you been, Chairwoman?" Director Park said as he slightly bowed.

    "I feel better when you''re not around. You should not have returned." The Chairwoman didn''t even bother to hide her contempt for this greedy and fake man. As always, she was easy to read.

    "Too bad." Director Parkmented. "I''m only here to report that I returned from my business trip safe and sound." His smile was always too fake.

    "Now that you have finished reporting, leave. I have a meeting." Nicole said with an annoyed face, pointing her chin at the door.

    "I want to give you an advice to celebrate my return, Chairwoman." Director Park said, pressing up the middle of his sses. "Be extra careful from now on if you don''t want to regret itter. Be careful of everything, be it a business or your personal life."

    As soon as he finished talking, the Director smiled as if he cared for the young Chairwoman and then left the office.

    Nicole was puzzled. What does that old fox mean? What did he know? Unconsciously looking at the time, she realized that the JK Group Chairman will be here any minute. She briefly goes through the files as she was running out of time. Then she was informed that the guest had arrived.

    Her office door was opened and she rose from her seat to greet the Chairman of JK Group.

    A man in a grey suit and tie walked inside with his assistant following him behind. He stood beside Nicole and reached out his hand to her. "Hello, Chairwoman Yang. I''m Carson Jun, the Chairman of JK Group. It''s nice to meet you." He introduced himself with his captivating emerald-green eyes fixating on the young Chairwoman.

    Nicole held his hand and gave him a handshake. "It''s nice to meet you too, Chairman Jun. Please have a seat."

    The two Chairpersons took a seat. Nicole didn''t even notice that the Chairman was observing her for the whole time.

    "This is just a simple meeting before the actual meeting with the Directors. You might find it strange but I always request this type of meeting before I make any business deal. I think the core of the business is knowing your partner well." Chairman Jun said as he shed a smile.

    "That''s true. I bet this is the reason behind your sess." Nicole remarked. She smiled but it was only out of courtesy.

    JK Group was establishedter than Yang Group but their growing sess put them among the leading corporations of the country. Not to mention that the two groups were veryparable in terms of wealth, power and business fields.

    Carson Jun, the current Chairman and the founder of JK Group was also one of the most famous self-made billionaires of the country. He was only 39 yet his sess and influence were huge. He was the brain and the reason behind the Group''s tremendous sess.

    The fact that he had never married was always a hot topic in the country. Some even thought that he might be gay because he was never seen with a woman. Some said that he remained unmarried because he was a workaholic who devoted himself to hispany.

    Carson Jun let out aughter. He wondered how much Nicole had grown since thest time he saw her. Well, thetter won''t know him as they never crossed path. He only saw her from afar and heard about her from Garcia. For a split second, he even wondered why his lover was so obsessed with this young woman.

    "I still have to work harder to be able topare to your father''s sess." Carson Jun said, observing Nicole''s reaction.

    She felt a bit downhearted at the mention of herte father but she tried to not show. After all, on the scale of a businessman, this Chairman had many simrities with her father.

    Her father founded and strengthened the Yang Group and Carson Jun did the same in JK Group. The two men were considered as one of the most sessful self-made billionaires of the country. The fields in which the two Groups took an interest was also very simr.

    "You already surpassed my father," Nicole said, hiding whatever she had in mind. She always wondered if the devil had a weakness. Little did she know that the man sitting beside her was Garcia Han''s most biggest weakness and strength!

    "Maybe." Chairman Jun muttered. "Our two corporations are connected in many ways. I''m happy that we finally get to work together."

    "Same here, Chairman Jun," Nicole said and handed the files to the Chairman while thetter handed her other files. They were supposed to go through the files before a formal meeting with the Directors is held.

    Now that he had stared and observed her for a few minutes, some riddled Carson had in mind were solved but only a few. He slowly started to understand why Garcia was so invested in this young woman.

    They had many simrities. The Chairwoman sitting beside him reminded him of Garcia Han in her younger days. Their nature and even behaviour had so much inmon. Was this because Garcia was the one who raised her? He didn''t know.

    Did Garcia Han saw her old self in this young woman? Was it the reason why she insisted to let Nicole Yang live when she should be long dead? Maybe.

    Carson was convinced that he would love to be on good terms with this young woman because if she resembled Garcia Han, she would be capable of many things. But that''s not possible. It might be, only if she was not the blood of Zachary Yang.

    Being the daughter of thete Chairman Yang, that alone made her his enemy.....

 Chapter 60 - The Stick Fighting

    In the outskirts of the city, the main base of the ckhood stood still, secretive yet breathtakingly vast like always.

    It was located in an area where there was only a little house and most of them were farms. The base was surrounded by walls that were high enough topletely block the view of a person. If one went there, the first thing he would see was a vi which was even bigger than the size of the farms in the area. It was indeed a vi but it served as a cover for the base.

    The actual base was behind the vi. To avoid suspicions, the vi and the base were separated by grapevines which were there in a horizontal line. The vines were not as high as the vi yet high enough to hide the base. Though it was already hard to see past the vi from the gate, the vines behind made it impossible to see the base from the front.

    In contrast to the magnificent and contemporary vi, the base resembled a warehouse, a vast warehouse. Well, it was like that from the exterior. The base was not very tall but it was widely stretched vertically and about fiverge apartments would fit there.

    To shield it from the above view, two greenhouses were built on both sides. The roof of the greenhouses stretched above in the shape of an arc, met in the middle and hide all the view of the base from above. The backside of the base was shielded by the walls. Next to the walls was a forest which people didn''t frequent.

    When Leon reached the gate, the sun had already set and it was dark everywhere. The guard of the base opened the iron gate for him. Moving quickly, the guard tried to not let the Young Master wait too long.

    Whenever Leon went there, he never brought his driver along. It would be just him or with Shara. The base and the organization was a secret. Even when the members who were on the base left or if one was to enter, it would always be during the night when everything was dark.

    Driving his car inside the vi, he pulled over beside the vi and one young man dressed in all ck opened the door for him. "Wee, Young Master." He greeted Leon as he bowed.

    Stepping out of his car, the first thing Leon did was getting inside the vi with the young man following him behind. "Is everything going well, Ryan?" Leon asked, standing in a huge room inside the vi.

    "Yes. Everything is fine. But it''s unusual of you toe here today, Young Master," Ryan replied, lowering his gaze the whole time. The Young Master usually came here at the weekend unless there was some emergency or problems which required his presence. But it was not a weekend and there was no emergency either.

    With Ryan''s response lingering in his mind, Leon remained quiet for a while. "That''s great." He only responded to the first one. "Go back to your work. I will get changed and came out."

    After Ryan left, Leon goes to one cab in the room which was full of clothing necessary for training. Taking off his suit, he wore a sleeveless ck t-shirt with a loose ck sweatpants and a ck mid-ankle sneakers. ck. That''s what they always wore in the ckhood.

    One nce of the potter and he resembled a military man in training. Well, their training didn''t much differ from the military. Discipline and obedience were valued in ckhood just like they did in the military.

    Making his way inside the base, the interior was revealed. In contrast to its worn-out exterior appearance, the interior was like apletely different ce. It was divided into many rooms where different sorts of training were held. Each room was also equipped with many advanced machines used for training.

    Leon chose to walk around by himself and told them to continue with their training, not to mind his presence. He walked around many rooms and watched their performances. There was also a room where the members were trained in shooting guns. There''s no need to be wary of the sound because the whole base was soundproof.

    After going through many training rooms, he found himself standing next to the door of one room. He stood still, watching at Shara who was practising stick fighting, alone.

    He was right. She was here in this room. Of all the training, Shara was obsessed with stick fighting which was the least favourite of others. She often practised here alone during their younger days. She was very skilled and even he, the Young Master of the organization used to lose to her at times.

    Leon ended up staring at her practising for a few minutes. Then he opened the door and went inside, startling Shara who was not aware of his presence.

    "Young Master." She quickly bowed and lowered her gaze the moment she saw him. Then he was reminded of their conversationst night.

    Was this really how things would be now between them? He still couldn''t ept but he didn''t show. This was the base, not his home or his office in the museum. This was the ce where he wasn''t allowed to show a weakness.

    "Do you need a practice partner? If that''s the case, then I''m avable." He said, a few gaps were there between them.

    Just like him, Shara was also dressed in her training clothes, all ck. The sweats on her body and her tired face proved that she had already done this for hours. ''What a silly woman!'' He thought. It''s her first day back here yet she pushed herself too much. Even during her younger days, she was always like this. It''s the reason why she could be one of the best.

    "You have an important exhibitioning up, Young Master. If you hurt your hand, it won''t be good." Shara replied. Training with sticks was a risky one and for an aplished potter like Leon, the risk was high especially when he had a very important uing event.

    Her answer was unexpected for Leon but still, he felt a bit at ease. She was not as distant asst night. He also knew that most of it was his fault. He let anger took the best of himst night.

    "Why do I feel like you would love to harm me if I indeed trained with you?" He asked, feeling slightly amused. He knew that she won''t entertain the question but she still kept her eyes lowered.

    "It''s not that -"

    "Even if I got hurt, it''s up to me. If you don''t want me to be your practice partner, I do." He paused before he said, "ording to the rules, a member should do whatever the Young Master asked." He only wanted to practice together as they always did. Why making a fuss?!

    "Then please be careful," Shara said as she handed him a long wooden stick. She grabbed another stick for herself.

    "You too," Leon said and removed his shoes. He then took a position and Shara followed suit.

    Taking a deep breath, Shara let a few seconds passed before she ran towards Leon and attempted to strike him which thetter blocked with his stick. Shara was pressing her stick against Leon while Leon sticks to defence, grabbing one end of the stick with his right hand and the other hand with his left. With one strong force, he pushed her and Shara involuntarily took two steps back.

    When she gets a firm footing after being pushed back by him, Shara darted her eyes to Leon. "You are going easy on me." Sheined.

    "What makes you think that?" Leon asked. ying with the stick, a slight smile was on his face.

    Looking at the distance between them, Shara turned her head back to Leon. "If it was other times, the force would make me lose a footing or I will take more steps backwards." She made a deliberate paused and adjusted her stick. "We should fight like a real fight but try our best not to harm one another. That''s the rule."

    "You are already tired due to all-day-long training yet I started only now. I think it''s only fair that I don''t give my all." Leon simply replied and took his position again.

    Deep down, Shara knew that she wasn''t like this just because of her long hours of training. She barely slept these days and it already goes on for almost a week!

    Taking her position one more time, Shara took a deep breath again like she always did. Then she took the initiative to attack him first again. This time, she cut herself some ck and attempted to strike him on the left only using half the energy she used before.

    Leon lifted his stick a bit and blocked the strike on the left followed by another strike on the left. He repeatedly took a step back, being overpowered by her swift movements. He was almost out of the fighting area after taking several steps back.

    He realized that he should change his move. Swiftly, he blocked the strike in the middle just like he did to her first attack. They were now pressing their sticks against each other stick. He saw her tired face and with her strength left, he knew that she won''t be able to hold it for long.

    Staring at her straight to the eyes, he was reminded of their conversationst night, her confession and the kiss that broke them apart. All at once, his muscles gave up and she was not ready either! The force from her stick made him fall to the ground with his arms. She was standing above him with her tired eyes being reced by anxiety.....

 Chapter 61 - Act Differently

    "Young Master!" Shara quickly bent her knees and holds Leon. She clearly saw him falling on his arms. As shended her gaze on him, anxiety crept into her mind!

    Lying on the floor, Leon was still puzzled. He looked at her anxious face and shook his head to snap out of his thoughts. Even he finds it strange that he lost focus!

    He only felt a slight pain in his right upper arm. As the Young Master of the ckhood who was trained in all sorts of things including pain endurance, it was nothing for him. He pushed himself up and looked at Shara again. She was still staring at him with a worried face.

    "I''m fine." He said and narrowed his eyes at her hands that were still holding onto him. When Shara saw her hands on his, she instantly withdrew it as if an electric pulse shock her.

    "But your arms... what if -"

    "I said I''m fine." He repeated himself, making her shut up.

    Still troubled by his thoughts, somehow he felt suffocating. "Don''t push yourself too much." He mumbled and then left the training room right away.

    Ignoring everyone, he stormed out of the base and walked inside the vi. Pressing both of his palms against the top of the couch, he breathes in and out continuously.

    He pressed his right arm and the pain was much more than before. It made him wondered if he had any injury to the muscles. If it was that way, he would be done for! Why didn''t he listen to her advice?!

    Then suddenly, the door was open and Shara walked inside. Without saying anything, she went to one room and grabbed the first aid kit. Then she came to him who looked at her with a confused face.

    "Let''s treat your wound." She said to him. Her face was very calmpared to before.

    "I don''t have any wound." He replied, still puzzled.

    Share sighed and grabbed his right arm. She let him looked at his palm. "This is not a wound?" She asked.

    nkly looking at the slight blood in his palm, he frowned. "This is nothing." He didn''t even notice it because the pain was too small! How did she even notice?!

    "How many times do I have to say that your hands are too precious? You''re a potter and even a small wound on your hand shouldn''t be taken lightly." She snapped, raising her voice more than she intended. She was too disappointed. Why was he always so thoughtless?!

    Leon rapidly blinked at her temper. Just now, she was a friend and not a normal member! He can''t help but smiled. Maybe she had snapped out, she seemed to be ashamed.

    "I''m sorry but let me treat your wound, Young Master." She said in a much lower tone. However, she didn''t even wait for his response and pulled him. She then made him sat on the couch.

    The wound was not deep so she cleaned, applied an ointment and put on a band-aid. "I''m sorry about earlier but even if you''re not a potter, you are still the sessor of our organization. Your safety and well-being are important for the members and the organization itself. So, take good care of yourself." She calmly said to him.

    Leon always hated when the one who mentioned the organization was Shara. But this time, it was not the case. Miraculously, he felt warm andforted by her calm voice and the way she cared for him.

    * * *

    "You didn''t tell me beforehand that you''re meeting Nicole." Garcia Han said to Carson Jun who was in the kitchen preparing some dinner for the two of them. She was sitting in the chair, watching him as cooking was not her cup of tea.

    "I thought that Director Park told you. But it turned out that he was on a business trip and you are busy with the internal election." Carson Jun responded as he put the dishes he prepared on the te.

    When Garcia Han kept quiet, he turned around and looked at her. "You don''t want me meeting her?" He asked.

    "It''s not that. I wondered if you are targeting Yang Group." Garcia Han muttered. She narrowed her eyes and nkly stared at the floor.

    Carson Jun walked forward and sat opposite to her. "Why? Did you change your mind? Destroying Yang Group was our n in the very first ce." He calmly said.

    Garcia Han struggled for words to say. Carson was right. Destroying Yang Group was her aim two decades ago and because of that, he also made it his aim. He always did everything for her. To help her, he even started a business and build JK Group. He expands it to one of the most influential groups in the country within two decades, all for her.

    "Is it because of your step-daughter, Nicole Yang? You always act differently whenever she is concerned. Fifteen years ago and even now." Carson asked, observing Garcia''s expression.

    "Zachary Yang already died. Let''s just leave Yang Group for now. Besides, Nicole is doing fine these days. She won''t act up." Garcia Han said to Carson.

    "Okay. If that''s what you want, let''s do it. But don''t take any risk. If you feel like something is wrong, you should tell me right away." Carson agreed which made Garcia felt a bit at ease.

    Carson Jun recalled his meeting with Nicole on the day. He had many questions but he decided to save them forter. He rose from his seat and served dinner for the two of them.

    * * *

    Nicole was in her apartment, working on some files which concerned the uingunch of her clothing brand. But she finds it hard to concentrate. She was too distracted by the thought of visiting Moon Orphanage which will be the day after tomorrow.

    What will be awaiting her? Who was this Harris Ahn? Before she even realized it, she would often zone out, beingpletely distracted from her work.

    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she even flinched when her phone went off. Without even looking at the caller ID, she already knows who it would be, considering the time. Just as expected, it was Aston. He was so persistent and that made her felt helpless.

    Trying to get him off her mind was hard and ignoring him was even harder! She sighed at her messed up situation.

    "Hello." She finally answered after thinking about it for seconds.

    "Did you wonder if you should pick up or not? I think it is." Aston''s usual calm yet yful voice echoed in her ears.

    "At least you know it," Nicole said, displeased by how he always got it right. It felt like he knows all her thoughts and it was scary!

    Aston slightly chuckled. He was free for the day but he ended up spending almost the whole day with Anna. With the photoshooting up, he wanted to make sure that she didn''t have any more breakdown. If she could hold on for a while and maintained a normal lifestyle, she would be fine after a while.

    "I wonder if I coulde to your apartment again. I can use that secret door like before." He said dryly.

    That secret door. It was the thing that still bothered him. He had all sorts of experiences in his life and his days on the gang added more to it. He knew that the secret door could have many purposes.

    Why would she need them? Most importantly, why was he led to that door? Was she afraid of something? He was dying to know the answers but he knows better than to confront her. She would push him away again and they will end up hurting each other once more.

    Nicole was feeling nervous. She still regretted bringing him to her apartment. Through the secret door on top of that? She must have lost her mind. "I won''t allow you toe again. It''s for the best." She brushed him off.

    Aston wondered why she always said that it''s for the best. She said it that night and also now. For him, the best was to make her ept him. "I will try to hold back myself until you permit me toe. But I can''t promise you because I might break it. Making empty promises is not my thing." He was serious, letting her know that he didn''t y around with her.

    Nicole felt helpless once again. These days, she kept on losing control, all thanks to him. She finds it harder and harder to push him away. Maybe what he said that night was right. She might eventually end up losing all control, sooner orter.

    She didn''t want that to happen but brushing him off was so hard! The more she loses control, the more scared she felt!

    "The day after tomorrow is your photoshoot day. I hope you do a great job." She made a deliberate paused before she added, "See you on that day." Without waiting for his response, she ended the call right away.....

 Chapter 62 - Tormenting

    "Great. Great. Okay, perfect!" A photographer was shouting andplimenting Aston continuously as he took pictures of him.

    Aston was wearing the newly designed clothes of the Yang Apparel which will beunched very soon. The clothes were mainly athletic such as track jackets, track pants which mostlye in suits. Nicole wanted to try these sports dresses rather than fancy ones.

    The actor already tried on many dresses but he never spent too much on one which showed his experience and professionalism. Wearing athletic dresses which were very suited to his fit and well-exercised body, he tried many poses which made him looked charismatic and athletic at the same time.

    Nicole was also there, observing the actor. She admitted that his manly and strong charisma were very usible. She kept on staring at him, nkly throughout the photoshoot which Aston didn''t fail to notice.

    "Okay! Done!" The photographer shouted and everyone apuded Aston''s performance. He stepped away from the camera and his manager quickly came to him, attending to his needs. Next will be Anna''s turn and after a break, it will be followed by shooting as a couple.

    With a bottle of water in his hand, Aston walked to Anna who just came out after she got changed. He handed her the water. "Don''t push too hard. You can easilyplete this. But if you need a break, don''t hesitate to say. Alright?" He calmly said to her.

    Anna nodded and drank the water. She was quite nervous. Ever since she was a child, she was always confident in whatever she did but her brother''s death made her weak both physically and mentally.

    "I will be right here, so you will be fine." Aston nodded and rubbed her hair with a slight smile.

    "Okay. I trust you." Anna said and return the bottle to him. Taking a deep breath, she smiled at him and walked in front of the camera.

    Witnessing how close they were and howfortable they were with each other, Nicole felt uneasy. Somehow the feeling pained her as minutes passed.

    She watched Aston whose gaze was fixated on the actress who was currently having a photoshoot. She noticed that he rarely took his eyes off her! He stood there without even resting in his changing room. Little did she know he nced at her every now and then. It''s just that their timings never matched.

    The Chairwoman was briefly taken away by her thoughts - the possibility of the two celebrities to be together. She was amazed by just how the mere thought of it hurt her. She should do something or else, she might really lose control as Aston predicted.

    When she snapped out and looked in the direction where he was standing, he was not there. She was flustered for a few seconds but thought that he might be resting in his changing room. She was happy with it. It''s better than him standing there, gawking at the famous actress! That''s what she thought.

    She tried to focus on the shoot but flinched when Aston suddenly appeared next to her. She stared at him as if he was a ghost!

    "The room is quite hot, Chairwoman. I wonder if you need any cold drinks." Aston shed a smile and offered her a cold drink.

    She narrowed her eyes at the drink for a split second and took it from his hand. "Thank you, Mr. Kang." She muttered, trying her best not to let herself controlled by her feelings. "You did great before." She added with a smile that seemed to be out of courtesy.

    "It''s my work, so I should be. Unlike you, I''m not skilled in many things. Being in front of a camera is my only speciality." Aston jokingly said. He was also more than skilled inbat and even guns but he won''t mention that, at least for now. He was not ready to reveal his darker side.

    "I don''t remember myself having many skills." Nicole simply replied. Her gaze fixated on the photoshoot.

    "Yang Electronics, Yang Construction, Yang Holdings, Yang Group of Hotels and now Yang Apparel." Aston made a deliberate paused and regard her appraisingly. "There are many other fields. Do I have to say more?"

    "Mr. Kang, didn''t you know that all those are categorized into one word, business?" Nicole promptly said. "That means all I know is business." She added.

    "I''m not as intelligent as you. I hope that you could understand my dumbness." Aston dryly said which finally made Nicole smile. It was not a smile out of courtesy. It was not a fake or forced smile. It was a genuine smile and that warmed up his heart. He finally made her smile again.

    Realizing that she just smile due to his fake dumb act, Nicole''s smile faded. "Excuse me." She retreated and went to the restroom while he stared at her until she was out of his sight.

    "You did great, Aston Kang." He muttered to himself. He wouldn''t need to wait for long.

    "Please get a grip of yourself, Nicole." It was Nicole who was talking to herself. Standing alone in one room, she took a deep breath. Why did he always make her lose herself? She was scared. What if the price of losing control was too high?!

    After an hour, Nicole finds the couple photoshoot too tormenting. Why did her heart keep on betraying her today? The photoshoot was just a part of work and she was also one of the people who nned this damn photoshoot but... she still felt ufortable.

    Seeing her standing too close to him, touching his chest and his arms around her waist, sometimes her hands on his shoulders and gazing at each other as if they were lovebirds who couldn''t be separated! Urgh! This was too frustrating!

    Had they not done? Why did they need too many photos?!

    After a few tormenting minutes, it was finally over. Then she let out a breath which she didn''t even know she was holding. Standing next to the photographer who was now looking at the photos, they discussed the photos which they like but she avoided the photos from the couple''s shoot. She had enough for today!

    Another half an hour passed and it was already 6 in the night. The set was also cleared and everyone was busy with their work. Then Aston came to her once again.

    "What will you do after this? Do you want to have dinner together?" Aston suddenly felt a bit discouraged. "Just dinner." His voice trailed off. He looked at her eyes and it was clear that she was not expecting this. It made him more nervous.

    "I''m sorry but I have ns," Nicole said, feeling surprised by his nervous expression. What happened to the shamelessly confident top celebrity?!

    Aston tried to say something but Anna came and grabbed him in the arms. "My father wants you toe over for dinner. Are you free?" She asked him with a hopeful smile.

    "Oh!" Aston nced at Nicole who remained impassive. What was he expecting? He turned his attention to Anna who was standing beside him. "Okay. Let''s do that." He reluctantly agreed.

    "You did great today, Ms. Park. It''s nice to work with you." Nicole forced a smile as she reached out her hand to Anna Park.

    "It''s an honour, Chairwoman Yang. I look forward to our promotional events." Anna gave her a handshake. An exciting smile was evident on her face.

    Nicole turned her attention to Aston but the sound of her ring tone interrupted her. "Excuse me." She said and answered the call.

    "Leon." She greeted her fiance who was on the other line and tried to walked away.

    Hearing her calling her fiance''s name, Aston grabbed Nicole''s hand, holding her back from walking away. "Nicole." He muttered with almost a pleading voice. Witnessing this, Anna nced at them with a bewildered face.

    Nicole gave Aston a side nce but the voice she heard on the phone made her shifted back her attention.

    "Where are you?" Leon asked before saying, "I see you." He was standing just a few metres away. He came to pick Nicole up as they nned to discuss their visit to the orphanage which will be at tomorrow.

    Nicole quickly turned around and saw Leon who was making his way to her. She saw him looking at Aston with his guard heightened.

    "Are you done?" He asked Nicole the moment he reached where the three stood.

    "Yes. You''re early." Nicole remarked as she walked closer and stood beside him.

    "You''re Leon Jung, right? I''m a huge fan of your work. I always wished to meet you in person!" Anna Park suddenly eximed which made everyone turned their attention to her.

    Leon looked at the actress and smiled. "It''s an honour to know that a famous actress like you admire my work, Ms. Park." He formally responded.

    Despite her status as one of the most famous actresses in the country, Anna Park grinned like a little kid. She couldn''t believe that she ran into Leon Jung here! But she suddenly realized that he was the fiance of the Chairwoman.

    "Did youe here for your fiancee, Mr. Jung?" Anna asked with an admiring smile.

    "Yes. We n to have dinner together." Leon responded, briefly ncing at Aston who remained quiet, looking elsewhere.

    When Aston heard that Leon was the one who had ns with Nicole, he darted his eyes to him and once again, tension was forming in the air, circling the two men.....

 Chapter 63 - Punishing Evil By Evil

    Aston remained quiet but his gaze fixated on Nicole as if he was trying to read her mind. Thetter knew this yet she feigned ignorance and acted normally.

    "That''s great!" Anna Park eximed. "Then we won''t keep you long."

    "Excuse us then." Leon slightly bowed once again and wrapped Nicole''s arm against his. "Let''s go." He smiled and Nicole nodded. Then the two walked away.

    "We should leave too. My father will be waiting." Anna Park said as she pulled Aston.

    The actor''s eyes trailed to the Chairwoman as he reluctantly let himself be dragged away by Anna.

    "Are you alright?" Leon asked Nicole as he drove his car. She didn''t utter any single word ever since they left the set. He had a clue about why she was like this but he didn''t know the whole story. What happened before he arrived there?

    "I''m fine," Nicole muttered. Staring out of the window, the sight of Aston with Anna lingered in her imagination the whole time. ''He will be having dinner with her family.'' That''s what continuously echoed in her ears. What kind of rtionship was that?!

    She was lying and Leon knew that. However, he decided to keep quiet. He understood that she didn''t want to talk about it.

    After staring out of the window for a minute, Nicole turned her head to Leon and something caught her attention. Once in a while, her fiance would withdraw his left hand from the steering and pressed his upper right arm just above his shoulders. He would slightly clench whenever he did that.

    "Did you hurt your arm?" She asked, turning her body to him.

    "Just a bit," Leon replied, he withdrew his hand from his upper arm, trying to not show his pain.

    "Doesn''t seem like it," Nicole remarked as she observed him. "How did you hurt your arm?"

    The way he hurt his arm? He couldn''t say it. Exposing anything rting to the organization was against the rules. "It just happened." He said, feeling a bit ufortable.

    Nicole sighed. "Did you know that you are like a different person these days? I could never understand what you say." She recalled how he told her that he trained his men himself. She still thought that it was ridiculous.

    Leon admitted to what she said but still, he can''t spill out anything.

    "Did you see a doctor?" She asked when he remained quiet.

    "No. It''s not that severe. Besides, I''m busy." Leon promptly said.

    When the traffic light turned red, Nicole reached out her hand to him and pressed his arm with a bit of force. He didn''t make a sound yet he hardly clenched his teeth. "What are you doing?" He looked at her, puzzled.

    "You said it''s not severe but that''s not the case." Nicole snapped and it was followed by a sigh. "You''re a potter, Leon. I won''t make a fuss if you are hurting elsewhere but it''s your arm. Do you want to ruin everything just because of your carelessness?"

    Leon was bewildered! She never looked at him with that worried face. It felt like she really cares about him, but... not as a possible lover. That made him a bit sad.

    "Okay. I will see the doctor. Happy now?" He gave in as he slightly smiled. She looked adorable when she was worried.

    "I hate it when people are hurt or sick," Nicole muttered but her voice was so low that Leon didn''t hear anything. The light turned to green and Leon continued driving. They reached their destination in no time.

    They sat opposite each other in one private room of a restaurant. They were there to discussed their task for the next day but the room was very quiet. Both of them quietly ate their dinner for a while.

    "I want you to tell me why you have to visit Moon Orphanage." Leon was the first to spoke up and broke the silence. In fact, this question bothered him for a while now.

    "Why do you want to know?" Nicole asked him back. "You can have the wine. I''ll drive the car." She added.

    "I can call for a driver. You can enjoy it." Leon answered the second one first. "I need to make preparations for whatever your reason is."

    Nicole gave a quick thought. Her fiance already knew her biggest secret so she finds it useless to hide things from him. Besides, he would also be involved in this matter. "Around two weeks ago, I was told to get rid of one of my most loyal follower in mypany. He is one of myte father''s most trusted employee. When Ist met him, he told me to go to Moon Orphanage and look for Harris Ahn. From what I heard, Harris Ahn is the Director of the orphanage." She exined.

    "Why didn''t you just go?" Leon asked.

    "Do you think my step-mother will let me do that? She''s a suspicious woman. It''s clear from how she ordered her men to watch over me 24/7. If anything goes wrong after I go to the orphanage, I will not be the only one to suffer." Nicole uttered. "Everyone involved will pay the price. That''s how she always make things work." She added.

    "Are you that afraid of her?" It was Leon''s third question in just a short time but Nicole patiently answered him.

    "Afraid?" Her smile was a mocking one. "I am. She is too powerful. Her people are everywhere. Besides, I''m powerless in front of her but... I''m more afraid to think about other people getting hurt because of me. I''ve seen enough. That''s why I tried my best to prevent it." Nicole was reminded of that woman''s husband who took his own life. She was not innocent in that matter and it still haunted her. Her nightmares also be severe these days.

    Sawing the pain in her eyes, Leon felt the desire to crush Garcia Han. He always wanted to do it during the past two years. But now, he had be really determined. "Do you want her to die? I mean, your step-mother?" He asked. He was deadly serious.

    Nicole didn''t look at him so she was not aware of how serious Leon was. She simply smiled at his question. "I will be the happiest if she ever paid for her sins." She replied without much thought.

    "Give me three days. After that, you won''t have to see her again." Leon firmly said as if he had just sealed a deal. This finally earned him Nicole''s attention.

    Staring at him with a flustered face, her eyes widened. "You can''t be serious!"

    "I am." Leon simply said and took a sip of wine. He was telling the truth. He was more than serious.

    "Leon." She snapped. "Don''t try anything ridiculous." Her displeasure was more than evident in her voice.

    "Why? Didn''t you say that you want her dead?" Leon deadpanned. He was still too calm which Nicole finds it too frustrating.

    "Just because one personmitted many sins, that doesn''t mean we could take her life. We are not Judges or God." Nicole grunted. "If you do that, you will be the same as her."

    "Then do you want me to teach her a lesson? Without staining my hands with blood?" Leon hopefully asked but she frowned. He didn''t expect such a reaction!

    "Just stay still. You don''t have to do anything. Do you even know how wicked and dangerous she is?" Why can''t he just understand that Garcia Han was not one he should provoke?!

    ''You don''t know me.'' That''s what Leon thought. If only he could reveal himself, she might put trust in him. She might be convinced that if she wished, a sinner like her step-mother will immediately be gone! After all, he was trained for such purposes. Punishing evil by evil.

    "Then how long do you n to live that way?"

    Nicole scowled. Why did he have so many questions?! "I can take it, at least for now." Her voice trailed off. Even she was not sure of what she said.

    Leon helplessly sighed. "Tell me if you change your mind. I''m open anytime." His voice was miraculously calm.

    "Whatever." Nicole shrugged. "Aren''t we here to talk about tomorrow? Howe the topic changed to a discussion of taking a life?!" She clicked her tongue.

    "Fine. I will make preparations for tomorrow. I will inform my men and ensure that nothing goes wrong." Leon paused before he added, "You don''t have to worry. I will take care of everything." His voice was very assuring.

    "Alright. I will count on you." Nicole said. Somehow, she felt less nervous for the day she awaited.

    "And if... just if something goes wrong, I will just end your step-mother to save you from trouble." Leon simply added.

    "Leon!" She snapped once again. Why was the talk of killing someone so casual for him?!

    "Okay. I will save that forter." Leon sighed in defeat and quietly continued with his dinner.

    Sighing heavily, Nicole was puzzled again. Just who was this man?! She was not sure anymore.....

 Chapter 64 - Past And Secret

    The ride to Moon Orphanage took almost 3 hours from the capital as it was located in the outskirts of the city.

    It was weekend so both Nicole and Leon didn''t need to care about work. Keeping in mind the other two ces they have to visit, they set out early in the morning. It was about 9 in the morning when they reached the orphanage.

    They agreed not to let reporters tagged around and instead, they would just send the photos to them. Both Nicole and Leon didn''t love much attention though they were often forced to be in the spotlight, all because of their politician''s parents.

    Moon Orphanage was a beautiful ce. It was not a big one and they didn''t even have many children there. However, the houses and ygrounds were full of merriment of the children who were ying.

    Briefly watching the children before they entered the Director''s office, one thing crossed Nicole''s mind. Then she turned around, her eyes swept their surroundings. "Didn''t you say that your men will be here?" She looked at Leon with a bit of doubt.

    "They''re here." Leon simply replied.

    Nicole nced around once more but she still didn''t see anything. Were they ghost or what? Maybe her expression made it too obvious, it earned her a chuckle from Leon. "You won''t see them." He said to her. "You are also one suspicious woman. It''s not just your step-mother." He remarked.

    "I''m only curious. Your men whom you''re so proud of, I never once saw them." Nicole''s tone was almost a sarcastic one but Leon was not offended. He knew that it''s just her nature.

    "If you want to see them, you can but only after you ept my help." Leon nced at his wristwatch and gently pushed her forward. "Let''s go. The Director will be waiting."

    Meeting Harris Ahn, the Director of Moon Orphanage who seemed to be in his early fifties, Nicole noticed a knowing smile on his face. He smiled warmly at her and that made her confused. Who was this Harris Ahn?

    Nicole didn''t raise another topic until the donations and other procedures were finished. She remained calm and normal until their task was over.

    "Thanks for your huge donation. Through this money, the children will be able to get a better hope and life. I sincerely thank you in the name of our orphanage." Harris Ahn said and gave a handshake to both of them.

    "It''s our pleasure, Director Ahn. Feel free to tell us if you have any needs aside from this money. We will be open anytime." Leon was very friendly which surprised Nicole. She never knew that her fiance had this side in him.

    "Thank you, Mr. Jung."

    "You''re wee," Leon said and turned to Nicole. "I''ll wait for you outside. Take your time and I will inform you if anything happens." He gently patted her on the shoulder and left the room.

    Now that she was alone in the room with Harris Ahn, Nicole felt the pressure more. She was most afraid of what she might hear today. Turning around, she noticed that the Director was staring at her.

    "You look just like your mother." Harris Ahn remarked with his gaze fixated on her.

    "Do you know my mother?" Nicole promptly asked. Even in herpany, there was no one who could tell her about herte mother. She died too early and besides, her mother stayed away from the spotlight while she was alive. Despite being the wife of Yang Group Chairman, she never revealed herself to the media and only a few employees knew her face.

    "Do I know her?" Harris Ahn slightly smiled as he recited her question. "I''m the one who knows her the best. Please have a seat, Chairwoman."

    Nicole sat down once again and Harris Ahn followed suit. "What do you mean?" She asked. She was very curious now. Her mother passed away when she was just 5, so she won''t be lying even if she said she had no memories of herte mother.

    "Me and your mother grew up together in this orphanage. She was like a younger sister to me." Harris Ahn paused before he asked, "Didn''t you know that this is the ce where your mother grew up?" He seemed to be amazed by it.

    "No," Nicole whispered. "I didn''t have a memory of her. Even the ones I know are so unclear." Her voice trailed off.

    Hearing this, Harris Ahn quietly stared at her. Was it because of pity? She didn''t know. She couldn''t read him at all. Then he finally spoke up.

    "I understand that it''s not easy for you toe here with your step-mother watching your every move." Harris Ahn started and Nicole raised a brow. What did he know?

    "Nicole." He called her name and looked at her right in the eye. "What I will tell you today is beyond your expectation. It might even change your life forever, much more in a bad way. I didn''t n to tell you this but when Director Lee told me about you, I made up my mind to tell you everything. So, I want you to make a choice."

    "What choice?" Nicole quickly asked.

    "You can choose to not listen and live your life as you did now but... your mother will be so hurt to know the way you live if she was still alive. However, if you decide to hear me out, your life might change forever and you might not like the way you change." Harris Ahn exined to her. "The choice is yours. I won''t force you." He added.

    Nicole finds herself in a dilemma. Just what did he know that he warned her like this? She might change the way she didn''t want? She was puzzled. But she considered how hard it was to even reach this ce. Besides, as long as this concerned her parents, she wished to know it, no matter what it was.

    "Tell me." She expressed her decision. ncing at the Director, she continued, "If this is about my parents, I want to know everything."

    "Okay." Harris Ahn replied right away. He turned his head away, ncing at one photo in a frame that was ced on his desk. Nicole gazed at the photo and noticed that it was the photo of her parents with this man sitting opposite to him.

    "After your mother''s death, your father had a breakdown. It took a huge toll on him, mentally and physically. You might not know that I am a psychiatrist. During that time, I used to work in Westview Hospital and as yourte mother''s close friend, I was also close to your father. So, I used to look after him." Harris Ahn started with the story from twenty years ago while Nicole listened attentively.

    "Due to your father''s weak health and mental state, he neglected thepany and his trusted employees took care of almost the work and... that''s how everything started but your father was toote to notice."

    "I had heard about the problems that aroused the year my mother''s death. Even today, it''s still the major drawback of mypany. But is there something else in that incident?" Nicole was overwhelmed by curiosity.

    "Yang Construction is the wing which suffered the most that year. Construction sites were poorly maintained and at one point, even the worker''s safety was in jeopardy. One worker suffered a huge injury while working. They said that he fell from the construction site because the rope that supports him broke, unable to carry the weight. The me was put on thepany and its poor maintenance." Harris Ahn said. His face showed how sorry he was for the situation.

    Nicole had heard about these in thepany records. Though the worker survived, it left him handicapped and thepanypensated him for it.

    "You might be well aware of the things that happened during the injured worker was in aa." Harris Ahn said to which Nicole nodded. "The construction workers refused to carry on with their work and protested against thepany. Some protest before thepany building and the others did in the construction site, blocking the road and the supply motor. But there is one thing you might not know." He assumed.

    "Are you saying that there is more behind it?" Nicole never once heard of another story. She only heard that things were settled out with the workers.

    "While the workers protest in the construction site, some men went to them, saying that thepany hired them to chase the protestors away from the site. But your father never did such a thing. The protestors refused to leave and there was quite a turmoil. This is the most important part, one of the workers who protest against thepany was seriously injured in thatmotion and he died two weekster."

    Nicole''s face turned pale at the news. Someone died? But why didn''t she know anything?! "What do you mean? I never heard of that." She uttered. She couldn''t believe that herpany had such a past which was kept a secret!

    "I know you never heard it before but Nicole, that''s not the most important part." Harris Ahn''s voice remained calm the whole time but his expression showed his regret for the incident. "What important now is the identity of the worker who died." He added.

    "Do you know him?" Nicole asked, a hint of amazement on her face.

    "I only find out about this after a few years." Harris Ahn replied. "The worker who died during the protest was 24 years old Jonathan Kim. He was an orphan and he had a younger sister, Mira Kim who was 20 at that time." Harris Ahn paused before saying, "And this Mira Kim is the Garcia Han we know today."

 Chapter 65 - Just One Word

    Garcia Han? Nicole was paralyzed! Mira Kim. Garcia Han. The two names repeatedly echoed in her ears.

    If Mira Kim was the younger sister of Jonathan Kim and if the same Mira Kim was indeed Garcia Han, then she would surely have hatred for Yang Group, considering how her older brother died!

    All these facts made Nicole wondered if her father meeting Garcia Han was not a coincidence from the very beginning. Was it Garcia''s n? She had many questions apart from this and it almost drove Nicole crazy!

    "I know that you will be confused and you will also have many questions, so listen to me. I will tell you everything I know." Harris Ahn said to her. Maybe because he had bear this secret for many years, he was very calm.

    "Mira Kim, I mean Garcia Han was a 2nd year Law student at that time. Her brother was the one who supported her as their parents died when they were a child. The siblings were very close because they only have each other." Harris Ahn started with Garcia Han''s past.

    "When Jonathan Kim died, Garcia Han suffered very much. But miraculously, she was very quiet. When your father heard of the incident, he tried to meet her as she was the only family of the victim but Director Park promised that he would take care of everything as he was the one in charge of the Construction."

    "Just like he promised, he suppressed the incident and somehow proved to the protesters that those men were not sent by thepany. Everyone also thought that Mira Kim was convinced. Thepany alsopensated the injured workers and also Mira Kim before the media get a grasp of the news. We all thought that everything was settled though the one who sent those men was still a mystery."

    "Do you mean that you were wrong? Because the younger sister returned two yearster, seeking revenge? She thought that it was my father''s doing." Nicole''s voice trailed off. So everything was nned from the start?!

    "Yes." Harris Ahn nodded. "Garcia Han approached your father after she graduated from Law school. Your father never got to meet Mira Kim because she went away soon after that incident. So, he didn''t know that Garcia Han was Mira Kim. She already changed her name legally."

    "How did my father find out? Why did I never hear of this?" Nicole asked. She was not sure of what to believe yet she knew that this man had no reason to lie to her.

    "You were only 10, Nicole. Besides, when your father learnt of this, he was already very sick with not many days to live. He unintentionally heard Garcia talking with someone on the phone and he did a thorough background check on her. That''s how he finds out she was Mira Kim and she nned everything from the start."

    "I was his close friend and his psychiatrist who knew everything about him. That''s why he only tell me and Garcia Han didn''t know that your father finds out her identity. Your father asked me to protect you before he passed away. You might already forget but Nicole, you used to call me uncle and came to see me often while your mother was alive." There was a hint of seriousness in Harris Ahn''s voice. The way he looked at Nicole was like a father staring at his daughter, with love.

    "I''m sorry that I failed." Harris Ahn added with a face stered with regret.

    Nicole suddenly realized that this man used to be a psychiatrist in one of the best hospitals in the country. But now, he was here, being a Director of this small orphanage. She wondered if something happened to him after her father''s death. "Did Garcia Han do something to you?" She couldn''t resist the urge to ask him.

    Harris Ahn closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Nicole could felt the pain he felt. "I tried to run away with you after your father died. I even came to your house, secretly. But Garcia Han knew about me. I was forced to flee and she sent her men after me. That''s how I ended up here. I even abandoned my real name because I need to hide from her."

    "I''m sorry that you have to suffer," Nicole muttered. She clenched her fist tightly thinking about what kind of woman Garcia Han was!

    "It''s fine. Your father asked me to let you live in peace, with no hatred or revenge as Garcia Han did. That''s why I attempt to take you far away from Garcia Han. Your father med himself for the incident and everything that happened. He said that his disease was the price he paid for it."

    Harris Ahn sighed and added, "If I take you away with me, everything will surely be easier for her. I don''t know why Garcia Han was so adamant about keeping you. But when I heard about you from Director Lee, I''m convinced that she wants to fulfil her revenge on you, to make you suffer. If I had known that your life was such a rough one, I would surely seek you out sooner. I''m sorry, Nicole." He apologized, hanging his head low.

    "Don''t be. Everyone thinks that I lived a happy life so I understand you. But... do you think my father''s death had anything to do with my step-mother? I mean, she hated my father so she would have wanted him dead." Nicole uttered. She finds it so hard to say that loud!

    "I also have my suspicions but I don''t find out anything suspicious. However, nothing is proved. Garcia Han is an unpredictable woman." Harris Ahn stated.

    "It''s true that all those incidents are your father''s responsibility but he never dirtied his hands. So Nicole, don''t live like that anymore. Don''t let that woman step on you. You don''t deserve anything that she did to you. I know that it will hard but you should stand up for yourself. Your father wanted you to live in peace but as long as you''re under her maniption, what your father wanted will nevere true." He firmly encouraged the young Chairwoman.

    Nicole quietly sat there yet all her mind was upied by herte father. Finding out all these truths before he died, she wondered how much hard would it be for him. Not to mention that he only had a few days left at that time! He must be worried about her much more than she could ever imagine!

    Thinking about her father''s suffering, she clenched her fist but there was nothing she could do! On the other side was Garcia Han who was determined to avenge her brother. Nicole understood her pain as she had also lost a loved one. But it was not her father''s doing. Why must she take it out on him?! This was wrong!

    After exchanging contact number with Harris Ahn to keep in touch, she slowly walked out of the room. If Garcia Han was indeed involved in her father''s death, just the thought of it made her weak and she almost fell but Leon who was sitting near the door quickly holds her. Was he waiting here the whole time?

    "Are you alright? Why are you so pale?" He worriedly asked her.

    "I''m fine," Nicole muttered and stood straight, bncing herself. "Why are you here?" She asked.

    "If I sat alone outdoors, the Minister''s men might have suspicions. I only wanted to minimize the risk." He said and observed her. "Are you sure that you''re fine? You have a weak body and you easily get sick." He wished to ask just what did she hear for her to be like this but he resisted the urge. He might make her feel ufortable.

    "I''m fine. We need some photos, right? Let''s get it done fast." Nicole said and walked out with Leon following her.

    After they finished taking some photos, they left Moon Orphanage and visit two other orphanages right away. By the time they reached Nicole''s apartment building, it was already 4 in the evening.

    Nicole rarely talked ever since they left Moon Orphanage and that really worried Leon. Just before Nicole gets off the car, he grabbed her hand, stopping her. "What did the Director tell you? Can I be of help in any way?" He asked, giving in to the urge.

    "Later," Nicole muttered. "Let''s talkter, Leon." She slowly pushed away his hand.

    "Call me if anything happened. Remember this, Nicole. The offer I made about Garcia Han is still valid. Tell me if you change your mind." Leon patiently said to Nicole.

    "Get home safely," Nicole only said these three words and get off the car, walking into her apartment building.

    "I only need one word, Nicole. Just one word from you and I will immediately free you from the grasp of that evil woman." Leon whispered as he stared at the disappearing form of Nicole from his car.....

 Chapter 66 - A Change Of Heart

    Dreand

    "Aria, how many times do I have to tell you not to help your brother in sneaking out?"

    "Aston Min! Stop bugging your sister! Your father is almost home and he won''t be happy if you sneak out before that!"

    The Min twins were standing on the small ground of their family house, whispering to each other''s ear. 8 years old Aston Min was begging his older twin sister, Aria Min, to help him in sneaking out. He wanted to y football with his friends.

    While their mother was busy cooking dinner, the twins slowly approached the gate. Trying to not make a single sound, they tiptoed to the gate, cing their index finger on their lips.

    Just when they were about to reach the gate, the gate was suddenly pushed open and the father, Ethan Min stepped in, making the twins froze in their ce. He smiled when he saw his children, the little partners in crime.

    "Sneaking out again, huh?" Ethan Min shook his head and carry both the twins, Aston on the right and Aria on the left. He carried them inside where his wife was preparing dinner for the family.

    Just when they started having dinner with their dining room full ofughter and chattering, everything became blurred and everyone disappeared one by one, leaving Aston behind all alone.

    *

    "Dad, Aria, Mom, don''t leave me." Aston Kang mumbled, lying on the bed. In his sleep, his head turned to the right and the left, slowly yet repeatedly until his eyes suddenly flew open with a heavy gasped.

    Breathing in and out continuously, he abruptly gets up and sat in the bed. Cold sweat rolled down the side of his face. Those happy memories were always followed by nightmares. What he afraid the most always happened in his nightmares - being left alone!

    His father and mother were long dead but he didn''t even know if his only sister was alive! "Aria, where are you?" He muttered.

    Aston was scared. What if he never finds his sister? What if she was... dead? No! That can''t be. What will be of his only purpose in life?!

    He told himself again and again that his sister will be alive and well yet he failed to convince himself. Did she already forget about him? Didn''t she search for him too? Or maybe she wanted to run away from her past, her family''s past.

    Aston promised himself that he would ept it even if that''s the case. In this country, it''s not easy to live as the children of a traitor who was shunned by everyone! No one cared about the truth yet everyone were so eager to point their fingers at them!

    That life and memories were hell and everyone would want to run away from it. But he only wanted to see his sister again, even for just once!

    He nced at the small clock on the top of the drawer next to his bed. It was 1 in the morning but he won''t be able to sleep anymore. He had experienced it enough. He sighed. It will be a long day.

    Meanwhile, Nicole was also alone in her apartment. Unlike Aston whose nightmares stole his sleep, she still didn''t have any single sleep. She was awake the whole night and she didn''t feel sleepy either, not after hearing all those stories!

    She sat still in the living room and her face was devoid of any expression yet the words of Harris Ahn repeatedly echoed in her ears.

    ''You didn''t deserve anything that she did to you. You must stand up for yourself. Don''t let that woman step on you.''

    He was right. She shouldn''t live this way anymore. But what would she do? That''s her biggest question.

    "Will it really be okay for me to change, Dad?" She muttered as if her father was there, listening to her. "You want me to live in peace but there''s no way to live like that now. I know that for someone like me, peace must be earned."

    "What if I try to earn that peace but end up losing control, as Garcia Han did? You will be ashamed of me, right?" She narrowed her eyes at the floor. "Her initial n was to avenge her brother but she turned into a monster in the process. What if I became like her?"

    What Leon asked her came to her mind. ''How long did you n to live this way?'' She used to thought that if she just put up with everything, she will be able to protect everyone from her step-mother''s wickedness. It''s fine as long as people didn''t suffer because of her. That''s what she used to believe.

    Now, she knew one thing. No matter how much she tried, there will eventuallye a day when she failed to protect others. In the worst-case possible,Garcia Han might even end her one day and everything will fall into her hands, including Yang Group which her father devoted his whole life to.

    No! She couldn''t let such a thing happen! She must protect everything she has and to do that, she must be strong and powerful!

    Power! That''s what she needed. Her mind endlessly wandered around, trying to figure out what she should do. She might need to bet everything for it, even her life! But it''s okay than living this way.

    * * *

    Almost 7 hourster, Nicole opened her eyes and finds herself sleeping on the couch. She recalled herself staying up until 4 in the morning. When she finally sorted out her thoughts and decided what to do, she fell asleep right away.

    She slowly gets up and nced around the living room. Everything was still the same but why did she felt so strange? Maybe because she had a change of heart.

    She chose one risky way which will need many efforts and if it worked out, it will be the most effective way. But if it goes wrong, she might be good as dead. However, she was ready. She was not afraid but determined.

    At 8 a.m., the sun was already high up in the sky. She needs to go to work so she rose from her seat to take a quick shower. Then her phone went off. It''s Garcia Han''s assistant, her ex-lover, Alex Jo. With a nonchnt face, she answered the call.

    "Where are you? The Minister wants you to drop by before you go to your office." Alex Jo paused before he said, "It''s about Aston Kang. The situation is not good."

    The mentioning of Aston''s name made Nicole a bit flustered but it was short-lived. As always, the mighty devil gets a grasp of some news again. "I got it. Home or office?" Nicole simply asked. If it was like other days, she might already felt very nervous but today, she remained calm. This was a great chance for her.

    Feeling amazed by her calmness, Alex remained quiet for a while. "Home." He finally responded.

    "I''ll be there in an hour." She promptly said and hang up right away.

    Throwing down the phone on the couch, she went to her room and took a shower in the bathroom. Without eating breakfast, she dressed up for work and left her apartment.

    Her family mansion was on the other road which was opposite to the road that led her to herpany building. But she did as she was told and drove towards the mansion. Just as she said, she reached there at 9 a.m.

    Walking through the gate and the door, Garcia Han who was sitting on the single couch in the main room first appeared in her sight. Thetter was also dressed in a formal attire, all set to leave for work.

    Without wasting more time, she quickly makes her way to her. "I''m here, Mother. Did you ask for me?" She briefly nced at Alex who was standing on the right beside her.

    The moment Garcia Han heard her voice, she threw a bunch of photos in her direction. The photos were lying everywhere. Nicole narrowed her eyes at the photos and picked up some of them. Like Alex had warned her, it was photos of herself and Aston in the hospital and some other ces.

    "Exin those photos." Garcia Han''s voice was cold and unpleasant than ever. "I was busy and neglected you for just two weeks and I got those photos?" Garcia Han asked as she turned her head to her. Her tone was more than sarcastic.

    Nicole walked forward and stood beside Garcia Han. "It''s not what you think, Mother." She calmly said.

    "I''m mistaken? Those photos said everything!" Garcia Han howled. She abruptly rose from her seat and looked at Nicole straight in the eyes. "You keep on crossing me these days, Nicole. Are you trying to test my patience? Evenst time, I only let it go because you were sick. There won''t be next time."

    "I was only helping him out as he is the ambassador for my new clothing brand. That photo from the department store is only me repaying my debt. I owe him a coat and I pay him back. That''s all." Nicole said, standing firm in her words.

    "Are you sure?" Garcia Han took other photos from her bag and showed them to Nicole. "Then what about these?" She asked. The photos from the grave of her parents! "Even the staffs from the photoshoot said that the actor was acting very close to you that day." Garcia Han added.

    Nicole nced at the photos of her and Aston in the grave. She then bit her lip. "What do you want me to say?" She uttered.

    "The truth. That''s all I want to hear. Don''t force me to use other means." Garcia Han warned her with all seriousness.

    "Fine. Aston Kang like me but I rejected him. That''s the truth." Nicole said. She knew what Garcia Han might ask her next and she was not wrong.

    "What about you?" Garcia Han asked. She became more than invested in the story.

    "I don''t have time for that, Mother. Besides, you already chose a man for me. Leon Jung." Nicole responded, enunciating her fiance''s name.

    Garcia Han observed Nicole and for the first time, she finds it hard to read her. She was unsure of what to say! "How can I believe you?" She finally asked. Her unfamiliar patience surprised the Chairwoman.

    "What will I do for you to believe me?" Nicole asked her back. She made a deliberate paused and added, "Will I submit myself to you?"

    Garcia Han lifted a brow at Nicole''s question. It was the first time she ever heard her said that! What''s wrong with her?! "What did you just say?" She promptly asked.

    "I will submit to you if that''s what you want, Mother. I will prove my words now." Nicole gets on her knees, surprising both Garcia Han and Alex Jo.

    "I''m tired of the way I live, so I will give you what you always wanted, Mother. You won and from now on, I will do whatever you want me to do. I will obey your every order." Nicole uttered, narrowing her eyes on the floor.

    ''This is the beginning, Mira Kim. Soon enough, the one kneeling here will be you.''

 Chapter 67 - The Complicated Step-Mother

    Flustered, Alex Jo narrowed his eyes at Nicole who was kneeling in front of her step-mother. Was she really nning to surrender? What''s wrong with her?!

    A smile escaped Garcia Han''s lips. Did her step-daughter finallye to her sense? Maybe she had finally realized that it''s best for her to live the way she wanted! But still, she''s a suspicious woman. She was not totally convinced.

    "Why do you suddenly change your mind?" She asked, retreating to the couch.

    Nicole already guessed all the possible questions of Garcia Han and she also expected this question.

    "I''m tired of trying to protect others with my little strength and power. It''s so tiring. As I said, I will be whatever you want and give you full obedience. I won''t fight back anymore as it''s useless. But I want you to grant me two things." Nicole said.

    Garcia Han was seemingly impassive but she actually listened to her step-daughter with open ears. "What do you want?" She asked. She would grant anything if Nicole really meant what she said. That''s what Garcia Han thought.

    "As long as I obey you, please promise me that you won''t let other people suffer anymore," Nicole stated her first condition and much to her surprise, the devil promptly agreed.

    "I can do that as long as you don''t go back on your words." Garcia Han was also tired of dealing with her rebelled step-daughter when she had many political matters to tend to, especially now. She must fully concentrate on the internal election. It''s her first step to be the President!

    "Then the second one?" The step-mother asked.

    "Give me the real authority to handle all thepany matters," Nicole stated. She didn''t have much hope in this one but she was determined to get the real authority now orter.

    "What do you mean by that?" Garcia Han tilted her head to her. In fact, it''s not what she expected. She thought she would ask something like annulling the engagement. Wait! Did Leon Jung won over her?!

    "You can still watch over thepany affairs like you always did. I won''t ask to kick out your men. You can give me advice and tell me what you don''t want but give me the real authority to make all decisions. I already promised to give you full obedience, so I hope you can grant me this one." Nicole said, looking up at her step-mother.

    Garcia Han remained quiet for a while, concentrating on her thoughts. She knew that it''s a big decision. So far, Nicole could do many things with her sole decision but it was not enough. She was still far from having absolute authority.

    Weighing the pros and cons, she finally spoke up after more than a minute. "Fine. I will grant you that." It would be a great way to test her too. That''s what she thought.

    Nicole was stupefied. Did the devil really give her the authority? That easy?! She remained still, wondering why. It''s a great way to test if she meant what she said; she knew that. But this was a big decision!

    "Why didn''t you say anything? I thought you will be happy that I grant you both the two things you asked." Garcia Han mused.

    Nicole was about to say something but Garcia Han suddenly rose from her seat and narrowed her eyes at her. "Get up. You will get dirty. You still need to go to work." She briefly nced at the clock and turned her head back to her. Nicole was already standing at that time.

    "I have a meeting soon. We will continue talking about this next time." She turned around and just before she walked inside her room, she halted and turned to Alex. "Escort her out. We will leave in five minutes." She ordered and entered her room right away.

    Bewildered, Nicole stood still. Why was the devil always soplicated? She could never know what she thinks! Narrowing her eyes, she saw all the photos lying on the floor.

    Aston Kang. What would she do with him? Just those simple meetings and his name already reached Garcia''s ears. She was not afraid for herself but him.

    Bending her knees, she picked up the photos on the floor and quietly gazed at one certain photo. It was a photo of him leading her down from the cemetery. The memory pained her. Picking up every single photo, she put it on the table. "Throw these out." She said to Alex.

    Then she stood up and walked towards the door. Alex followed him out like the devil''s order but he won''t stop talking much to Nicole''s frustration.

    "What are you doing? Do you really mean that?" Alex asked Nicole who was walking just in front of him but he didn''t receive a response.

    "You need to be careful, Nicole. Don''t underestimate her. She''s not someone whom -"

    Nicole ran out of patience! She suddenly turned around and shoved him to the wall in the right. Her right hand was on his cor but she pushed it up until it was on his throat. Then she tightened her grip, shutting his mouthpletely.

    "I''m tired of hearing your nonsense. Mark my words, Alex Jo. No matter what I do, it''s none of your business. So, just shut up." Nicole hissed.

    Due to the hand that choked him, Alex was struggling for air and his face was all red! He could break free easily but he didn''t. He couldn''t bring himself to do so!

    "If you ever cross the line again, I will tell my step-mother that you are the guy from college. If you don''t want to die in her hands, just follow her like you always did. Whenever you talk like you care about me, it disgusts me so much!" She spatted and withdrew her hand.

    Alex started coughing non-stop and tried to adjust his breathing but there was not even an ounce of sympathy in her beautiful eyes!

    Nicole simply smiled and adjusted Alex tie which she turned into a mess. "Let''s not interfere in each other''s life. We are not lovers anymore. I''m the step-daughter of your boss, so let''s just live that way." She turned around and walked out of the gate.

    Alex Jo stared at her disappearing form as if she was a ghost! What was that? It''s been five years since he knew her but it''s the first time he ever witnessed her behaving that way! The Nicole Yang he knew never used violence no matter how much Garcia Han pressured her!

    The way she behaved before Garcia Han and now; she was like apletely different person!

    Nicole gets inside her car and drove to herpany. When she reached there, it was already 10 a.m. She didn''t have any meetings until the afternoon and she used the time to think of her next move.

    She will make Garcia Han put trust in herpletely. She will do anything to achieve that. Only then, everything will be easy for her. It''s hard to do anything with the devil watching her every move with doubt.

    * * *

    After having a meeting, Garcia Han entered her office and retreated to her chair. Turning the chair around, she stared at the outdoors through the ss walls.

    "Do you think Nicole is serious?" Her question was directed to Alex who was standing in front of the desk.

    "Do you wish for her to be serious that much?" Alex asked back.

    Garcia Han slightly smiled. "What do you mean?" She tilted her head to Alex.

    "You keep on losing focus during your meeting. As far as I know, she is always the reason whenever you are this distracted." Alex Jo replied.

    "You know me quite well. At this rate, you will scare me." Garcia Han said, feeling quite amused.

    "It''s my duty." Alex Jo replied as he lowered his head.

    Garcia Han turned back her attention to the outdoors. "You''re right. I want her to be serious, so badly." She paused and added, "Even if she asked for more favour, I will still permit her as long as she keeps her word."

    Alex Jo could never understand her actions and decisions. Even today, it was the same. He never witnessed his boss give in to such kind of big request that easily! She never tolerated mistakes and never gave a second chance to anyone but her step-daughter.

    Even when Nicole defied her, she let it go. When she desperately begged for someone or something, she agreed. She keeps on giving her chances yet she was still cruel to her and wanted her to suffer. Alex couldn''t understand any of these.

    He recalled Nicole''s actions earlier and he still finds it hard to believe. If he was to actually say his thoughts, he will say that he didn''t believe her. She was not serious. She can''t be.

    That fiery temper she showed him and her confidence when talking with her step-mother even when kneeling; those couldn''t be the traits of someone who give in.

    Alex was puzzled. The Minister was always an intelligent woman. Did she really believe her step-daughter? Didn''t she saw through her like she always did??

 Chapter 68 - She Is The One Who Will Suffer

    "I didn''t expect you to show up here," Nicole said to Aston who was standing in front of her. Her face remained impassive.

    It was 6 p.m. and she was alone in her apartment when the actor suddenly showed up. She didn''t want to meet him, not right after her step-mother confronted her with those photos!

    "I couldn''t reach you." Aston''s anxiety was evident in his voice. "For two whole days." He added. His gaze fixated on her but he had no idea of what she was thinking. Did something happen to her?

    "Am I obliged to answer your calls, Mr. Kang?" Nicole frowned at his persistence. Thest time she saw him, he was going over to another woman''s house, having dinner with the actress''s family. Was that the reason why she ignored her calls? Maybe. Because she couldn''t erase that scene from her mind!

    "Are you angry with me?" Aston asked. She always pushed him away but it''s the first time he saw that kind of look on her face. The face that one makes when they were upset about something.

    "I''m not blind or deaf, Aston Kang. I saw and hear the way you were with Anna Park. You have her by your side. But why are you still clinging to me?" Nicole snapped. She was not trying to say any of these but... it''s too frustrating! "I think I judge you wrong." She added with disappointment.

    Aston''s face turned pale at her remark! She might always be cruel to him but it''s the first time he saw her this angry! "Nicole, it''s not like that. I''m only -"

    "No need to exin. It won''t change anything." Nicole paused and think of those photos from the morning. "Even if it''s just a misunderstanding, it''s still impossible for us. And if it''s true, it''s better for you."

    "Nicole, hear me out." Aston was tired due to his busy schedules andck of sleep these days. Nightmares made him lose his sleep each night. Arguing needs too much energy but he still thinks that it''s worth it. He opened his mouth but he was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell.

    Both Nicole and Aston''s eyes flew to the door with a guarded gaze. Nicole knew right away that who it might be. Shoving Aston out through the secret door was the first thing that came to her mind but the next second, she decided to do the opposite. She was not afraid of revealing her biggest secret anymore!

    Pushing the actor inside her room, she saw his confused face. "Don''t make a sound and no matter what happens, don''te out. If they see you, I will be done." She knew that her words made him more confused but she ran out of time.

    Believing that he will do as she told him, she closed her room door and make her way to the main door. She was not wrong and her step-mother walked inside. Alex Jo also followed her.

    "What brings you here, Mother?" She asked, behaving all normal.

    Garcia Han took a seat and Nicole followed suit. "I told you in the morning that we will continue our conversation next time. I came here for that." Garcia Han replied. Her voice remained calm yet her gaze never left her step-daughter.

    Was she observing her or what? Nicole didn''t know. She only knew that she should be normal so that the devil won''t see through her.

    "You should have called me so that I wille to you. I know how busy you are with the internal electioning up." Nicole''s mind was fully upied by Aston whom she hid in her room. He will be safe. Her step-mother never entered her room.

    "It''s fine. I''m not that busy today and with your sudden change of heart, it''s hard for me to concentrate on my work." Garcia Han promptly said which flustered Nicole.

    Did her words really make her step-mother lose focus? She never knew that she was capable of doing that! "I''m sorry about that." A hint of confusion was on her face and Garcia''s keen eyes didn''t miss it.

    "You said that there is nothing between you and Aston Kang. Can I trust you with that?" Garcia Han made a deliberate paused before she said, "You know that love is just a weakness for you, Nicole. It''s useless. You didn''t get anything from loving that guy in your college."

    At the mention of Aston Kang, Nicole''s eyes almost trailed to her room but she barely holds back herself. The guy from college? She briefly nced at Alex who was standing beside Garcia Han but it was just a split second and instantly looked at her step-mother.

    "I know that." She whispered. "Please trust me, Mother. I know that you don''t want me to indulge myself in such feelings again and I won''t disappoint you."

    "What about Leon? You seem closed these days." The Minister quickly asked. This question had been troubling her these days. Did her step-daughter really fell for the Prime Minister''s son?! It shouldn''t happen.

    "Leon is no exception, Mother. Our engagement is just for political matters, nothing more or less. I only put up the act to help you." Nicole felt the rush. How long did she n to be here?! Her room and the person inside totally distracted her!

    Garcia Han was satisfied with Nicole''s response. Maybe her step-daughter had trulye to her sense!

    "As I promised, other people won''t suffer as long as you listen to me. You can have true authority in allpany matters starting tomorrow. But mark my words, Nicole." Garcia Han leaned forward a little, closing the distance between herself and her step-daughter. "If you try to act up or deceive me, the price will be higher than you could ever imagine. I rarely trust people, so I won''t tolerate any betrayal."

    "You know that your life is in my hands, right?" She gently patted Nicole''s shoulder with a smile.

    "Yes, Mother. I will remember that." Nicole was hardly clenching her fingers, reminding herself toy low for now. Her turn will soone and she only needs to put up with this for a while.

    "Good then. Do you have any more to say? A favour or anything." Garcia Han withdrew her hands from Nicole''s shoulder and leaned back.

    The thing that she thought about in the afternoon came to Nicole''s mind. "I n to move. I think it''s time that I live in a luxurious mansion which would suit my title. You always wanted me to do that."

    Garcia Han smiled in satisfaction. "That''s great. This small apartment doesn''t suit the Chairwoman of Yang Group. Shall I search a nice mansion for you?"

    "I will do that. You are busy these days." Nicole promptly said and Garcia Han simply agreed.

    "Okay. Take good care of yourself. If you carelessly get fever likest time, I will make you return to the main mansion so that I could supervise all your diet and everything." Garcia Han was serious whenever she told her to maintain her health. She hates it when people get sick. Maybe because of her past experience.

    Nicole didn''t understand whenever she talked like she cared for her health but still, she replied, "I will keep that in mind."

    With that said, Garcia Han rose from her seat and left the apartment with Alex Jo, having no idea about the man who listened to all the conversations.

    The moment the door was closed, Nicole abruptly rose from her seat and approached her room. She opened the door and her eyes swept around the interior of the room. Then she saw Aston standing in one corner just beside the door.

    She didn''t even take a clear look at him and just walked to him. "You hear that, right? I let you stay here and listen because I want you to know how messed up my life is. I''m not a typical woman who can do whatever I want. If you value yourself, you should steer clear of me."

    When she didn''t receive a response, Nicole sighed. "I tried to hide this till the end but you are so persistent. That''s why we havee to this. My life doesn''t belong to me, Aston Kang. I cannot do anything unless my step-mother permit me to. My life, my marriage and even my death... " She paused and took a deep breath. "Everything is under her control. She controlled my whole life and I have no say! Whatever she says, I must obey it!"

    Her voice bes very high and it was not far from a yell now. So, she paused, trying to calm down herself.

    "Please." She whimpered and looked at him but she couldn''t see his face as his head was lowered with his eyes glued to the floor. "Just leave me alone before you suffered. I don''t want anyone to suffer because of me again."

    "Who says that I will suffer?" Her eyes widened when she heard his firm, unyielding voice. Feeling frustrated that she couldn''t see him clearly due to his ''seemingly'' downcast eyes, she took a step towards him.

    When she did that, Aston suddenly lifted his head and met her gaze. She saw his eyes burning with rage and his fist clenched tightly due to the suppressed anger inside him! She never saw this fiery expression before! It was so dreary that it gave her the chills! He''s hell mad!

    Aston took a step towards her, his fiery eyes never left her. "Who says that I will suffer?" He repeated himself. "She is the one who will suffer." He dered, enunciating each word.....

 Chapter 69 - You Are Not Alone Anymore

    This man was crazy! That''s the only thing that came to Nicole''s mind. She already let him see her exact situation, her biggest secret. He should already be running far away from her yet he was standing here saying the devil should be the one to suffer!

    "You are crazy! Do you even know how serious this matter is?! It''s a situation of life and death. You should -"

    Nicole instantly shut her mouth. No, no one was interrupting her. It''s the darkness! There must be a power outage.

    All at once, her hands started shivering and just a few seconds was needed for her whole body to followed suit. She was paralyzed. She stood still in her ce, frozen.

    It''s dark and Aston couldn''t see anything but he was amazed by her sudden quietness. "Nicole, is something wrong?" He asked but when he heard the sound of her heavy breathing, he quickly turned on his phone light. Then he saw her shivering and barely breathing as if someone choked her. He didn''t know why she was suddenly like this! Did she had an illness?!

    Panicked, he wasn''t even sure of what to do but he saw her condition getting more severe. He holds her and led her to the bed. Then he makes her sit down.

    What should he do? He had no knowledge of medicines! Then he felt her hands on his wrist, grabbing him tightly. With a little light provided by his phone, he could see the sweat forming in her forehead. "This is not good. We should go to the hospital." He uttered and tried to carry her but she tightened her grip on his wrist. She didn''t want to go? What''s the meaning of this?!

    Then fortunately, the lights returned, lighting up the whole room. Now, he could see her clearly but he was still overwhelmed by anxiety! What if she gets worse?

    Much to Aston''s surprise, her breathing started to be normal, gradually. Her body that shivered non-stop just seconds ago was now in control but it still took minutes to be normal again. She slowly loosened her grip on his wrist and finally, she withdrew her hand.

    "Are you fine now? What happened?" He asked, puzzled but she was still trying to stabilize her breathing. He was also still holding her with his one hand, observing her worriedly.

    What just happened? He tried to concentrate, hoping to figure out the reason. Then one thing suddenly crossed his mind. It''s the light! She was like that because the room was dark!She had nyctophobia!

    "I''m fine now," Nicole muttered, still breathing in and out continuously. Whenever she was in the dark, she could rarely bring herself to talk!It''s like her voice was gone for that period!

    "You are afraid of the dark?" Aston asked. His heart pained at her pale face! Less than three minutes and she looked like apletely different person!

    "You end up witnessing my weakness again," Nicole murmured.

    Aston sighed and take out his handkerchief. He gently wiped away her sweat for her. "Are you in that much pain? When did you start fearing the dark?" He asked.

    His voice was so calm and patient that Nicole couldn''t brush him off. Her heart conquered her mind once again.

    "How long have you been living like this, Nicole?" Aston added when Nicole kept quiet. He put away his handkerchief and bend his knees before her to have a clear look at her face.

    "Fifteen years," Nicole whispered. "My life turned to hell ever since my father died. When I was first locked up in a room with no light at all, I was 10. Since then, it happened often and my trauma started."

    Aston tried his best to remain calm, at least on the outside. He was already boiling with anger on the inside! Just how much did she suffer? Fifteen years?! Hell must be an understatement!

    "Why? Why did she do that? This is not right." Aston argued. How can that woman be a Minister of Justice?! How ridiculous!

    "Punishment. That''s what she called but her main aim was to instill obedience and fear in my mind." She indeed seeded. She refrained from saying these three words.

    He holds her hand with his one hand while he tightly clenched the other. He barely stopped himself from gritting his teeth! "Why did you just endure? Someone step over you with having no right." He asked.

    "I was 10, Aston. Just a child who could be easily exploited. There was no one to help me and all I could do was endure. By the time I reached the legal age, she already has full control over me by her cruel methods and fears that she nted on me." Nicole scoffed but it was a way of mocking herself. "I''m so weak. That''s why."

    "No." Aston promptly disagreed with her statement. "You already endured 15 years, Nicole. Fifteen years!" He repeated. "A weak person will never be able to endure for that long. You can hold on because you''re strong."

    Somehow, his words warm up Nicole''s heart. She met his gaze and she didn''t expect what she saw. She thought that he would look at her with pity but he didn''t!

    Pain. That''s what she saw in his ocean blue eyes. Did her sad life pained him that much?!

    "After fifteen years, I finally decided to stop enduring. I made up my mind to break free from her. I n to wage a war between us. That''s why I couldn''t let anything hold me back." Nicole paused, recalling what Garcia Han said.

    "You heard her, right? Love is a weakness for me. She was right when she said that. That''s why I keep on asking you to give up on me. You make me wavered again and again. I don''t like that." She closed her eyes, thinking of the past.

    "If she knows about you, she wille after you. She will do everything to get rid of you from my life. That''s why I said not seeing each other is for the best. I don''t want you to be hurt. I don''t want you to get entangled in my misfortunes. You don''t deserve it but you never listened to me!" Nicole said to Aston who was listening to her attentively. The tone of her voice was raised again and again yet it was pleading.

    "You don''t deserve to suffer either, Nicole. The one who should suffer is her." Aston said as he stood up. "You will not suffer again." He firmly said.

    "What do you mean? You should not get involved. She won''t hesitate to get rid of you." Nicole argued. She lifted her head to look at him.

    "And so do I," Aston grunted. Right now, he was even willing to go against histe best friend''s wish! He was convinced that she was worth it.

    "Aston Kang, what is on your mind? Are you also thinking of killing her?" Nicole snapped. "Are you crazy?!" She eximed. What''s wrong with Leon and Aston?! One was a potter and one was a famous actor but they seemed like a different person these days!

    "Yes, I am. I already told you that you drive me crazy thest time I came here." Aston''s voice was unyielding. Now that he had known her story, he had no n to back down again, no matter how much she pressured him!

    He saw her struggling for words yet he was quite thankful. It was not easy for her too! She wants him like he wants her!

    "I will stand by your side, Nicole. You can fight the war as you nned and I will protect you from the shadow. I can be your shield and you can rely on me if things are hard." Aston dered with all seriousness.

    "I never feared death but I''m afraid of losing you. No matter how dangerous it is, I don''t care so please, let me be with you. Please don''t push me away anymore." He added.

    Nicole let out a breath. The urge to give in was so much that she felt like she would soon be the one to went crazy! "What would I do with you, Aston Kang?" She murmured and narrowed her eyes at the floor.

    Aston bends his knees again and looked at her face. There was something different in her and he knew it right away. Holding both of her upper arms, he narrowed the distance between them and pulled her into a hug. Nicole''s eyes grew wide open at his action!

    He waited for a while to know if she would struggle but she didn''t and a smile stered his face. A smile of relief and happiness. He made her ced her chin on his shoulder and gently caressed her hair.

    "I''m sorry for not noticing your suffering, Nicole. But you are not alone anymore. I will help you punish her and I will always be there for you." He calmly whispered to her.....

 Chapter 70 - You Won

    Nicole was reminded once again that Aston was right. She lost control and it happened just now!

    His embrace warms her up so much that she couldn''t brush him away. She felt warm, protected and shielded for the first time in 15 years! The feeling. It was the most pleasant for a woman like her. It was nothing like she had ever experienced!

    She sat there with her chin on his shoulders, not struggling as if she was an obedient child. She gave in to his persistence and his unchanging heart.

    Would she regret thister? Maybe. But for now, she didn''t want to think about it. For the first time ever, she only wanted to live in the moment without a worry.

    Was this a dream? Aston couldn''t believe that she finally listened to him. If it was a dream, he would say that it was the most beautiful dream ever! It will be enough to shield him from those endless nightmares!

    "You won, Aston Kang." Nicole finally spoke up after what seemed to be forever. "I don''t know how to push you away anymore. I''m at my wit''s end." She confessed in a low voice.

    Aston pulled back and gently brushed her bottom lip. "That''s what I want to hear the most in this world." He remarked and shed a slight yet genuine smile.

    "Why are you always so confident? Do you think you have 7 lives?" She frowned and shook her head. He''s hopeless!

    Aston chuckled at her words and action. He stood up and sat beside her. "Too bad I only have one life. If I have 7, I will still devote all of it to you. I think you''re worth it." He responded.

    Nicole sighed. "Never thought that the nation''s heartthrob is a fool!" Shemented sarcastically.

    "Never thought that the Chairwoman of the influential Yang Group would be foolish enough to reject this nation''s heartthrob countless times." Aston dryly said which made Nicoleughed.

    "I heard you talking about a house. Do you want me to help you?" Aston asked, his loving gaze never left the young Chairwoman.

    "How?" Nicole asked back, wondering what type of help was in his mind.

    "You will surely need a house with a secret room. It will even be better if it has a secret passage like this apartment. I can help you find such a house." He exined.

    "That bothered me a lot. It would be best if I built one for myself but I don''t have time. With the internal election and the main electioning up, I cannot just wait." Nicole said, determinedly.

    "Election?"

    "Yes. My step-mother is nning to be the next President of our country. I cannot let that happen." Nicole mocked even the ambition! If someone like Garcia Han became the President, what would their country be? Besides, she will only gain immense power!

    "Don''t worry. She is a politician. You know what is the most important thing for a politician." Aston hinted with a malicious smile.

    "Reputation." Nicole recalled how her step-mother was also crazy about maintaining a good reputation. Of course, the image of a loving step-mother was among the many images that Garcia maintained!

    "For both politicians and celebrity like me, our reputation is easily harmed though it''s the most important trait to keep our career alive. It''s the same for your step-mother." Aston started.

    "If you want to destroy her political career, target her reputation in the first ce. If she lost people''s trust, it will be hard for her to continue being a politician, let alone a President." He advised Nicole.

    Nicole smiled at his advice. "I will work on that but I must earn her trust first."

    "Her trust? Do you mean that the way you behaved before her just minutes ago was to earn her trust?" Aston mused.

    Nicole nodded her head. "She is a suspicious person. Her men keep an eye on me all the time and I cannot do anything without her knowing. In the morning, she confronted me with our photos from the hospitals, the department store and the cemetery. I barely managed to convince her."

    "Then I will be careful. I''m not afraid of her but I don''t want to put you in trouble." Aston simply said.

    Nicole wondered how well he adjusted to the situation and how fearless he was. He was too calm though the situation would be beyond one''s imagination. Was he really just a normal man? It''s hard to believe that!

    "Sometimes, it''s hard to believe that you are just an average man. When you were tortured and even now, I always have a strange feeling." Nicole frankly said. What might his secret be?

    Aston''s calm and pleasant face disappeared as he heard her words. He resembled a man who had fallen into dismay! Then he decided to speak up. "Your instincts are great, Nicole. I''m not as simple as I seem to be. I have a veryplicated past. It still gave me trouble even now." He forced a little smile. "Do you wish to know my secret too? I already know yours." He muttered.

    "Later. I will give you time." Nicole promptly said. She understood it''s not an easy decision.

    Aston slightly smiled and nodded at her response. "I will find a house for you first. Are you interested in learningbat skills? It will be very useful for protecting yourself." He opined.

    "Combat?" Nicole almostughed at his suggestion. "Ever since I was young, I have a weak body and health. I never once imagined learning that." She paused and give a quick thought. "But I will give it a go. Still, it must be kept a secret. How can I learn?"

    "I can teach you once you move to a new house." Aston simply said without thinking much.

    "You''re skilled inbat?" She asked, flustered. Was an actor supposed to be skilled?

    "I am but only a few know this," Aston whispered.

    He was always ashamed of his past, but not as much as he did now! If possible, he even wished to hide it from her forever! But she will eventually find it out sooner orter, so it''s better that she hear it from him.

    A man with aplicated past like him. Would she be able to ept it? He was not sure. He was never this insecure in his life!

    Nicole realized right away that the man who made her lose control was not as simple as he looked. He was a man with a secret. On top of that, his secret might not be a trivial one. If it was, he would already spill it out.

    Still, she wanted to wait. It was so hard for her toe this far and she didn''t want to ruin all the efforts which both of them made.

    No matter what his secret was, she knew two things for sure. That he was a great man and just like her, he hid his pain beneath a happy facade. Did that make her drawn to him? Maybe.

    * * *

    Leon finds himself in the base again. It''s not the weekend but he was still there. Besides, he was busy visiting the orphanage at the weekend, so he couldn''t make the time.

    Both his museum and his family mansion; they were tormentingly empty with Shara''s absence. Maybe he had already grown ustomed to seeing her in both ces. Now that she was not there, he felt like there was a huge hole in his heart.

    He changed his clothes like he always did as soon as he reached there. Then Ryan came to him and bowed to show his respect. "Young Master."

    "I have important matters at the weekend, so I onlye now. Is everything fine here?" Leon asked.

    "Yes, everything is fine but... " Ryan''s voice trailed off, hesitating to continue.

    "What is it?" Leon promptly asked. Did something bad happen while he was away?

    "Shara is sick, Young Master. I think she overworked herself." Ryan continued with a bit of reluctance. He was well aware of how the Young Master cherished Shara Lee.

    "Why did you tell me that only now?" Leon grunted. It didn''t even surprise him. That woman was too stubborn! "Where is she?" He asked.

    "In her room," Ryan replied, lowering his head.

    Leon didn''t need to be told twice. He stormed out of the vi and rushed to Shara''s room which was located on the left of the base. There were several rooms there and it was also a ce where the members lived.

    He wasn''t careless enough to make a sound when he saw her sleeping in her small room. Her face pale and cold sweat was forming on her forehead. It seemed like she was murmuring in her sleep. Did she have a nightmare? Again?

    He makes his way to her without making a sound. He sat beside her bed and ced his hand on her forehead. Damn! She was burning with fever! Why was she alone? She should be receiving treatment. It made Leon sighed. Her stubbornness had no limits!

    Then he heard her talking in her sleep but he couldn''t hear her. He bent his head a bit, trying to hear what she said.

    "Dad. Mom. Don''t die, please. I''m scared."

    She had nightmares again. The worst nightmare.....

 Chapter 71 - Triggering The Devils Rage

    "Wake up, Shara! Can you hear me?" Leon was overwhelmed with anxiety when he couldn''t wake up Shara. With her high fever and haunting nightmares, he was afraid that her condition might get worse.

    While he was thinking of this, Ryan just made his way to the room and he darted his eyes to his subordinate. "Prepare my car. We should go to the hospital."

    Ryan didn''t need to be told twice. He instantly rushed out of the room toply with the Young Master''s order.

    Leon carried Shara and walked out of the room. He ced her in the backseat of the car and sat beside her. Ryan drove the car and they left for Westview Hospital.

    * * *

    When Director Colin Park stormed inside the Chairwoman''s office with anger written all over his face, it was 11 in the morning. Despite the Director''s angry face, Nicole Yang was calmly sitting in her chair.

    "Judging from the look on your face, I think you have heard about the news." The Chairwoman calmly said, without sparing the Director even a single nce.

    "You should exin this, Chairwoman. For all the recent years, Yang Construction which is under my supervision is always the core of Yang Group. It''s also the oldest among all other wings. How can you decide to shift the center of Yang Group to Yang Group of Hotels? This is not right!" Director Park growled. He stood before the desk, fiercely narrowing his eyes at the Chairwoman.

    "Mind your manners, Director Park. Do you think you are in your office? This is the Chairwoman''s office." Nicole paused and her lips curved into a smile. "My office." She added.

    "The Minister also permit the Construction business to be the core of Yang Group. By doing this, you are defying your step-mother. Did she even agreed to this?" Director Parkpletely disregarded the Chairwoman''s words and he keeps on raising his voice at her.

    "You making a fuss here won''t make a difference. Why don''t you just return to your office and do a better job in supervising the construction business?" Nicole simply said. Unlike Director Park, she maintained herposure very well and this even surprised the former.

    What had happened to the weak Chairwoman who can''t do anything whenever her step-mother was concerned?!

    "You will regret this, Chairwoman. If the Minister heard this - "

    "Minister. Minister. Is that all you can say?" Nicole snapped and it was followed by a smirk. She gradually rose from her seat and met the Director''s gaze. "Do you know this, Director Park? Right now, you look like a little kid who threatened other kids by using his parent''s power. You are nothing without my step-mother''s power."

    "You! How - "

    "Why? Do you miss your owner that much? Is that why you keep on mentioning her? Alright. I will call her for you." Nicole said and instantly called Garcia Han while the Director was staring at her with a confused face, trying to process what he heard and saw.

    After a minute, Nicole put down her phone and smiled at Director Park. "It must be your lucky day. When I call her, she is currently on her way here. She will be here in no time." She informed Director Park.

    Without saying anything, the Director turned around, attempting to leave the office but Nicole stopped him.

    "She also ordered you to stay here in my office until she reached here." Nicole''s words instantly halted the Director while she sat down and simply continued working.

    Trying hard to suppress his anger, Director Park turned around and sat on the couch, waiting for the arrival of the Minister. He wondered why the Chairwoman was so confident today. However, the fact that she already obtained real authority didn''t even cross his mind!

    <strong>Five minutester</strong>

    "Do you have any problem, Director Park?" Garcia Han was sitting on a single couch in Nicole''s office. Her gaze fixated on the Director who was sitting in the left. Nicole was also calmly sitting in the right.

    "Ever since the establishment of Yang Group, Yang Construction is always the core. But today, the Chairwoman make a decision to shift the core to Yang Group of Hotels. As a senior executive who supervised the construction business for many years, I cannot ept this decision." Director Park said to the Minister. His tone was very respectful unlike a few minutes ago.

    Hearing out the Director, Garcia Han turned to Nicole who seemed to be very bored by the Director''s talking. "Why did you want to change the core, Nicole? Is there a problem with it?" She asked.

    Nicole opened her mouth but Director Park outspoke her.

    "There is no problem in the construction business, Minister. Besides, you already allowed Yang Construction to be the core. That''s what you promised me." The Director argued.

    "I''m well aware of that. However, if my daughter wants to change the core, there might be a good reason. She is not the type to do things recklessly." Garcia Han snapped. "So, keep quiet for now and listen to what the Chairwoman have to say."

    Director Park could felt his jaw dropped to the floor! It''s thepany matters yet the Minister was trying to side with her step-daughter? He was the one who helped the Minister in managing thepany for the past years!

    Nicole quietly handed a file to Garcia Han. "That''s the record of Yang Construction''s performance in thest five years. It''s the core of ourpany which always have the highest budget. However, it''s behind the Group of Hotels in terms of ie and everything." She exined.

    "That''s - "

    "If the Group of Hotels receive a bit more support and other funds, it will immensely increase the profits of ourpany." Nicole continued, interrupting whatever the Director was trying to say.

    "You always said that the construction business has the best performance, Director Park. This means that you always showed me a fake record. Did you lie to me just because I''m more than busy with political matters?" Garcia Han voice was dangerously low.

    "No! It''s not that -"

    "Many of the cash that was supposed to be the funds for construction was always corrupted by Director Park. That''s why he couldn''t give you the real report. If he did, it will be the same as exposing his own crimes." Nicole chimed in. There was a shadow of a mocking smile on her beautiful face.

    "I never did that!" Director Park argued. His eyes were burning with rage but he couldn''t do anything, not in the presence of Garcia Han.

    Nicole simply turned her head away, her eyes sweeping around her vast office as if she was feeling bored. Her impassive act made the Director gritted his teeth in anger!

    Garcia Han sighed. She put the file on the table and turned her attention to Nicole. "Didn''t you tell him that I already handed the authority of thepany affairs to you?" She asked which made the Director''s face turned pale. She gave her step-daughter the authority? That''s nonsense!

    Nicole sat straight and turned to Garcia Han. She slightly lowered her head, putting on an act of an obedient daughter. "No, Mother. I don''t have the chance to." She responded, faking an apologetic face.

    "Why?" Garcia Han asked, much to Nicole''s joy. It''s the question she was waiting for.

    "Director Park stormed in and started yelling at me due to my decision. It''s too hard to have a normal chat with him." Nicole said, acting as if she was nervous. Just as she expected, her words instantly triggered the devil''s rage!

    Garcia Han shifted her gaze to Director Park. Meeting her fierce eyes, thetter could tell right away that she was burning with rage! He was stupefied at how the tables had turned!

    "No!" Director Park waved both his hands at his chest level to say that it''s not the truth. "She''s lying, Minister. I don''t... " He paused right away as something interrupted him. His eyes grew wide when he finally realized what was happening.

    The Chairwoman was ying a voice recording which was recorded just minutes ago! Listening to the recording, it was clear that Nicole was not lying. He indeed barged inside the office and confronted the Chairwoman with a very high voice!

    In the past, the Minister had already warned him to show respect to the Chairwoman. He had once faced the devil''s rage due to this matter! And now, with this clear evidence, Director Park felt helpless. He was cornered with no way out!

    Nicole didn''t know why Garcia Han hated it when anyone besides her disrespected her. The devil never let it go when such a thing happened. Nicole didn''t know the reason but she knew one thing. She could use it to her advantage. Director Park needs to be taught some lesson anyway!

    With the Chairwoman''s top-notch acting, Director Park was tight-lipped. Seeing the devil''s rage in her eyes, he felt his throat run dry! Somehow, he felt like a criminal waiting for the Emperor''s edict in the historical times! He almost flinched when he heard the Minister''s cold and deadly low voice.

    "Is this how you always treat her behind my back? I have warned you many times not to disrespect her. It''s more than enough." Garcia Han said while Nicole calmly sat still as usual.

    "Minister -"

    "Shut up." Two words from Garcia Han instantly shut the Director''s mouth. "Just because I trust you, it doesn''t mean that you are above my daughter. I will prove that to you right now." Garcia Han paused and pointed at the floors. "Get on your knees and apologize to my daughter. Right now."

 Chapter 72 - Im The True Owner Of Yang Group

    "Minister, please forgive me. I lose my mind when I heard the news because it was so unexpected, but - "

    "Just because you lose your mind, does it mean that you can disrespect the Chairwoman?" Garcia Han interrupted Director Park in an unyielding voice. Her sharp gaze was still fixated on the Director.

    "No, I don''t mean that." Director Park shook his head continuously. He was at a loss for words!

    "What I tell you to do is to kneel and apologize to my daughter, not exining yourself or apologizing to me." Garcia Han firmly said, enunciating each word. "And because of your reluctance, you must kneel here until Nicole ept your apology. Until then, don''t even dream of leaving this office."

    Nicole hid her pleasure of witnessing such a scene and turned to Garcia Han. "I''m fine, Mother. There''s no need to go to such length." She said with an almost pleading voice. Just as she thought, it only frustrated Garcia''s more!

    "I''ve told you countless times not to be too soft! This is why people disrespect you and mistreated you!" Garcia Han snapped.

    Nicole already realized that. It''s why she decided to give her all to protect herself. She will be tough from now on!

    "I''m still waiting, Director Park. The longer time you waste, the more your case is severe." Garcia Han was running out of patience and Colin Park could feel that. He knew that he had no other choice.

    Feeling defeated, he finally rose from his seat and dropped to his knees in front of the Chairwoman. "I was wrong, Chairwoman. Please forgive me." He whispered as he narrowed his eyes at the floor.

    Nicole opened her mouth but Garcia Han suddenly rose from her seat. "You can let him stay like that until you are satisfied. Stop being too soft. I have meetings, so I will leave now. You can tell me when you''re done with him." She said to Nicole and briefly nced at Colin Park.

    "Minister, please - "

    "You should be grateful, Director Park. If I were to punish you my way, you will hate it more than this." She coldly said to the Director and left Nicole''s office right away.

    A hint of amazement could be seen in Nicole''s face the moment Garcia Han left. She never witnessed him treating the Director this way!

    She narrowed her eyes at Colin Park who was still kneeling on the floor. What an obedient man! The Minister already left but he still remained like that just because she told him to!

    "Seems like your master has turned her back on you." She simplymented as she gazed at Director Park.

    "What do you want?" The Director asked her. His tone was much more formal than before. Had he finally learned his lessons?

    Nicole smiled at his question. "My step-mother just ordered me to not be soft and as you know, I cannot defy her. That means you will have to remain that way for a bit longer."

    She tapped her fingers on the magazines which were ced on the table. "Well, this is not too bad either. It''s better than you standing and yelling at me." A light chuckle escaped her lips.

    "She doesn''t know your true nature. If she knows, she will not trust you." Director Park lifted his head and looked up at Nicole. There was still a hint of rage in his eyes.

    "Do you still not understand anything, Director Park?" Nicole mused. She rose from her seat and walked to the counter in the corner to prepare some tea for herself. "No matter how much longer or hard you worked for her, you are still a dog who can be easily reced. That''s the reality. Those years you spent serving her were nothing."

    She returned to her seat with a cup of tea and shed a smile at the Director who stared at her the whole time. "But in my case, it''s different. Even if I rebelled or defied her many times, she couldn''t rece me. Like it or hate it, I''m still the daughter whom she personally raised though we are not blood-rted. Don''t you think so?"

    "Do you think you will be able to defeat your step-mother? Don''t be silly, Chairwoman. You''ll regret - "

    "When did I ever say that I will defeat her?" Nicole snapped, interrupting Colin Park. "It''s the opposite. I cannot defeat her so I decided to be an obedient daughter. Just that decision alone can bring you to your knees. What other things will be possible? I''m really curious now." A smile never left Nicole''s face the whole time.

    Director Park was burning with anger on the inside! However, he couldn''t do anything but only clenched his fist. He tried his best to suppress his anger. He couldn''t afford to offend her more yet it seemed like the young Chairwoman was adamant to make him lose his self-control!

    "I think I started to understand why you stick to her like a glue while she only treated you like a dog," Nicole remarked with a mocking smile.

    "Do you think you''re any different? The moment you decided to be obedient to her, we are the same. You are nothing but your step-mother''s puppet." Director Park spatted, ring at the Chairwoman.

    Nicole simplyughed at his words but in a split second, her face darkened and even the Director finds her intimidating!

    "If I were you, I will be careful with my words. Look at yourself, Director Park; so helpless and pathetic. Don''t tell me you want to kneel here for the whole day. I have a meeting in the afternoon here in my office and it will be quite embarrassing for you." She clicked her tongue and shook her head.

    "The proud Director Park is kneeling at the Chairwoman''s office. Do you want that to be the talk of the employees for the next few days?" Nicole asked sarcastically.

    Colin Park gritted his teeth but he was scared to say anything now. What if that really happened? His reputation will go downhill and he will lose face in thepany!

    Pressing both her hands against the table, Nicole leaned forward, narrowing the distance between them with a bit and she looked at him right in the eyes. "I warn you to carefully choose your words from now on. I might be the step-daughter of your boss. I might be my step-mother puppet like you said but never forget one thing."

    She paused and continued by saying, "I''m Nicole Yang, the only daughter of Zachary Yang, the man who build thispany from the dust. The blood of Zachary Yang is flowing in my every vein. What''s more? I''m the true owner of Yang Group. Fifteen years ago and even now, I''m the one and only owner of thispany. So if you want to remain in thispany, don''t you dare belittle me again. Remember that."

    Was it because Garcia Han was the one who raised her? Maybe that''s why her actions resembled the Minister so much! That''s what Director Park thought. The Chairwoman''s words and dreadfully low voice could even send a shiver down his spine! The world knows how great of a businessman Zachary Yang was!

    "I bet you are thinking about how I take after my step-mother. Think about it, Director Park. She might not give birth to me but she raised me in her own way. It will be a miracle if I don''t resemble her." Nicole calmly said.

    Out of all the things she said, how Garcia Han raised Nicole her own way caught the Director''s attention the most. He was well aware of what the devil''s way was!

    Nicole smiled once again and calmly took a sip of the tea as if she was in a casual meeting. "Well." She started. "You are old enough to be my father, so it would be rude of me to make you kneel this long. You might not know but one of the few good things that my step-mother taught me is to respect my elders." She lightly chuckled as if she also didn''t believe what she said.

    "Why don''t you consider yourself lucky and get up now? I bet you are also busy with the problems of the construction business. So, leave before I change my mind." She said with an annoyed face, pointing at the door with her chin.

    Swallowing his little pride left, Director Park stood up and turned to the door. He was about to take a step towards the door when he heard the Chairwoman.

    "I still remember me telling you to mind your manners." Nicole pointed out. She lifted her head and once again, she smiled at him.

    Tightly clenching his fist, Director Park turned around and bowed. Nicole waved her hand to dismiss him and he left the office with a hardly suppressed anger.

    Her office door was shut and Nicole''s fake smile instantly dropped. She let out a breath and quickly poured a ss of water for herself. She used too much energy for the show that was just unfolded!

    Once she finally calms down herself, she called Garcia Han and told her that she had just finished dealing with Director Park. Putting down the phone, she darted her eyes to the door when she heard the sound of the knocking. Clearing her throat, she responded, "Come in."

    Her secretary, Julia Cha made her way to her and bowed. "Chairwoman, your fiance is here."

    That soon? She nced at her wristwatch and frowned. She asked to meet him at lunchtime and it was indeed time for lunch now.

    "Let him in." She said and Julia Cha walked out. After a split second, Leon Jung stepped into her office.

    He didn''t take a seat and instead, he stood a few steps away from Nicole. "Why do you want to meet?" He asked, putting his hands inside his pocket. His appearance was quite haggardpared to other days. Maybe because he spends his time in the hospital sincest night.

    "I have something to tell you," Nicole replied and rose from her seat.

    "About Aston Kang?" Leon deadpanned. His men were very reliable just like he said. They already informed him that the actor visited his fiancee in her residencest night and he already had an idea of what''s going on between them.....

 Chapter 73 - A Gem

    "Seems like you already know everything," Nicole remarked and approached Leon, standing right in front of him.

    "I can only guess. I don''t know the details." Leon walked past Nicole, avoiding her gaze. Then he took a seat in the couch.

    "Are you nning to be with him?" He simply asked.

    Nicole was amazed by his impassive behaviour. Observing him quietly, she finally took a seat opposite to him. "I lost, Leon. I tried to distance myself from this kind of feelings because of my step-mother but I give in once again. I know how you feel and nevertheless, you are my fiance in name. That''s why I want toe clean with you."

    "You''re still the same, Nicole. Frank like always." Maybe Leon knew that this would happen sooner orter. He knew it from experience but it was not easy for him. Still, he remained nonchnt. "I have no control over your heart." He remarked.

    "I''m sorry," Nicole uttered. She was sure that Leon had no ill intention towards her and that made her felt more bad. She still couldn''t understand it. Why must it be her?

    "Don''t be." Shara who was currently in the hospital crossed Leon''s mind. "There is someone who is always beside me through thick and thin. Now, this person needs me and I don''t think I can keep on hurting her." He murmured much to Nicole''s surprise.

    Did he have such kind of person beside him? She didn''t know. Maybe because she had never really paid attention to this man. She knew nothing about him.

    Leon knew it so well but he refused to think that way. He knew why Shara decided to distance herself from him. But still, he wanted her to be beside him.

    During the past days, he realized how empty his life was without Shara! He didn''t know other things but he was sure of one thing. That he cannot be himself without Shara. He can''t afford to lose her. He was willing to give her whatever she wanted!

    "Should we just break off our engagement? That way, we won''t have to feel guilty. We don''t have to tell our parents right away. We can solve it in the future." Leon opined.

    "Will we be able to handle the consequences?" Nicole asked. If possible, she indeed wanted to break it off. She was tired of being used.

    "Don''t worry. I will find a way. My father is easier to handle than your step-mother." Leon looked at her and said, "I will take it as a yes."

    Nicole took a deep breath and make up her mind. "I will try my best to fight back."

    Leon quietly observed Nicole and spoke up after a few seconds. "There is something different in you, Nicole. Do you love Aston Kang that much? Do you even know him well?" The report that he read in the morning crossed Leon''s mind but he shook his head, trying to get it off his mind.

    "I don''t know anything about him but I know one thing. I love him." Nicole responded.

    Leon wondered if he should tell her or not, but he decided to wait. "So, he knows everything about you?" He asked and Nicole only nodded.

    "That''s good then." He suddenly rose from his seat and looked down at Nicole who was still sitting. "I''ll be going. I''m quite busy." He said.

    "Who is this woman you''re talking about?" Nicole asked as she rose from her seat. She was feeling quite curious. Maybe because she really wished for his happiness.

    "She''s my childhood friend but she''s in the hospital now. I need to return and take care of her. She has no one else." Leon could read what was on Nicole mind. "Do you wish to meet her?" He mused.

    "Well, if she''s in the hospital, it will be good to pay her a visit. Can I meet her?" She asked. Her eyes swept around her office, refusing to meet his gaze.

    "That''s up to you. She''s admitted in Westview. You can drop by after work." Leon simply said. "Well then. Goodbye." He added and left Nicole''s office.

    Nicole sat down on the chair and remained quiet, trying to process what just happened. Did their engagement was really annulled? That easy? She wished to break it off sooner orter but she didn''t expect it to happen this soon! However, there''s still a long way to go. Once it reached the two politicians ears, there will be huge chaos!

    * * *

    "You are always so stubborn. That''s why we havee to this." Leon sat beside Shara''s hospital bed, staring at Shara with a disappointed face.

    Shara had gotten much better and he decided that it''s time to give her a good scolding. Why did she never value herself? Was she a fool?!

    "I''m quite amazed, Leon. This time, you hold back your anger quite long. That''s so unlike you." Shara simplymented with a smile. Shepletely ignored his words!

    "Can you try to be serious, Shara? I''m being serious here. Do you even know how much you scared me? You were burning with fever and I can''t wake you up. I thought... " He paused when a haunting memory crossed his mind. "I thought that you will never wake up again, like my mother." His voice trailed off.

    Shara''s smile faded when she felt the pain in his voice. She holds Leon''s hand. "But I wake up. Don''t worry. I will never leave you alone."

    Leon brushed her hand away. "You''re lying. You want to distance yourself from me and left me alone for the past days. It''s so tormenting - "

    "I''m sorry," Shara muttered and met Leon''s gaze. "My emotions got the best of me. I won''t do that again. Please forgive me." She pleaded. She holds his hand once again and tightened her grip. Seeing him in pain was the thing she never wanted. Not to mention that the pain was caused by her.

    "Why? Is it because you considered it as your duty to stay with me?" Leon muttered. He hated when she think it that way. She was precious, especially for him.

    "No. You''re the most important person to me. You know that." Shara replied and slightly smiled to reassure him.

    As the one who knows Leon the best, she knew how insecure he was, mentally. It might be the effect of the way his father raised him. Sometimes, he needs to be assured and consoled like a kid.

    When the two finally became quiet, Nicole who was standing near the door for thest minutes decided to step inside. She heard their conversation and was convinced that Leon wasn''t just lying to make her feel good. He truly had a good woman beside him.

    She opened the door and the moment she entered, Leon and Shara darted their eyes to her. She didn''t miss the shocked on Shara''s face.

    "You came early," Leon said as he rose from his seat. There''s plenty of time left before working hours will be over and he still didn''t tell Shara that Nicole will being.

    "I wrapped up work early today," Nicole said and stood beside Leon. Then she narrowed her eyes at the woman on the bed. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Nicole Yang." She said, skipping the handshake due to Shara''s position.

    "I''m Shara Lee," Shara said as she forced a smile. "I have known you for a long time now. You''re Leon''s fiancee." She added.

    "Ex-fiancee." Nicole corrected. Turning to Leon, she asked, "We don''t have to pretend before her, right?"

    "Yes. She knows everything about me." Leon simply said and sit down.

    With a puzzled face, Shara nced at Leon, waiting for his exnation. Leon understood this and spoke up. "We agreed to annul our engagement today but it''s still a secret. We can''t let our parents know, for now."

    "You will be in trouble if your father knows." Shara promptly said. Her face was stered with worry.

    "I''ll be fine." Leon smiled to assure her. "I was the one who suggested to break off the engagement." He added.

    "Why?" Shara gasped. "You love her." Her voice trailed off when she nced at Nicole. She regrets it right away.

    Leon holds Shara''s hand and fainted a smile. "You are also important to me. I will be fine as long as you stay with me."

    "Don''t feel guilty, Shara," Nicole spoke up. "I''m the one who wants to be with another man. Leon respect my choice."

    "Aston Kang?" Shara assumed. Were they together now?

    Nicole was in awe of this woman''s knowledge of her. "You really know everything about the things that concerned Leon." She remarked.

    Shara nced at Leon who calmly sat beside her bed. Was he really okay? She doubts that but she knew him too well. She can tell if he was happy or sad at a single nce and right now, he didn''t seem to be in pain and that put her in a daze. Was he really okay with this?!

    Nicole walked out of the hospital room after chatting for a few minutes and Leon followed her to see her out.

    Standing near the door, she turned to Leon. "Be good to her, Leon. That woman is a gem." She calmly said.

    "You should worry about yourself and know this. We may have broken our engagement but my offer still stands. Tell me if you need help." Leon said with all seriousness. He was too firm in this matter.

    "Go inside. I''m leaving." Nicole said, ignoring him once again. Then she walked away.

    Leon sighed and entered the room. He almost flinched when he saw Shara sitting on the bed, sharply ncing at him. What''s wrong with her?!

    "I think you owe me an exnation." Shara bluntly said, eyeing him suspiciously.....

 Chapter 74 - The Pacesetter

    The moon was in its full glory, brightening up every corner of the dark ground. The skies were clear with stars scattering everywhere, showing no signs of raining.

    Aston was driving his bike to one destination after a long day of filming. He might be a celebrity during the day but when night arrived, his past always returned.

    He drove all the way to the outskirts of the city and when he reached one vi, it was already 8 in the night. Some men whom he never met came to him and escort him inside, revealing the luxurious interior of the vi.

    One man was standing near the window behind the desk, his gaze fixated on the outdoors. He put his left hand in his pocket and a ss of whisky was in his other hand but he never took a sip of it.

    "Why do you want to meet here?" Aston asked, standing a few steps away from the man. He was surprised when this man asked to meet him here, of all ces.

    The man turned around with a little smirk on his face. "You''re a public figure. I thought you would like some privacy." He was none other than Leon Jung.

    "Skip that. I''m in a hurry." Aston simply said. His expression remained impassive.

    "Oh. Fine then." Leon put the ss of whisky on the desk and made his way to the actor. "I heard that you managed to convince Nicole." He jokingly said.

    "I''m not interested. I think I waste my time here." Aston coldly said and turned around. He only took one step but two men came, blocking his way.

    "Do you think I ask to meet here just to talk about that?" Leon calmly said.

    Aston could felt his patience running dry. However, using his fist was not what he wanted. Trying to be patient for just a while, he turned around and faced Leon again. "What do you want to say?" He deadpanned.

    "I asked her if she knows you well but she said she knows nothing about you." Leon paused before he said, "Why won''t you juste clean about your past? You should tell her that you are once a gangster." He mused.

    Aston made sure that no one would be able to find information about his past. What''s more? Even the gangsters didn''t expose each other because it could bacsh against them. He was surprised but he was never the type who could be read easily. How did this potter find out?

    He was quiet for a while, thinking about what Leon''s way must be until... one thing crossed his mind.

    Leon observed the actor all the time but he couldn''t guess what he was thinking. He was flustered when thetter suddenly smiled.

    "So, you are with the ckhood?" Aston mused, tilting his head to the left. This was beyond his expectation!

    "You are just like what they said. But do you know this? What you just said could cost you your life." Leon uttered, showing no signs of discourage.

    "That''s what I want to say to you. You shouldn''t say that to a man who is desperate to abandon his past." Aston remained calm though he was in an unfamiliar ce, outnumbered by the opposing side. He rarely felt fear anyway.

    "I spent thest six months searching for someone who is nicknamed ''The Pacesetter.'' Never thought that he would be so near, not to mention that he is the most famous actor in this country." Leon mused. He only got the result of his investigationst night and the profile he read was the facts he never once imagined!

    "We think quite alike." Aston nced at the other men in ck who were inside and outside the vi. He knew right away that Leon was their leader. "ckhood, which people think only existed in rumours and stories are surrounding me. What''s more? The Prime Minister''s son is their leader."

    A few days ago, Rion came to him and told him that some people were asking for information about ''The Pacesetter.'' His old friend warned him to be careful as he was the one who bears the nickname among the gangs. While he was still in a gang, he already realized the existence of ckhood in real life. He had seen them from afar, just for once.

    "Young Master." Ryan who was standing behind Aston called out for Leon. He gave thetter an anxious look but still, he was waiting for his decision. No one should be aware of their identity; that''s the rules. It could only be eptable when the one who discovered their identity was a family member. In other cases, the leader can make an exception.

    "It''s fine. I''m prepared for this. We need his help anyway." Leon assured his right-hand man and thetter nodded.

    Help? Aston raised a brow. Did the potter call him here to ask for his help? For someone who was seeking help, he was too rude!

    "You are too rude for someone who seeks my help." Aston bluntly remarked which made Leon chuckled.

    "Well, you stole my fiancee''s heart. It would be unfair if I am all polite to you." Leon said as he turned his attention back to Aston. "I will get to the point. We''re going after the Red Tiger Gang and we need your help."

    The ckhood was formed to oppose the crimes of the gangs and Aston knew it. However, Leon''s words didn''t pique his interest. "I don''t have any reason to help you." He simply replied.

    "Hear me out." Leon promptly said, patiently. "The Red Tiger Gang are not what you used to know. Their crimes have be so severe and we cannot turn a blind eye anymore. Their leader, Lester Yun is a true psychopath. He has no limits now. He doesn''t even hesitate to harm women and children. If we didn''t stop him, severe problems will arise soon."

    Aston remained calm and impassive all the time though he was amazed by what he heard. The Red Tiger Gang he knew, nevermitted such deeds. But Leon might be right. It''s been years since he didn''t pay attention to his former gang.

    Leon paused for a while, wondering if he should say what was on his mind. Then he spoke up again. "Our informant is someone who used to be a part of the Red Tiger Gang. He wanted to quit but as usual, he was hunted by the other members. Right now, our organisation shielded him."

    "The same informant is also the one who gives us information about you. I heard how you managed to quit and how your friend died on the run. Michael Lee - "

    Leon couldn''t finish what he was saying as Aston lost his mind at the mention of his friend''s death. Thetter suddenly pushed him down to the desk, pressing and grabbing him by the cor. "Shut up!" He growled.

    "Young Master!" Ryan and one other man were about to rush forward but Leon lifted his palm a bit, making them halted.

    "What do you know about me? How dare you talk about myte friend?" Aston grunted, hardly pushing Leon against the desk. "You said that you investigate me for 6 months, right? If that''s the case, you should be aware of what I''m capable of. You and all your men here; I can easily end you all!"

    "Calm down," Leon muttered, putting both his hands before his chest. "I mean no harm. I''m sorry if I offend you."

    A few seconds quietly passed and Aston finally withdrew his hands from Leon''s cor. Standing straight, he turned around, trying to leave the vi. He didn''t want to stay here anymore! However, he halted again when he heard Leon.

    "Please help us." Leon pleaded. "With your knowledge of the gang and influence in other gangs, we will be able to end the Red Tiger Gang easily."

    Still facing Leon with his back, Aston replied, " Why won''t you just ask the help of your informant? You said that he is a former member."

    "He is only an average member but you used to be the second-inmand of the Gang. Besides, your influence even spread to other gangs. Many gangs wanted you to be one of them. They were willing to follow your lead. That''s why you were called ''The Pacesetter.'' You have the best knowledge of the gang." Leon was really desperate. It had been a year since the Red Tiger Gang caught the ckhood attention and they were determined to stop them.

    "I don''t care. I already give up on that life years ago." Aston simply said, taking a few more steps towards the door. But once Leon spoke up, his impassive expression disappeared right away.

    "Then what about Nicole? Will you be able to guarantee her safety?" Leon asked.

    Aston halted and instantly turned around. He looked at Leon right in the eyes. "What are you talking about? This has nothing to do with Nicole." His voice was deadly low.

    "The informant said that Lester Yun has not given up on you. He still observes your every move, trying to find out a new weakness of yours. Holding you back using your sister is not possible anymore... " Leon paused, trying to know if he had offended the man again but when Aston remained still, he continued.

    "So, if he knew about Nicole, she will be in danger right away and I won''t forgive you if that happens."

    Damn it! Was that psychopath still not done with him? Why won''t he just let him be? Aston was tired of this but he knew that Leon was right. Lester Yun was very unpredictable!

    "To y attack rather than defence is a smart move in this kind of situation. So, what do you say? Will you help our organization?" Leon asked again as he noticed that Aston started wavering at the mention of Nicole.....

 Chapter 75 - A Reliable Man

    Aston never thought that hisplicated past could put Nicole in danger. But it could and the realization hit him hard! Did he created more problems for her when her life was already messy enough?

    What''s more? The one on the opposing side was Lester Yun. A true psychopath. Even when he was the second-inmand of the Red Tiger Gang, they often had conflicts due to different beliefs. Aston suffered a lot because of this.

    He used to thought that he would be able to abandon his past but at the moment, it was proved that he was wrong. So, he had no choice but to face it.

    "I want to meet this informant first," Aston demanded after almost a minute of silence.

    Judging from the look on Leon''s face, it was evident that he wasn''t expecting such a demand. However, he was the one in need. His mission came first than anything else.

    "Follow me," Leon said and the two men went upstairs with Ryan following them behind.

    "We sheltered him here in this vi. It''s a safe ce where no one would be able to guess." Leon exined as they walked the corridors.

    "The mission of your organization is to oppose and stop the crimes of gangs. Why are you shielding a gangster?" Aston asked. In his opinion, this made no sense.

    "If a gangster regrets his actions and wishes to start a new, didn''t they deserve the chance? That''s why we are helping him. We call it a second chance in life. You are also one example." Leon exined.

    "Because it''s our task to deal with them, we understand the standing of gangsters more than you thought, Mr. Kang. We also know that some joined against their wishes while some stuck there, wishing for a way out." He added.

    Leon halted when they reached one door. "The informant is here." He said to Aston and knocked on the door. When they heard a response, Leon opened the door.

    A vast room was revealed with one man who was standing near the window. The man promptly turned around to see his visitor but when his eyesnded on Aston, his face turned pale.

    "Boss." The word unconsciously escaped the man''s lips. It might be out of habit or out of guilt.

    Until now, many members of the Red Tiger Gang still looked up at Aston but Lester Yun was adamant to make him suffer and they cannot disobey him. But still, his influence was there. Lester Yun never tolerates if any members side with him. He ordered them to regard Aston as a traitor and the members could only obey him.

    Aston made his way to the room and so did Leon and Ryan. But thetter two stood near the door.

    "So, you''re the informant who told these men about me, Edwin Zo," Aston muttered, standing a few steps away from the man.

    He knew this man well. They were the same age and Edwin joined the Red Tiger Gang a year after Aston joined.

    Edwin Zo immediately lowered his head. "Please forgive me. I''m desperate to quit but the Big Boss won''t - "

    "You might forget this but even after you quit, there is still a rule that binds you. The non-disclosure rule. It''s been years but I still followed that lousy rule... while you instantly break it by exposing me." Aston''s sharp gaze never left his former subordinate.

    His low yet eerie voice and his sharp gaze intimidated Edwin Zo much more than one could imagine! Edwin spent years under Aston''smand in a ce none other than the gang where a superior''s wish was a subordinatemand.

    Maybe a part of Edwin Zo was still influenced by those years. Besides, he knew Aston too well. Thetter was always calm but once you crossed him, you will regret it forever! He was not nicknamed ''The Pacesetter'' for nothing.

    "Do you have anything to say?" Aston asked. His sharp gaze was gone and was reced by an impassive one.

    Leon was amazed by the scene he currently witnessed. He knew how stubborn and unyielding Edwin Zo was! Even after they offered him a helping hand and shield him, he still refused to speak or give in for almost a month! But right now, he didn''t saw that unyielding or stubborn nature at all!

    However, Aston surprised him more. His instincts told him that the actor already epted his offer but why did he care about the disclosure and the rule? What was on his mind? Above all this, Edwin Zo''s next movement made Leon felt his jaw dropped to the floor!

    Edwin''s brain couldn''t function properly anymore! When he ran out of exnation, he dropped to his knees. "I admit my fault. I will ept whatever punishment you decide." He lowered his head and his eyes were still glued to the floor.

    "Tell me what Lester is nning to do." Aston promptly asked which made Edwin raised a brow. Nevertheless, he still answered.

    "He is trying to form an alliance with the Moyan Gang."

    "He wants to turn his back on the Reyons?" Aston mused. The Reyons were the long term ally of the Red Tigers while the Moyans were an arch-enemy of the Reyons. So, to befriend Moyans was the same as breaking their alliance with the Reyons.

    "Yes. He is tired of being restricted by the Leader of the Reyon Gang. You might not know but ever since you left, the Red Tiger Gang lost its influence and power. That''s why Lester is obsessed with bringing you back." Edwin replied.

    Aston stood still, figuring out what to do. He tried to turn around and left the room but one question crossed his mind. "Why? You always love to be a part of that gang. Why do you change your heart?" He asked.

    Edwin''s hands that were ced on his thighs, curled into a fist but he still kept his head down. "Merin died and though Lester denied it, I know he is the one who killed him. Merin defied Lester when his actions became too much. Maybe that''s why he killed him. I cannot stay there anymore knowing that he killed my friend."

    Edwin gradually lifted his head, looking at Aston. "Is this how it feels to lose a best friend, Boss? The pain is so excruciating that I feel like something is devouring me from the interior of my bones! Every night, I dreamed of myself killing that psychopath! I cannot even avenge my friend and that put me in hell."

    Aston didn''t utter a single word yet his mind was totally upied by histe best friend. The pain resurfaced, igniting his anger again. A few seconds passed and he turned around to leave the room but halted after he took just three steps.

    "Don''t worry. You will have a chance to avenge him soon." He simply said without even turning around. Then he walked out of the room right away.

    Leon followed Aston downstairs and the two men took a seat on the couch to continue their conversation.

    "Just now, you prove that thest six months we spend searching for you is not in vain. I just witness why they called you The Pacesetter." Leon said but Aston didn''t react or respond.

    "We take in Edwin almost a month ago but he only speak up a day ago. However, he only told us about you. He still refused to speak anything about the gang no matter how much we ask him." Leon recalled the things that happened just now. "But you do it in less than five minutes. I wonder what your power might be." He mused.

    "Continue keeping him safe here. He will be of help if we are to take down the Red Tiger Gang." Aston deadpanned.

    Leon wondered if Edwin would want to help the ckhood but when Aston''s influence crossed his mind, he was convinced that there was nothing to worried about. "I''ll do that." He said, nodding his head.

    "One more thing. As you said, I have the best knowledge of the gangs. So, if we were to do things, I want it my way. I''m not familiar with your ckhood anyway."

    Leon gave a quick thought and see no harm in it. "Fine. As long as your way didn''t go against the principles of our organization, we will give you full support."

    "I have a n in mind but I need to pave a way first. I will exin to you as soon as I clear a way." Aston said as he rose from his seat. "I''ll get going now."

    Leon stood up and reached out his hand to Aston. "For our teamwork, Mr. Kang." He slightly smiled.

    For a split second, Aston was surprised by how great Leon was in handling things professionally. With Nicole between them, he knew it won''t be easy to put aside personal matters for the potter. He respected him for that so he holds his hand for a handshake. "I look forward to it, Mr. Jung."

    Aston left the vi and staring at his disappearing form, Leon slightly smiled. "Seems like Nicole is in the hands of a reliable man who is not a coward like me." He muttered to himself.

    He nced at his wristwatch and his eyes grew wide. It''s toote now and Shara will be alone in her hospital room! When thetter told him that he owed her an exnation, he got a call from Ryan and immediately left for the vi when he heard that Aston Kang agreed to meet.

    Damn! She will surely make a fuss again! Feeling the rush, he took his car keys and left for the hospital right away.....

 Chapter 76 - You Might Not Look At Me The Same Anymore

    "Do you want to go on a date? I think it would be fun." Aston was sitting on a couch with a phone in his ear. He wondered how fun it would be to have a real date with a woman he truly loved. It will be so different from his past dates which he only did to y around, hoping to distract himself from the negativity and his traumatic past.

    "Do you think we would be able to do that? Forget about my step-mother, you are a public figure." Nicole mused. She too was alone in her apartment.

    A date? Thest time she went on a real date was back in college. Garcia Han didn''t forbid her from indulging herself in love at that time. The devil didn''t hate too much when she went on a date, as long as she behaved.

    "I have one ce in mind. Don''t worry. It''s not a public ce. Tomorrow is a public holiday and my schedule is clear. What about you? But it''s fine if you think it''s dangerous." Aston asked. He understood her situation so he didn''t want to pressure her.

    If he could bring her to the ce he had in mind, he wanted to tell her everything. His past and all.

    Nicole heard in the evening that Garcia Han will be leaving the city tomorrow to attend an event. She will spend the whole day. She can just use the secret door if she wished to hide that she went out.

    "Okay. Let''s do that." She also admitted that she was feeling excited. Putting aside the fear of being exposed, she wanted to try living freely, even if it''s for just a day.

    "I will pick you up early in the morning. It''s better to reach there before the roads are crowded." Aston said to which Nicole agreed. They ended the call, waiting for their exciting first date.

    * * *

    When Aston arrived at Nicole''s apartment, it was 6 in the morning. Nicole came out and get inside the car. The actor had made sure that no one followed him, be it a paparazzi or Lester''s men. He didn''t want to hurt Nicole by being careless.

    Nicole saw many groceries in the backseat of the car. It made her curious about what their destination might be. "Where are we going?" She asked, failing to suppress her curiosity.

    "A house. It''s about one hour drive." He briefly nced at the groceries and turned his attention back to the road. "I ask my manager to pick up those groceries yesterday, in case you would agree to have a date." He rified. With his public status, it''s not easy for him to go shopping.

    "I see." Nicole nodded. A house? What house?

    Aston quietly drives the car for minutes. Being their first date, the always confident celebrity somehow feel awkward. He even finds it challenging to start a conversation! Besides, the confession he nned to make troubled his mind.

    Well, Nicole was pretty much the same. She nced at him again and again until she decided to be just quiet. Much to their joy, they reached their destination after an awkward one hour.

    Standing in front of an old small gate, Nicole was puzzled. Briefly ncing past the gate, she saw a small house with a small campus. Being born as the only daughter of Yang Group, she had never been to such a small and worn out house before!

    With the groceries in his hand, Aston stood beside her. "Let''s get inside. I will tell you the details." He grabbed her hand and led her inside.

    A very small yground, a swing in one corner and many trees surrounding the house; Nicole was quite fascinated by it. Maybe because she had never been to this kind of house or campus.

    "This is my family residence while I was young," Aston said, standing beside her. He was amused by Nicole''s reaction. However, he didn''t know if it was a good or bad thing. Was this house too small and old for the owner of Yang Group?

    His family residence? Nicole realized that she knew nothing about his family. Even when she looked up articles about him, there was no information on his family. The only thing she remembered was what he told her in the hospital. He said he hated to be in a hospital because he was reminded of the time he was hospitalized for months. His mother attempted to kill him.

    "I don''t know anything about your family, " Nicole muttered, ncing at him.

    Aston forced a little smile and grabbed her hand again. "I''ll show you the interior of the house."

    Walking inside the house, the appearance was neat but lonesome. It''s so evident that it''s an unupied house. There was a big photo frame in the middle of themon room walls. A couple and two children, a boy and a girl. Was the little boy Aston?

    "That''s the only family photo I have left. When a bought this house years ago, somehow I dig that out from the storeroom." Astonmented when he saw her gazing at the family photo.

    "My parents are dead." He whispered and point at the little girl beside him in the photo. "That''s my twin sister, Aria. It''s been 17 years since I lost touch with her. We were 10 when we were separated."

    "Why?" Nicole asked. What caused the twins to be separated at such a young age?

    Aston made her sit on the couch and nced at his family photo. "It''s a long story. It will be beyond your expectation and... you might not look at me the same anymore after I tell you everything." His voice trailed off as the unfamiliar feeling that he now often felt due to this woman resurfaced. He was scared; scared of losing her.

    Nicole wondered how he put his life on the line just because he loves her. She didn''t know what he was about to say but she doubted that he would scare her away.

    "The first thing I want to tell you is that my real name is not Aston Kang. It''s Aston Min. I''m the only son of the Min family who used to live here seventeen years ago." He started to which she raised a brow.

    This was news to her. All his profiles said that Aston Kang was his real name. However, she already knew that she was indulging with a mysterious man. This didn''t shock her that much.

    "My father Ethan Min was always a devoted and upright police officer. He loved his job as much as he loved us. But he was used as a traitor of the police forces. He was shunned and fired because of that. When he was due for a court hearing, he was suddenly found dead but the case was closed as a suicide."

    "I don''t know the details as I was too young at that time. People said that hemitted suicide because he was ashamed. I admit that life was difficult for him at that time because the whole country shunned him and pointed their fingers at him, calling him a traitor. But I know one thing. He will never leave us behind and end his life. He is not that kind of person."

    Aston quietly gazed at his father''s photo. He was his role model and the person he respected the most. That''s why he wanted to live a good life to make him proud but... his desperateness to reunite with his sister was stronger.

    As such, he ended up joining a gang and ever since then, he was always ashamed of himself. He often wondered how histe father would think of him. He was convinced that he would really be disappointed in him.

    He shifted his gaze to Nicole and her eyes told him that she understood him. She also lost her father at the age of 10. Come to think of it, they were strangely simr. Both their lives turned upside down following their father''s death! He wondered if she would still understand him when she heard his past which he truly wanted to erase.

    "My father died after being used as a traitor, so life bes so hard for our family. My mother suffered so much and one day, she lost her mind. She dragged me up in the mountains saying that we should die together. Aria was not at home, so she wasn''t dragged along. Some people in the area who saw us called the police and they came to my rescue but me and my mother fell together before that." He paused before adding, "She died right away but I survived."

    Nicole just understood what he told her in the hospital. She knew that his life wasn''t that smooth either but this was beyond her expectation! How much pain would this man suffer as a young boy? She couldn''t even think about it!

    "Is that how you part with your sister?" She asked, looking at him the whole time.

    Aston nodded his head. "I injured my head when I fell from the mountains. I was in aa for weeks. The incident was reported in the news but our identity wasn''t revealed. By the time I regained my consciousness, my sister was already gone. They said she was taken to an orphanage but no one can say the details."

 Chapter 77 - You Are One Amazing Woman

    Aside from his most reliable friends, it''s the first time Aston opened up to someone. Besides, it''s been years since hest spoke about his family misfortunes. It''s not easy for him.

    From time to time, he would quietly nce at his family photo, burying himself in his thoughts. When he turned his head to Nicole who was paying all attention to her, he continued.

    "Since then, I spend my life alone. I was taken to an orphanage and stayed there for four years. Actually, a couple from New Zend tried to adopt me when I was 14 but I don''t want to leave this country. I want to look for my sister. That''s why I ran away from the orphanage and started living on my own. The Director look for me and eventually find me but I refused to return. I also legally changed my name to Aston Kang with the help of the orphanage Director." His voice trailed off, hinting at his pain of abandoning his family surname.

    "Do you wish to have it back again? Your real name." Nicole asked. Abandoning a family surname would be hurt than she could imagine.

    "Yes but in this country, it''s not easy to live as a son of a traitor, though it was not true. Even in an orphanage, it''s hard to have a normal life like others. If I wish to live on, I need to abandon my name." It was a bitter truth yet it was too much for a ten years old boy.

    Aston holds Nicole''s hand while she gazed at him, intently. "You might be able to get it back. We can find a way to prove your father''s innocence." She said to him.

    He smiled and took a deep breath, wondering what he would say next. Was it the most shameful period of his life?

    "I struggle to live on and support myself as I was still a minor. That''s why I started learningbat skills. I used to be a fighter and I was pretty good. That''s how Lester Yun came to know about me." He paused, hesitating a bit to continue yet he knows that he must say it sooner orter anyway. "He is the Leader of the Red Tiger Gang." He continued in a low voice.

    Gang? Nicole was taken aback. He was talking about his past and she never thought that a gang would be included in the talk! Then she suddenly realized that the one who beat him up might be the gangsters. That''s what Jerome told her.

    "You are shocked, right? This is why I said that you might not look at me the same." Aston murmured. "Lester Yun was impressed by my skills and he wanted me to join his gang. I refused right away but he had no intention to give up on me. He did an investigation on me and maybe his power and connections help him, he finds out something about my sister. He used that to get me to work for him."

    Nicole suddenly erupted in anger. "Is he a psychopath? If not, then why would he used someone''s weakness to his advantage?!" She grunted. She was finally back to her sense when Aston chuckled at her reaction. Was she angry for him? It''s kind of adorable though it''s not the reaction he expected.

    "Why are you chuckling?" Nicole bluntly asked with a displeased face. She was being serious here!

    "It feels good to know that someone is feeling angry for me. It makes me feel less unfortunate." He remarked. There''s no doubt that she made him felt a bit at ease. "Do you want to hear the rest of the story?" He asked, thinking about how it was not a beautiful story to hear.

    "Of course. You can''t just stop midway." A hint of frustration was seen in Nicole''s face. Did he n to make her curious and then stop midway? That''s uneptable!

    "Okay then," Aston mused and rubbed her hair which turned to a mess. Nicole wasn''t pleased with this gesture and sharply nced at him which only made the actor chuckled more.

    "I ended up spending five years in the gang. I wanted to quit it many times but it''s like a bottomless pit. It''s not easy to quit once you joined it. Somehow, I and my other two friends gathered money to pay for the price of quitting. Lester epted our money but he hunt us when we left."

    "One of us was Rion, the one who was with me when you came to take me to a hospital. He sumbed to Lester''s maniption and failed to leave with us. One was Michael Lee, my best friend. He was killed by Lester while we were on the run. I made it alone." Guilt was written all over his face.

    Aston wasn''t okay with talking of his friend''s death and Nicole knew it. The more he talked about himself, the more it exceeded her imagination. How can one suffer so much at a young age?!

    She used to thought that her life was filled with misfortunes yet he was way more unlucky! She was convinced that his sufferings would surpass hers!

    "I''m sorry. I don''t know that you went through such things. Losing someone dear to us is never easy." Nicole whispered. She wasn''t good at consoling people and she felt lost. It''s not her fault. It''s the way Garcia Han raised her.

    Aston shook his head. "Don''t be. Before you let me witness it, I don''t know how rough your life was either." He paused and pressed his back against the back support of the couch. "This is the world, Nicole. Everyone is easily fooled by an outer facade."

    Remaining quiet for a few seconds, Nicole asked, "So, the one who beat you upst time was the men from your former gang? Why? What do they want?" Nicole was confused. She knew that Aston was around in the Entertainment industry for five years now. Did they still bother him?!

    "Not men. Just Lester." Aston mused. Did that incident still bother her? He somehow loved it when she showed concern for him. It''s rare to see her this way unless he gets injured.

    "Just him? You should just kill him." Nicole spatted without much thought.

    "Shall I really do that? Wouldn''t you mind?" Aston asked with a slight smile. She continued to amaze him with her reaction to his past! Was she thoughtless or what? Didn''t she understand that he was a dangerous man with a shameful past?!

    "No. It''s better for him to be dead than harming other people." A menacing smile stered her face.

    Aston finds himself falling more and more for this woman. Why did she influence him so much?!

    He sighed and leaned towards her, narrowing the distance between them. He wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer. "You are one amazing woman, Ms. Yang. How can you be so bold and gentle at the same time? You made me wonder what other qualities will be hidden in you." He whispered.

    Nicole slightly smirk. "Well, you are not much different. Aren''t you, Mr. Kang? Or should I say, Mr. Min?"

    Aston promptly pulled back and when she saw her victorious smile, he sighed in defeat. "How can you still behave this way even after I told you everything?" He inquired. Was she a fool?!

    "Then let me ask you just one question." Nicole narrowed her eyes at his hands. "Have you ever killed a person?"

    "No. I refused such an act and that''s why I always end up having a conflict with Lester." Aston promptly replied, staring at her the whole time.

    "That''s all I need to know. No other problem." Nicole simply replied.

    "Are you sure?" Aston asked with bewilderment.

    Nicole sighed at his doubtful questions. "Listen, it''s all in the past. I care about your present and your future. That''s all. Besides, it''s not your intention to join the gang. And about your father, I believe you. Even if... " She paused, thinking about how to express the words in her mind. "If... just if it was true, I wouldn''t waver. Because it''s not your fault."

    Aston blinked, not because of her words but because of how fast she talked! It''s the first time he witnessed that and it put him in awe!

    "What?" Nicole frowned. "Don''t you believe me? I''m -"

    "I understand what you say." Aston suddenly spoke up, interrupting her. He kept on staring at her intently, a little smile on his face. Was this a dream? Did she really ept him even after knowing all his past?!

    When he finds himself lost in her captivating chestnut brown eyes that gazed at him with a little hint of confusion, he abruptly rose from his seat. He must get to his sense! ''Wake up, Aston Kang!''

    "Let''s prepare breakfast." He awkwardly mumbled and tried to walk to the kitchen which was just a few steps away. But when one thing crossed his mind, he turned his head to her again. "I like it when you call me Mr. Min." He remarked and finally shed a smile of relief.....

 Chapter 78 - It Was Always You

    "Are you really nning to make me eat these? You know how much I hate meat." Shara who was sitting in a restaurant opposite Leonined. Narrowing her eyes at the breakfast which was served on the table, displeased was written all over her face.

    "This is good for your health, so stopining and eat up. I won''t forgive you if you get sick again due to your stubbornness." Leon firmly said as he put the bowl nearer to her.

    The more she looked at the bowl, the more Shara felt terrified. No. She shouldn''t eat this. She couldn''t!

    After a few seconds, she roughly put down the spoon on the table. "No! I can''t eat this. I''d rather starve." She protested and turned away from him.

    "Shara, just eat. You must look after your health." Leon calmly said but Shara couldn''t be convinced. After all, she was never a fan of meat, much more like a hater.

    "There are many nutritious foods, Young Master. Of all dishes, why must it be mutton soup?" She whined, almost ring at him. It''s the dish she always avoided all the time! "This is the same as a punishment for me." She grunted.

    She fixated her gaze on him for a while and... saw him smiling, a victorious smile! Was he serious? She was discharged in the morning and he takes her to this restaurant rather than going straight home. The first thing he wanted to do was giving her a punishment for not listening to him? She would call it an act of revenge. It suited more!

    "You do this on purpose." She shook her head at how unpredictable he was. If she had known this, she won''t agree to have breakfast here!

    "Rather than wasting your timeining, why don''t you start eating now? It will be cold soon." Leon simply said as he started eating his.

    "But - "

    "Shara, you break the rule. You force yourself beyond your limits and put yourself in danger. That''s against the rules of the organization." Leon said with a seemingly serious face. But it was soon followed by a mischievous smile. "Besides, it''s the leader''s authority to determine the nature of a punishment. You also know that, right?"

    Once again, Shara narrowed her eyes at the mutton soup. The way she looked at the dish, it was as if the soup was her arch-enemy!

    Staring at her reaction, Leon could hardly suppress hisughter. ''It would surely be an effective punishment.''

    "Dig in. We don''t have much time." He simply said as he continued with his dish.

    Sighing in defeat, Shara lifted the spoon and took a spoonful of the soup. If one witnessed her, they would surely think that she was eating an awful inedible dish! She made that kind of face just because of a spoonful, how was she supposed to finish the whole bowl?!

    Even after they left the restaurant and get inside the car to return to the Jung family mansion, Shara felt like the taste of the soup was still lingering in her mouth. She already drank a whole bottle of water but the taste won''t leave her!

    She sat beside Leon with a grumpy face, refusing to talk to him. There were many ways to punish her yet he chose that darn soup, knowing how much she hated meat!

    "Are you still upset?" Leon mused and nced at her. "Then why do you finish the whole bowl? I thought you would give up after two or three spoonfuls." He let out a slight chuckle which only irritated her more.

    "If you said it''s a punishment for my actions, do I have a choice?" Shara turned her head away, staring out of the car windows. He was too sly, always using the organization as an excuse whenever he wants to have things his way!

    "I indeed said that but I never told you to finish the whole bowl." Leon simply said and turned away just like she did.

    Hearing his words, Shara quickly turned back to him and fiercely nced at him. "Are you ying with me? You should have said that before. Even now, I think I smell of mutton." Annoyed was written all over her face.

    Leonughed at her reactions. "Well, at least you won''t do it again. I know how you hated that soup."

    Shara clenched her fist and red at him. If only she could punch him but she doesn''t want tomit the grave sin of punching the Young Master! However, her expression instantly changed when she saw his smile fading bit by bit until she witnessed his bothered face.

    Was it because of Nicole? Come to think of it, he never gives her an exnation even when she asked him about the engagement.

    "Shara, I n to drop a huge bomb in my house. Will you help me?" He asked. His heavy heart was expressed in his tone.

    "What kind of bomb?" Shara asked. Her voice was very calmpared to before. Seeing him like this, she was immediately all ears to hear him out.

    "I''m nning to free Nicole from the chains that bound her to me and - "

    "Are you really breaking off your engagement? Will you be okay?" Shara asked, interrupting him.

    "She loves someone else. Considering that, it''s wrong of me to hold onto her. It would only harm the air between us." Leon said with all seriousness.

    "But you - "

    "Shara, I have not finished yet. You cut me off before." Leon turned to Shara Lee, meeting her gaze. "I have one more n and that is to let you into my heart, my life and my future. I want to be with you." He earnestly stated, putting Shara in a shock. What was he saying?!

    She was quiet for a few seconds and his gaze never left her the whole time, waiting for her response. After what seemed to be forever, she finally spoke up, "I don''t want that." She quickly turned away from him and from his gaze that was too intoxicating.

    "Why?" He promptly asked, confused. She didn''t want to be with him?

    Shara remained quiet, refusing to look at him. She didn''t want to be lost in his eyes. She was afraid that she would give in while knowing that it was wrong.

    She wasn''t the one he loved. That''s the heartbreaking truth. Why would he be with her? He won''t be happy!

    "Shara, answer me. Don''t you want to be with me?" Leon asked, staring at her the whole time though she refused to do the same.

    His question took the best of her, making her weak and failing to refuse the urge to answer him. "That''s the thing I want the most in my life. You are aware of that, Leon." She murmured. He should know that!

    "Then why?" He asked again. His voice demanding yet full of sincerity.

    "Do you really not know why, Leon? It''s because I love you. I spent thest twelve years of my life looking at you and only you. I don''t want to destroy your life by making you feel responsible for me." She paused and finally met his gaze. "You don''t love me, Leon. You will never be happy with me. Why? Do you pity me because I''m in a one-sided love with you for almost half of my life?"

    Leon promptly shook his head. "You said you know me well but you''re wrong, Shara. Do you think I say it because of the reasons you mentioned? It''s might be but there is one more reason. It''s the most important one, so listen to me carefully." He grabbed Shara in both of her upper arms, looking at her straight in the eyes. "It''s because I can''t imagine a life or a future where you are not a part of it. Imagining it just once hurt like hell." He stated, emphasizing each word.

    Leon retreated his hand from Shara who looked at her with a flustered face. "I never think much about this but when I recalled my past, it was always you." He muttered. His face turned very calm.

    "The one who entered the life of a lonesome boy and give colours to it, it was you. The one who consoled me and be with me throughout my mother''s death, it was you. The one who always cheered me up whenever I had a conflict with my father, it was you. The one who knows me well than I knows myself, that was also you." He let out a breath and turned to her again. "Most importantly, the one who never leaves my side even in my lowest times, it was you, Shara Lee."

    "You stayed with me through thick and thin and makes me lean on you each time. Now, thanks to that, I''m incapable of living my life without you. So, you must take responsibility for your action. Don''t even think of distancing yourself from me again." He firmly said, putting her in a daze.....

 Chapter 79 - You Must Be More Careful

    Nicole was sitting in the swing, alone. Aston was inside doing the dishes. They had just finished their breakfast.

    The Chairwoman was too concentrated on her thoughts - her lover''s hurtful andplicated past. From her instance, it''s a miracle that he could still fake a yful nature. Most people would surely shut off themselves from the rest of the world.

    "You seem to be lonely." Aston''s voice made her heart jumped, shaking the swing.

    Darting her eyes to him, she let out a breath of relief. "You scared me." She uttered with a relieved smile.

    Aston chuckled and approached her, standing behind her and grabbed both the ropes of the swing. "Do you want to ride?" Without even waiting for her response, he started pushing her.

    "While I was around five, Aria used to push me because I always begged her to. My mother often scolds me saying that my sister also wished to ride. She never got the chance because I never got enough of riding this." Aston slightly smiled. "Come to think of it, it was quite selfish of me. Aria was only older by just a few minutes yet I always acted like a baby." He remarked.

    "I never thought about why she never said ''no'' to my request. Only now that I realized she was like that because she loves me." He added.

    Nicole could faintly imagine what the lives of the twin siblings must be like. She didn''t have one so she had no idea about it apart from what Aston said. "How did it felt like to have a sibling?" She asked, out of curiosity.

    Aston remained quiet for a while, gathering his thoughts and memories. "It''splicated. Your sibling is your greatest ally and also your enemy. That''s how it felt." The actor remarked.

    "How does that make sense?" Nicole mused.

    "Siblings fight a lot but they are each other''s greatest supporter when needed. But in my case, I rarely fought with Aria. Maybe because she always listened and put up with my every whim." Aston chuckled. He was too childish in contrast to his twin sister!

    "But you also love her, even now. Your tone and expression said it all." Nicole said. If he didn''t love her, he might already give up on his search.

    "Maybe. Until weeks ago, my only goal in life was to find Aria. That''s all. But now that I met you, I develop many more desires... and fear too." His voice trailed off at thest three words. He wasn''t that fearless man who didn''t value his life anymore! She gave him things to look out for.

    Nicole smiled at his words. "That''s great. I will be the leash that will always keep you in ce."

    "As always, you''re cruel," Astonmented dryly yet it was followed byughter.

    His carefreeughter. Nicole finds the sound too beautiful. At the moment, he seemed like an ordinary guy who was in love, in a normal rtionship. His haunting past waspletely overshadowed by that heartyugh!

    She wished that he could always be this way. However, in the savage world they lived in,everything alwayses with a price and both of them knew better than anyone.

    "Did I tell you that Leon and I agreed to break off our engagement? We are no longer engaged." Nicole said in a low voice and Aston instantly halted whatever he was doing. He bent his knees beside her who was sitting on the swing.

    "Is that possible?" He worriedly asked.

    "Our parents won''t approve but we decided to keep it a secret from them. We will tell them after we have a backup n." Nicole exined. Shouldn''t he be happy? She wasn''t an engaged woman anymore! "Aren''t you happy about it?" She carefully asked.

    "Of course, I am. But I''m worried about you. If she does anything to you, I don''t know if I''ll be able to hold back." He earnestly replied. Her safety and well-being were his priority. "Are you still scared of her?" He asked.

    Nicole nodded her head. "I lived more than half of my life under her authority beingpletely controlled by her. She has absolute power over me. It''s not easy to break free within just a few days."

    "Whenever I see her, I feel like even my inside is shaking. When she stared at me with her observing eyes, I''m never far from shivering. Maybe because all the things she did to me still lingered in my mind. Locking up in the dark room, being beaten as a child, witnessing other people''s suffering." She paused and nced at Aston. "They are not a small matter, especially for a 10-year-old girl."

    When her trauma of dark crossed his mind, anger rushed throughout his body. "Did she still used to locked you up in the dark room?" He finds it so hard to utter the question. He hardly refrained from gritting his teeth!

    "No. Two years ago, she finds out how severe my nyctophobia was. Maybe because it''s the first time I pass out while I was in the dark room. Since then, she refrained from doing that. Besides, I move out that year and take over thepany."

    Aston raised a brow at her words. "She stopped? I don''t think that makes sense."

    "I know. It still bothered me. Before that, she knew I fear the dark but not how serious my trauma was. She always tells me to look after my health." Nicole recalled one incident. "Thest time I defied her, she was very angry but when she realized that I had a fever, she let it go and even called the doctor. I don''t know why she is so obsessed with me being healthy." Did this had something to do with herte brother?

    "Do you think she has a weakness? When you face an enemy, knowing their weakness can be used as your advantage." Aston stated. Hearing out Nicole, he somehow thought that there was something more to this step-mother.

    "I doubt she has a weakness. If I know it, I might already take an action." Nicole sighed. Her step-mother was one mysterious woman.

    "She is someone who approached my father due to her hatred for Yang Group. Her older brother died when she was 20 and she put the me on my father and thepany. I think she wants revenge. She even changed her real name to approach us." Nicole added.

    "Then you must be more careful. She might want to destroy Yang Group." Aston advised Nicole. He made up his mind to have thorough research on this step-mother.

    "I will do that," Nicole said and nced around their surroundings. "Talking about my step-mother will only kill the mood. Why don''t we have a little pic?" She opined with an exciting smile.

    * * *

    Staring out of her car window, Garcia Han took a deep breath. The sun was about to set and it''s a tiring day for her.

    "Will you go straight home?" Alex Jo who was sitting in the front seat of the car asked her.

    "I think I need a rest." Garcia Han responded as she narrowed her eyes at the phone in her hands.

    Alex understood this and turned to the driver. "I will take over from here. You can call it a day."

    Alex drove the car to Carson Jun''s residence and the Minister gets off there while he drove back the car to the Yang mansion.

    Garcia Han walked inside the Jun mansion. She didn''t even need to press the doorbell as she knew the passcode - her birthday.

    When she entered, Carson Jun was sitting on the couch in the main room, going through some files. He was still wearing a white buttoned shirt, a loose tie and a waistcoat. The Chairman of JK Group was so concentrated on his work that he didn''t even know the presence of Garcia Han.

    "I told you countless times to always get changed as soon as you reach home." Carson instantly turned his head to the door when he heard her voice.

    His lips immediately curved into a smile. He put aside the files and promptly rose from his seat and walked to her. He pulled her in and lightly kissed her on the lips. "It would be great if you could be here every day to remind me that." He said as he pulled back.

    "That again." Garcia Han said as she walked to the couch. She then sat down.

    Carson sat next to her. His gaze fixated on her and a smile never left his face ever since he saw her. "You look tired." He remarked as he touched her face.

    "A bit." Garcia Han replied as she nced at the files. "What are you doing?" She asked.

    "I''m reviewing some files for my next meeting with your step-daughter." He paused before he asked, "Are you really fine with handing over the authority of thepany affairs to her? Is she trustworthy?"

    Garcia Han narrowed her eyes at the floor. "I''m not sure. But as long as she meant it, I''m okay with it. I''m not interested in business anyway. Political matters already gave me a headache."

    "Okay then. But don''t keep your guard down. She is Zachary Yang''s daughter. We should remember that." Carson stated.

    "I will do that." Garcia Han simply said.

    Carson Jun sighed at her downhearted appearance. He created a little gap between them and made her ced her head on hisp. "Is something troubling you? This is unlike you." He asked, narrowing his eyes at her.

    Garcia Han met his gaze for a while and then smiled which made him bewildered. "Why are you smiling?" He asked, puzzled.

    "I wonder how much that boy next door had grown up. I don''t see that aloof and introverted high school boy in you anymore." She remarked with an amused smile.

    Carson chuckled at her words. "Don''t you know this? That introverted boy only has eyes for the cheerful girl next door. When the girl decided to soar high up in the sky, he even created wings for himself so that he would qualify to fly with her."

    "You build me into who I am today. That means that everything I have is yours." He earnestly said as he gazed at her with eyes full of love for her.....

 Chapter 80 - The Former Friend

    Aston and Nicole were on their way back home. They decided to not be toote to minimize the risk.

    "I already asked my friend to look for a house that would fit your needs. He will get back to me soon." Aston told Nicole as he drove the car.

    "That''s great. I wish I could move out soon." Nicole narrowed her eyes when one thing crossed her mind. "You don''t forget that tomorrow is your shooting day for promotional video, right?" She asked.

    "Of course, I remember. Why? Do you have something to say about it?" He repeatedly shifted his gaze from the road to her. She seemed troubled.

    "No." Nicole promptly replied.

    Aston recalled their conversation the day beforest night. "Is it about Anna?" He paused before he said, "There''s nothing between us. It''s true that we used to see each other for barely a month, but we are not serious. It''s only for fun though she developed feelings for me."

    "Then why are you so good to her? She might misunderstand." Nicole wondered how he looked after her on the shooting set. He even dined with her father!

    "She is having a hard time right now. Her only sibling died and she is not mentally stable due to that. Her father asked me to help her and I tried my best to help her recover. That''s all." Aston exined. "Her condition is improving, so I don''t meet her that often anymore."

    "You have a good heart, Mr. Min. I truly hope that your kindness doesn''t give her the wrong idea." Nicole dryly remarked, tilting her head to him.

    "I already told her that I have another woman in my heart. Don''t worry." Aston assured her which made her lips curved into a smile.

    "No problem then." She shed a relieving smile before she muttered, "I trust you."

    Aston chuckled when he heard her. "Does she bother you that much?" He yfully asked. She was acting fine that day!

    "I think so. It''s quite tormenting to see you have a couple photoshoot. I even regretted signing a contract with you." Nicole simply said like a frank person she was.

    "How can you say that while maintaining a calm yet serious face?" Aston mused. She never failed to awe him!

    "It''s my nature. You should get used to it." Nicole simply replied once again.

    The actor finally burst out into aughter. "You''re really something, Ms. Yang." He remarked as his eyes twinkled with mirth.

    * * *

    As soon as he dropped off Nicole, Aston turned his car in a direction that doesn''t lead him to his apartment. He had something important to do. Besides, it was 6 and it''s still early.

    After driving for almost an hour, he reached a two-storey building. It was located in a quiet ce and it also seemed to be very old. Then he gets off his car and walked towards the small gate.

    Seeing a figure who was approaching the gate, the two men who were on guard pointed at him with a torchlight in an attempt to take a look at his face.

    He wasn''t one of them and they knew it right away. "Stop there. What is your purpose ofing here?" One of the men shouted as he approached Aston. He admitted that he finds this intruder familiar but he couldn''t recall it. Gangsters rarely watched television.

    Aston maintained his pace and in no time, he was standing before the two men and they were holding him, stopping him from entering the building. He was about to speak up until... he heard a voice.

    "How dare you touch him! He is my guest."

    Aston and the two men darted their eyes to the building where the voice came from. Standing a few steps behind the gate was a young man who seemed to be Aston''s age. The two men instantly withdrew their hands and bowed at the sight of the young man. He was Nathan Woo, the current leader of the Reyon Gang.

    "Aston, my brother." Nathan Woo smiled and made his way to the actor. He stretched his arms wide open and Aston returned the gesture by hugging him.

    "Long time no see, Nathan." He muttered.

    Nathan chuckled and pulled back. "It''s still hard to believe it. You really came to see me." He lightly punched Aston on the right arm. "I''m not really pleased with how you avoided meeting me for the past years." He bluntly said.

    "I''m quite busy but you know that''s a good excuse," Aston jokingly said which made Nathanughed.

    "I know. What you avoided is not me but your past." Nathan made a deliberate paused before saying, "Do you know how shocked I was when I heard about your new career? But it''s understandable. That face is too good to waste in the gang." His words were followed by anotherughter.

    "You''re still the same," Aston remarked with an amused face.

    "Maybe. Come, let''s get inside." Nathan led his former friend inside the base and they took a seat in the main room.

    "Do you know that I even watch some shows and dramas because of you?" Nathan chuckled and shook his head.

    "Really? I don''t think so." Aston mused.

    "It''s so hard to see you and you even doubt me now," Nathan replied as disappointment was written all over his face.

    Aston only chuckled but he didn''t say anything.

    "Well, I know that you won''t ask to meet just for a few casual talks." Nathan''s face was a bit serious than before but he still had a friendly aura. "What brings you here?" He asked.

    Aston leaned a bit towards Nathan as if he was about to spill some secrets. "I''m nning to take down Lester and I hope you could help me. Besides, I have interesting information."

    "Talking of Lester Yun, I wonder how you manage to work for him for five years. Man! He''s a psychopath! How can you endure for 5 long years?" Nathan asked, shooking his head at the nature of the Red Tiger Boss. His former friend would surely have a hard time putting up with him!

    Astonughed at Nathan''s reaction. "It''s not easy but somehow, time passed by." He was only able to endure it because of his twin sister. That''s all.

    "Before I say more, do you want to hear the little news that I got?" He added.

    "Of course. Tell me, what is it?" Nathan was all ears.

    Aston remained quiet for a few seconds before he said, "I heard that Lester Yun is nning to form an alliance with the Moyans."

    The room was very quiet for a while until... Nathan suddenly mmed the table before him. "That son of a bitch! How dare he try to stab me on the back!" He grunted. His eyes were filled with rage in a split second. "Are you sure of this?"

    "Yes. I heard it from a member who recently quit." Aston replied, observing Nathan.

    Nathan Woo was the only son of the former leader of the Reyon Gang. The Moyan Gang were arch-enemy with the Reyons for more than two decades now. After his father was killed in the heating conflict with the Moyan Gang six years ago, Nathan hated the Moyans to the core!

    Anger rushed through Nathan''s whole body but he didn''t lose control. He was never the type to act recklessly unlike Lester Yun. This was the reason why the Reyon Gang was more powerful than the Red Tiger Gang during thest five years.

    "Why do you suddenly change your mind, Aston? As far as I remember, you wanted to abandon your past and live a new life." Nathan said after keeping quiet for a while.

    "I realized that it is not possible as long as Lester disturbs me. He didn''t n to let me live in peace as he wants me back. I can tolerate that as long as he doesn''t cross the line but now, he is nning to take control over me by using my weakness. I can''t just sit back and watch." Aston earnestly said. He knew how careful Nathan was in making a decision.

    "Your weakness?" Nathan mused. "The great pacesetter have a weakness? That''s news for me."

    "Well, if you ept my request, you will know it soon. Michael died unjustly five years ago. I think it''s time to avenge him. Besides, I heard that Lester still doesn''t drop his habit of killing people easily. He killed one of the members around a month ago." Aston made a deliberate paused. "I hope you can put trust in me, Nathan."

    Nathan remained quiet, listening to his own thoughts. After a few seconds, his lips curved into a smile. "If you''re not trustworthy, then who else will be? Tell me, what do you want me to do?"

    Aston smiled in relief and promptly said, "Lester will gain more power if he managed to make an alliance with the Moyans. What''s more? He will be more brutal than now. So, I hope you can stop him before the alliance is formed. That''s beyond my power as I''m just a former member. The Moyans won''t wee me either."

    "Consider that done," Nathan responded. For the first time, his lips curved into a malicious smile. Despite his young age, he was more than intelligent and never failed if he truly put his mind into something.....

 Chapter 81 - I Have The Right To Decide On My Life

    The shooting of a promotional video had just finished. Aston and Anna Park were still sitting in their ces, chatting with each other. That''s when Nicole came up to them with the General Manager of Yang Apparel.

    "Thanks for doing a great job today, Ms. Park." Nicole nodded at the actress and then turned to Aston. "Mr. Kang." She formally said with a slight smile.

    "It''s an honour to take part in theunching of the first-ever Yang Apparel brand." Aston politely responded.

    "All your management is perfect, Chairwoman Yang. I never experienced such a great and wless working environment before. It proves how much effort you make for Yang Apparel." Anna Park remarked with a friendly smile. Her eyes showed how sincere she was.

    "It''s a relief to hear that. Thank you for your kind words, Ms. Park." The Chairwoman replied.

    "Is there a reason why you personally supervise Yang Apparel, Chairwoman? It seems like it is very dear to you." Aston was curious. She must be very busy but she always finds time for it when ites to Yang Apparel. Meanwhile, Anna raised a brow at his question. The Aston Kang she knew was never curious about other people''s business!

    "Well, it''s a longtime dream of mine to expand Yang Group and step inside the world of clothing. Maybe that''s why." Nicole simply replied. She observed the actor and realized that he was looking at her with a doubtful face. He resembled a man who was lied to by his lover!

    They already agreed to keep their rtionship a secret but why was he making that face in public? What if he draws suspicion?!

    "Oh! I never knew that but it''s a great dream, Chairwoman Yang. Do you have any ns to expand the business fields of Yang Group, other than Yang Apparel?" Aston asked. For others, it was him being curious but in Nicole''s case, she knew that it was his way of showing how he didn''t buy her response! Was he ying with her, in secret?!

    She could barely resist the urge to roll her eyes at him. Can''t he just act normal?! No need to be yful at all times! However, there were many people there and she can''t afford to lose her cool!

    "I''ve never known that you are such a curious person, Mr. Min." She simply said, trying her best to be normal.

    As soon as he heard her, Aston''s lips curved into an amusing smile. She didn''t even know what made him smile but when she saw Anna''s confused face, she wondered if she had said anything wrong.

    The General Manager who was quietly standing next to her, deliberately cough. "It''s Mr. Kang, Chairwoman." He corrected her.

    Nicole''s face almost turned pale in defeat! Did she just call him ''Mr. Min''? Why the hell does she did that?!

    "I apologize, Mr. Kang. I think my tongue slipped." She promptly said but her displeasure was still evident.

    Aston could barely resist the urge tough but he still gazed at her amusingly and Anna didn''t fail to notice it. "No problem, Chairwoman."

    Nicole was not pleased but when her phone went off, itpletely distracted her. She walked away to answer the phone and the General Manager took her ce in the conversation.

    "What is the matter, Jerome?" She asked as she entered the empty restroom.

    "Chairwoman, have you read the news? Are you aware of this beforehand?" Anxiousness was evident in Jerome''s voice.

    "What news? Is something wrong?" Nicole asked. She was starting to feel a bit uneasy. Did her step-mother do something to surprise her again?!

    "I''ll send you the link. Please check it out." Jerome said and ended the call right away.

    In less than ten seconds, the link arrived and when Nicole read the heading of the article, her eyes instantly flew wide open. It was published 10 minutes ago but what was the meaning of this?!

    ''Breaking: Leon Jung and Nicole Yang reportedly breaking off their engagement!''

    ''The only son of the Prime Minister who is also a famous potter, Leon Jung announced that his engagement to the Chairwoman of Yang Group, Nicole Yang is called off. Thetter is also the step-daughter of the current Minister of Justice.''

    The Chairwoman repeatedly blinked in surprise as she read the news further.

    ''ording to the source, Leon Jung said that the engagement was broken off under mutual agreement. Both their parents also approved and respect their decision to end the rtionship.''

    "Leon Jung, what are you thinking?" Nicole muttered as she fixated her gaze on her phone. Then she received a call from Leon. Speaking of the devil! She promptly answered the call.

    "Hey! What is on your mind? Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?" She snapped the moment she put her phone next to her ear.

    "I bet you already read the article." Leon calmly responded. He was sitting alone in his office in the Gold Porcin Museum.

    "Do you know how much trouble this will create?! We already agreed to notify them after we have a backup n! Just what are you thinking?" Nicole grunted. She was really struggling to keep her voice low!

    "Do you think I will do this without having any n? Don''t worry, Nicole. Your step-mother won''t me you. The whole me will be put on me. I won''t make things difficult for you." Leon was so calm to the point where it even scared Nicole. Just what was he nning to do?!

    "I''m sure that the two politicians will summon us together. But don''t worry. I will sort everything out at that time. If your step-mother asks you, tell her that you know nothing about this." Leon said to Nicole from the other line and before she could respond, he hung up the call right away.

    Staring at the screen of her phone, Nicole was puzzled. What was the meaning of what he said? He should tell her everything! How dare he hung up when she was dying out of curiosity?!

    While she was alone, confused and lost, Aston came to the restroom. "Is something wrong?" He asked her.

    Nicole nced at him and frowned. "You should be careful. Why did youe here?"

    "You take quite long, so I wonder if something is wrong. Don''t worry. I make sure that no one sees me." Aston replied as he stood beside her.

    Nicole gave him the phone and showed him the article. "I don''t know what Leon is thinking." She muttered.

    Aston read the article but he was not shocked. Was it because he was aware of Leon''s secret? Maybe. "You should trust him. If he went as far as making it public before you notify your step-mother and his father, he will surely know what he is doing." He assured Nicole.

    "Do you mean it?" Nicole was feeling uneasy. She still needs to make Garcia Han trust her, so she shouldn''t make any mistakes for now. She didn''t want things to go wrong when she was just starting.

    "Yes. Don''t worry. Everything will be alright." Aston said with a slight smile as he holds her hand. His gesture calmed down Nicole a bit.

    Just as Leon said, they were both summoned right away due to the unexpected news. Along with the two parents, they gathered at the Yang family mansion. By this time, it was already 7 p.m.

    Both the Prime Minister and the Minister of Justice sat next to each other on the couch while Nicole and Leon were sitting opposite to them. The atmosphere was very heavy and there was a hint of rage and disappointment on the two politicians faces.

    "What do you think you are doing? The whole country is talking about your broken engagement and now, there are dozens of articles about that!" Peter Jung growled. As he talked, he repeatedly mmed the small rectangr shaped table which was ced before him.

    "You should put everything back to ce. Reporting the news of getting back together won''t be hard. We can just wait a while for that to happen." He instantlyes up with a solution to solve the mess.

    Meanwhile, Garcia Han remained quiet the whole time yet her keen eyes observed Leon Jung. However, she couldn''t read him at all! Well, this young potter had piqued her curiosity for a while now. Didn''t he love her step-daughter?

    "I cannot do that." Leon finally spoke up. He courageously met his father''s gaze, proving how firm he was in his words.

    "What are you saying?!" Peter Jung instantly flew into a rage again. He abruptly rose from his seat, fiercely gazing down at his only son.

    Leon stood up and looked at his father straight in the eye again. "I refuse to do that. I have the right to decide on my life. I have no intention to continue living as a tool to satisfy your greed."

    He slightly smiled and made a deliberate pause until he continued by saying, "Besides, I have a woman who I wanted to be with. I already registered my marriage. I mean, I already got married to the woman I''m talking about."

 Chapter 82 - Because Youre My Father

    What?! The eyes of everyone in the main room flew wide open! What did Leon just say?!

    Peter Jung gritted his teeth. "How dare you! Did you forget - "

    "I already said all I wanted to say. I will take my leave now." Leon spoke up, interrupting his father.

    He nced at Garcia Han who was calm than he thought. Then he turned to Nicole. "I think the ties between our two families end here." He muttered. Without even ncing at his father, he stormed out of the house right away.

    "That brat!" Peter Jung repeatedly nced back and forth between the disappearing form of his son and Garcia Han who was calmly sitting still.

    "I will talk to him and put everything back to its ce. Please wait for - "

    "There''s no need for that." Garcia Han finally spoke up. She rose from her seat and turned to the Prime Minister who was looking at her with a confused face. "Your son married someone else and break off our ties. I won''t tolerate such an act of disrespect he has shown to my family. So, I no longer want to work with you." She firmly stated.

    "But we have put a lot of work into this. We can''t just give up." The Prime Minister argued. Did his son messed up everything?!

    "I don''t care. I have nothing more to say, so leave my house now." Garcia Han was unyielding as she pointed at the door with her finger.

    Peter Jung was at a loss for words. Judging from the way his son acted just now, he knows that it''s pointless to argue. He must put his son in control first!

    Having no other choice, for now, he made his way to the door and left the mansion. Then Nicole was alone in the house with her step-mother.

    Seeing Garcia Han standing still in her ce, Nicole felt the pressure as she couldn''t read her. What if this messed up everything?!

    She nervously rose from her seat and turned to her step-mother. "I apologize, Mother. I should have - "

    "It''s fine. This is not your fault." Garcia Han said as she returned to her seat. "I always knew that Leon Jung is something but I don''t expect him to go this far." She simplymented.

    Nicole nced down at her step-mother with a puzzled face. Why was she always soplicated?!

    "A broken engagement is nothing. It won''t harm your reputation, so you have no reason to worry." Garcia Han added when she saw the look on Nicole''s face.

    Nicole sat down and though she was still confused, she didn''t show it. "I''m not afraid of that." She replied.

    Garcia Han remained quiet but she was thinking of something. "I thought that Leon Jung was interested in you. Am I wrong?" She suddenly asked. Her face showed how lost she was.

    For a split second, Nicole thought what would convince Garcia Han the most. Then she spoke up. "No, you''re right. He wants to have a real rtionship but I turned him down. I was very cold to him and I think that made him change his mind."

    Garcia Han''s lips curved into an amusing smile. "You rejected him?"

    Her step-daughter treating someone coldly? Garcia Han was quite delighted at the mere thought of it. She always wanted her not to be too soft. Did she finally do as she says?

    Come to think of it, Nicole was quite good when she dealt with Director Park thest time. She thought that her soft step-daughter would forgive him as soon as she wasn''t there but she was wrong. When she received a call from Nicole saying that she finished dealing with him, a few minutes passed and that was beyond her expectation.

    Nicole only nodded and doesn''t say any word.

    Garcia Han chuckled. "That''s great. You finally listen to me these days."

    "I already promised you that I will." Nicole promptly said. "But what about the elections and all? The Prime Minister is your main ally."

    "You don''t have to worry about that. If Peter Jung is my only option, do you think he will behave like that? He is scared because he knows that I can easily rece him. Just focus on thepany." Garcia Han calmly said, an amusing smile never left her face.

    "I understand." Nicole continued to put up an act of an obedient daughter.

    Garcia Han stared at Nicole for a while as if she observed her. This action made Nicole felt a bit uneasy. "Is something wrong?" She finally asked. The step-mother''s gaze was always so prating and she didn''t like that.

    "No. I simply wondered how much you have changed. You even cared about my political career now." Before Nicole could respond, Garcia Han suddenly rose from her seat. "I''m tired. You should also go home and rest now. Take good care of your health."

    * * *

    While the conversation with her step-mother went well than Nicole''s thought, things were not great in the Jung family mansion.

    Peter Jung continued to confront his son with rage. His son broke his efforts of many years and he can''t just ept that!

    "How dare you destroyed my hard work! You should apologize to the Minister of Justice and her step-daughter! Tell them that you will make things right again!" The Prime Minister howled. His face was fuming red with anger.

    "No. Even if you said it a thousand times, my answer is still the same. You should give up." Leon was very calm in contrast to his father.

    Losing control, Peter Jung grabbed his son by the cor and pushed him down to the desk. Leon could easily break free but he chose not to. Even when his father punched him in the face, he remained still without blocking his father''s hand.

    "How can you humiliate me to this extent?! Another woman? Marriage? Are you out of your mind?!" Peter Jung growled as he tightened his grip on his son''s cor. He was gritting his teeth with anger.

    "Everything I said tonight was true. I''m not making up excuses. I don''t lie either." Leon replied, showing no signs of backing down and this only angered his father more.

    Peter Jung''s hand curled into a fist andnded a punch on his son''s face for the second time. He was blinded by rage and he couldn''t think of anything!

    "I will repeat for thest time. Apologize and set things right again. Or else, I will kill you. I don''t need a son like you! You only tarnished my name!" The father howled.

    "I cannot do that." Leon firmly replied, defying his father once again.

    Blinded by anger, Peter Jung nced around his room and when he saw a golf stick, he walked towards it and grabbed it. He didn''t hesitate to rise the stick high up in the air, ready to strike his only son until...

    Shara suddenly barged in and stood in front of Leon. "Please stop, Master. This is too much." She pleaded with the father.

    Peter Jung halted but the stick was still high in the air. "Get out, Shara. This is not a situation for you to involved!" He barked.

    "Please leave, Shara. This is between me and my father." Leon pleaded but Shara was as stubborn as him.

    "No. This is wrong! You have no reason to be beaten up like this!" She argued.

    Her words triggered the rage of the Prime Minister once again. "You also defy me now?" He grunted and tightened his grip on the golf stick.

    Seeing what wasing, Leon pushed Shara to the side, making her fall to the floor and the end of the golf stick hardly strike him on the shoulder. The force made him lose bnce and he fell to the floor.

    "Leon!" Shara shouted and quickly crawled to him and hold him.

    Pressing his shoulder, Leon clenched his teeth in pain and he darted his eyes to his father who was standing above him. The father''s face turned pale and he threw the stick to the side. Did he finally get to his sense?

    "I''m fine. Give me just a few minutes. I will wrap up things here ande to you." Leon said to Shara who was worriedly ncing at him. He even forced a little smile. "Please, do as I say." He begged. It''s dangerous here and he wanted her out of danger. After a few seconds, Shara finally did as he asked though it wasn''t easy for her.

    Leon stood up by himself though the pain in his shoulder was not trivial. However, he had gone through injuries more painful than this while training in the ckhood. Then he turned his attention to his father.

    "You have taken out your anger on me. Are you happy now?" He nced at the golf stick which was lying on the floor. He then picked it up and put it back in its ce while his father stared at him the whole time.

    "I can defend myself from all those attacks but do you know why I let you beat me up all these years? It''s because you''re my father. No matter what kind of person you are, you''re the only father I have in this world." He paused when he felt the pain in his shoulder worsened.

    "I always put up with everything, including your violent behaviour but... you went too far tonight, Father. You almost hurt Shara and I cannot forgive you for that. I''m tired of being your son, so... " He made a deliberate pause, observing the change in his father''s expression. "I will cut ties with you. From now on, I''m no longer your son. I will also leave this house right away."

    For hisst act of respect, Leon bowed before his father and left the room right away while the father remained still without any movement as if he was a statue.....

 Chapter 83 - I Wish We Can Stay This Way Forever

    Leon entered his room where Shara was waiting for him. Thetter abruptly stood up and walked to him when she saw him. Her gaze instantly fixated on his left shoulder.

    "How much does it hurt? Why do you always let himy a hand on you? You should defend yourself! This is too much!" Sheins with a disappointed face. However, there was still a hint of concern in her voice.

    "It''s fine. Everything is over now." Leon put his hand on her shoulder and forced a smile. "Let''s leave this house. I''m no longer the Prime Minister''s son." He calmly said.

    "What? He even disowns you?!" Shara eximed with disbelief written all over her face but Leon promptly shook his head.

    "I''m the one who cut ties with him. I''m tired to live as his son. So, let''s leave now." Leon walked to the right and opened his almirah. He takes out his clothes and put them in his bed.

    "Leave them. I will do the packing. You''re injured." Shara said as she took a rolling suitcase.

    Leon sat beside Shara while she was folding his clothes for him. He stared at her the whole time and it was starting to make her ufortable. "Do you have something to say?" She finally asked.

    "I wonder what is on your mind and if I push you too much. You rarely speak your mind." Leon quickly said.

    "Are you talking about the registration of marriage? I thought that was just a part of your n." Shara simply replied. She didn''t even nce at him.

    "A part of my n? Do you think that I''m not serious about this?"

    Shara paused what she was doing and nced at Leon. "I don''t really care about it. I want to help you no matter what and that''s it."

    Leon was not so pleased with what he heard. "I admit that it''s a part of my n. But Shara, I will never y around with you. For me, you are the most important person in this whole world. Know that." He firmly said.

    Shara stared at Leon for a while and without saying anything, she continued folding and arranging the clothes.

    * * *

    "Why do you want to meet? It''s quitete now." Aston was sitting in his apartment, ncing at the woman who was sitting opposite to him.

    "I want to ask you something. If I don''t ask you now, I think I won''t be able to sleep tonight." Anna Park nervously clenched her fingers and narrowing her eyes at it. Something was troubling her.

    "What is it?" Aston calmly asked.

    "You told me before that you love someone else. Is the woman you love Nicole Yang, the Chairwoman of Yang Group?" Anna uttered. She was now gazing at Aston, reading his every expression.

    The actor slightly raised a brow. He remained quiet, wondering how to answer.

    Anna slightly smiled. "I think I''m right. Last time, you grabbed her hand and called her by her name. Today... you are like a different person." Anna exined.

    "Anna, I - "

    "It''s fine, Aston. I saw the way she looked at you. She feels the same and now, her engagement to Leon Jung is broken. Maybe luck is on your side." Anna said in a low voice, interrupting Aston.

    The actor struggled for words to say. Besides, with Anna''s current mental condition, he wanted to be careful but Anna suddenly rose from her seat. "I know the answer to my question, so I will go home now."

    Without waiting for Aston''s response, she turned around and make her way to the door.

    "It''ste. I will drive you home." Aston offered, taking a few steps towards her.

    "I''m fine. I bring my car." Anna turned him down and left his apartment.

    * * *

    It was already 11 in the night but Nicole was still staying up, working. She scanned through some files and read reports. With Garcia Han upying almost all her mind these days, she could rarely concentrate on work.

    Then she received a call from Aston and she quickly answered the call.

    "You''re still up?" She asked right away.

    "Yeah. What about you? Judging from how fast you answered my call, I doubt that you are already asleep." Aston''s familiar voice echoed in her ears.

    "Working." Nicole simply replied. She put it on loudspeaker mode and continued with her work.

    "Oh! Does that mean I disturbed you?" Aston jokingly asked.

    "A bit." Her words were followed by a chuckle.

    "Too bad. I forgot that the woman I''m dating is a busy businesswoman. A mere celebrity like me has so much free time." Aston bluntly said. He was sitting on his bed, pressing his back against the headboard.

    "I''m d you realized that." Nicole simply remarked yet her whole face was stered with a smile.

    Astonughed at her remark and put his phone closer to his ear. "Are you busy? Shall I hang up?"

    "No. I''m fine. It''s nice to talk with you like this. Besides, I''m sure that you are curious about what happened in tonight''s meeting." She assumed.

    "I''m d you brought that up. I was wondering if I should ask you."

    "The answer to what you want to hear in the very first ce, I leave unscathed. My step-mother said that it''s not my fault as Leon was the one who dered that he wants another woman and registered his marriage to her." Nicole paused and sighed when she thought of Leon. "I''m fine but I doubt Leon would be fine. His father is very angry."

    "Don''t worry. He will be stronger than you thought." Aston assured her but he only draws suspicion from her.

    "In the evening, you told me to trust him and now, you say that. Do you know something about him which I don''t?" Though she cannot see him, she nced at her phone suspiciously.

    "I just have a feeling that he is a reliable man. That''s all." Aston awkwardly said. Just like Nicole, he was never great at telling lies though he would be a bit better than her.

    "Really? Why do I have a feeling that you lied?" Nicole became more and more concentrated on the call. Right now, she waspletely distracted from work.

    Aston wondered what would be the best answer. Then he made up his mind. "Nicole, you know that each of us has our own secret. I somehow find out his secret but it''s not that bad. However, that''s all I can say."

    Nicole already knew for a while that Leon was hiding something but she had no idea what it was. She was flustered when Aston said that he knew his secret. When did the two men even be close?! However, as a person who has a huge secret, she decided to respect Leon''s wish to keep his secret.

    "Fine then. I understand." Nicole paused and continued by asking, "What did you do after the shoot? Did you take a rest? I think you seem a bit tired though you still have the energy to y around with me." Nicole said thest sentence sarcastically. She still remembered how he made her ufortable after the shoot! She even called him Mr. Min in public!

    "I bet someone is still upset." Aston chuckled. "You are the one who makes a mistake publicly." He dryly added.

    "Are you still feigning innocence? You are the one who first gave me that strange look in public." Nicole argued. She rolled her eyes though they were only talking through a phone.

    Aston couldn''t help but burst out intoughter. His action only gets on her nerves more.

    "Why are youughing? I''m not making a joke." She bluntly said.

    "It feels so nice," Aston muttered and his smile gradually faded. "These days, I''m so happy but it makes me feel scared. I''m quite an unlucky man and my happiness are always followed by misfortunes. I''m afraid that this won''tst long."

    For a young man like him to say such things; it made Nicole wondered just how much hardships had he went through in his life. Her heartache for him. "Then I will be your lucky charm. Two unfortunate people stick together and are each other''s greatest luck. Let''s make that happen." Nicole said, hoping to cheer him up and she didn''t fail.

    "Hearing such words from you, I feel like it''s a dream. You know, Nicole. You give me new hope and challenge in my dull life. After failing to find Aria for 17 years, it''s not easy to live on for me. Then I met you." Aston earnestly said with a genuine smile on his face. "I wish we can stay this way forever."

    "You might not know this, Mr. Min. Once I make up my mind to do something, the possibility of withdrawal is very low. I''m that kind of person." She made a deliberate pause and then said, "So, even if you change your mind and decided to leave me in the future, I will never allow it, not after you made me break my principles."

    As always, her frankness made Aston chuckled. "I will keep that in mind, Ms. Yang."

    Before he met her, the word ''warm'' was so unfamiliar for him. But now that she was the most important part of his life, she never failed to make him feel the warmth and for someone like Aston, that alone meant a world.....

 Chapter 84 - I Have To

    "It''s an honour to have the chance to work with Yang Group on this project." Carson Jun reached out his hand to Nicole Yang. Several executives of the two groups were sitting on the left and right with many reporters gathering there, snapping the pictures of two influential figures in the business field.

    "Thank you, Chairman Jun. I''m d that we will be fulfilling our dreams together." Nicole holds the Chairman''s hand and gave him a handshake.

    On a wall behind the two Chairpersons, there was arge banner that reads ''The joining hands of Yang Group and JK Group to build the biggest non-profit hospital in the country.''

    Building a hospital, to be more precise, a non-profit hospital; it''s the lifelong dream of Zachary Yang, Nicole''s father. It was originally the wish of herte mother but after her death, her father made it his dream. But before he could achieve this dream, he died due to a disease.

    Ever since she took over Yang Group, Nicole started nning to build the non-profit hospital on behalf of her father. However, due to the fact that it''s a non-profit hospital, it was not easy to gather funds and investment.

    Three months ago, Carson Jun of JK Group talked to her about this and said that he was interested. As such, they just signed a deal to build the biggest non-profit hospital in the country, mostly for the poor.

    After they signed the deal, they sat down to answer the questions of the reporters. With her broken engagement being announced just the day before yesterday, Nicole wasn''tfortable facing the reporters. What if her personal life was brought up? Besides, some reporters loved to go beyond limits.

    "Chairwoman Yang, you just signed a deal that will fulfil the lifelong dream of your father, thete Chairman and founder of Yang Group. How do you feel?"

    Bending a little forward to the mic, Nicole replied, "I''m thrilled. I feel like I have finally repaid a debt thatsts for years."

    At her response,ughter erupted throughout the whole room.

    "Chairman Jun, what makes you interested in this project? You''re a businessman and this is about a non-profit hospital."

    Carson Jun''s appearance was neat and smart like always. He smiled before he answered, "This is my dream too. As you all know, I''m an orphan and I hailed from a very poor family. I was raised by my grandmother who always struggled due to poor health. During those times, we never had enough money to see a doctor." He paused and looked at Nicole.

    "When I read Chairwoman Yang''s interview in a magazine three months ago, I was very touched. So, hoping that I can be of help to people who used to struggle just like me, I decided to work on this project with her."

    Then another question came for Nicole. "People used to say that Chairman Jun is simr to yourte father, Zachary Yang in his prime. What are your thoughts on this?"

    Nicole slightly smiled. "Chairman Jun is a great businessman. So, if people said that he is simr to my father, I think it''s a greatpliment."

    "Chairman Jun, it''s strange how Yang Group and JK Group has so much resemnce. Because JK Group is established muchter than Yang Group, rumours are saying that you must be a fan of thete Chairman Yang. What are your thoughts on this?"

    Carson Jun remained quiet for a while as if he finds it hard to answer the question. Then he finally spoke up. "Thete Chairman Yang was a legend in the business field. Who won''t look up at him?" If only he was a decent person! He wished to say these too but refrained himself from saying so.

    The interview was about to over after another bunch of questions and both the Chairpersons were about to rose from their seat until... one reporter suddenly spoke up, asking Nicole an unexpected question.

    "Onest question, Chairwoman Yang." The reporter said, raising his hand. Then all attention was on him. "Your engagement with Leon Jung was broken off the day before yesterday. But some strange rumours are going around. The engagement was just a political tool arranged by your step-mother who is the current Minister of Justice and the Prime Minister. Is this true?"

    The moment the question was asked, Carson Jun immediately darted his eyes to Nicole and saw her puzzled face. Then the whole room was filled with the murmuring and questions of the reporters.

    "Is what he said true, Chairwoman?"

    "You and Leon Jung were known for being a sweet couple. Does this mean it was all an act?"

    "Please say something, Chairwoman."

    Carson Jun was gazing at Nicole the whole time. He was starting to be impatient.

    "I don''t know where you heard such a rumour but... " Nicole spoke up, straightly ncing at the reporter who brought up the issue. "That''s aplete lie. My step-mother won''t force me into such a thing. One more. This is a press conference regarding business. Please refrain from asking questions that are unrted to this event."

    With that said, she rose from her seat and Carson Jun did the same. Then they left the conference room and sat down to have a conversation in Nicole''s office. The meeting and press conference was held in Yang Group anyway.

    "I''m sorry that my personal life creates trouble in the press conference, Chairman Jun. I''m ashamed." Nicole apologized to Carson Jun as soon as they entered the office.

    "It''s fine, Chairwoman Yang. It''s the reporter''s fault, not yours. Besides, I have many experiences in that kind of intrusion." The Chairman jokingly said.

    "What intrusion?" Nicole mused.

    "Why are you still unmarried? Are you gay? Why do you never date anyone?" Carson Jun mimicked the questions that were asked to him and lightly chuckled. "Being a sessful business person means being a public figure. We need to endure such silly questions."

    "Now that you say about it, I''m quite curious, Chairman Jun. You are sessful and a true gentleman. Why didn''t you still get married? Are you really gay?" She asked without thinking much. But she regretted the very next second. "I apologize. I shouldn''t have said that."

    Carson Junughed at her words. "You are just like what they said, Chairwoman Yang. You are very frank but I like that. You might not know but that pure nature is very rare in the business field. I wonder what makes you this frank. Whom do you take after?"

    Nicole never thought much about this but now that she was asked, she gave a thought. "I think it''s the effect of my step-mother on me. She hates it when I lie and I always ended up telling the truth. That required frankness."

    Carson Jun was in a dazed. Throughout his life, Garcia Han was always the mostplicated person in his eyes. He can easily read her all the time but whenever it concerned about the step-daughter, he always failed to do that. That''s the same now with Nicole.

    She was frank and pure but whenever she talked about her step-mother, he finds it difficult to read her. It was like that during the press conference and also now.

    "I think your step-mother has a huge influence on your life. You seem to have a good rtionship with her." Hemented, carefully observing her the whole time.

    "Well, she raised me, so she''s supposed to influence me. About having a good rtionship, I think we can also call it that." Nicole smiled and looked at Carson Jun. "I ended up telling you many things. I think it''s fair that you answer my question too. After all, we are business partners now."

    "Are you talking about marriage and whether I''m gay or not?" Carson Jun jokingly said. An amusing smile stered his face.

    "Yes. I''m as curious as the reporters." Nicole slightly chuckled.

    "Then I will answer you." Carson Jun straightened his posture as if he was in an important meeting. This makes Nicole smiled. "First of all, I''m not gay. For more than two decades, I stayed loyal to one woman. Even now, it''s the same."

    Nicole blinked at the unexpected response. "Two decades? Why don''t you just marry her?"

    Carson Jun smiled. "I would love to do that. She''s the centre of my universe for more than two decades but... I''m not her number one priority in life. She won''t marry me because she has more important things to do."

    Nicole was more confused. "You are okay with that?"

    "I have to."

    "Why?" She couldn''t understand. Why would a sessful businessman like him stick to a woman who can''t give him the same as he did?!

    Carson Jun chuckled. "You are really curious, Chairwoman Yang. It''s because I don''t want to lose her. If I started to be more greedy and want more value in her life, she would end up leaving me because she couldn''t do it. I don''t want that to happen."

    Nicole nodded though his words make no sense to her. She understood his story but not his feeling. "I don''t know this woman but she is truly lucky, Chairman Jun. She has someone like you to rely on." She remarked with a small smile.

    "I wish she thinks that way too." Carson Jun promptly said. He wondered if Nicole would still think the same when she knew that the one they were talking about was her step-mother.....

 Chapter 85 - Im Strong Enough To Protect You

    <strong>The Next Day</strong>

    When almost all the new articles in the country were filled with thest question of that strange reporter, Garcia Han was fumed with anger.

    "How dare they published this nonsense when they have no proof!" She grunted, hardly mming her desk. She was sitting on a chair in her office. "With the internal electioning up, I''m not in a position to be the centre of these rumours." She holds her head, feeling troubled by her own thoughts.

    "I manage to stop other articles from getting published but it spread so fast and it is out of control. I apologize, ma''am." Alex Jo who was standing in front of the desk bowed and apologized.

    "Why didn''t Nicole tell me that she was asked such a question? I should be able to make preparations beforehand if I knew this." Garcia Han realized that Carson Jun was also in the press conference. Thetter wanted to meetst night but she was too tired and turned him down. She should have met up with him.

    "Do you think that she deliberately keep it from you?" Alex Jo asked.

    "No. The articles also mentioned how she answered the question. She has an over kind heart. Maybe she didn''t think that the reporters will pursue this matter further." Garcia Han pressed the bottom end of her pen repeatedly. Who leaked such an issue? Was it... Leon Jung?

    "Tell Nicole toe here. I want to talk with her." She ordered Alex Jo and thetterplied it right away.

    After around forty minutes, Nicole arrived at her step-mother''s office. By this time, it was almost noon.

    "There are already countless articles about yesterday. Why didn''t you tell me about it?" Garcia Han nced at Nicole, who was sitting on the couch in her right. Somehow, she finds it hard to read her these days.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t know that it will turn out to be this big of an issue. I should have been more careful." Nicole met Garcia Han''s gaze. "I will take legal actions and sue them for defamation."

    "There''s no need for that. I''m a politician and it will only harm my reputation more." Garcia Han gave a quick thought. "I will think of a solution and tell you if your involvement is necessary."

    "I create this mess, so I will do anything to solve it. Don''t worry, Mother." Nicole replied, slightly lowering her head.

    "I think Leon Jung is behind this. I heard that he cut ties with his father and left the house. He might be the one who started the rumour." Garcia Han repeatedly pressed her hand against the armrest. She was never good at suppressing her anger.

    Leon left his home? Nicole was stupefied! Why didn''t she heard anything about this? Garcia Han even suspected him! "Mother, I don''t think this is Leon''s doing. He won''t interfere in things that involved me. He is not like his father."

    "Are you saying he''s different?" Garcia Han mused. What did her step-daughter know about Leon Jung? In her eyes, Leon Jung was a seemingly average man who hid his ws!

    "He doesn''t have any resemnce with his father," Nicole muttered but she refused to say it more.

    "Whatever. We already cut ties with the Jung''s anyway. But if he is the one behind this, I won''t forgive him." Garcia Han made a deliberate paused and continued. "I think Peter Jung is in a shock due to his son''s action. I haven''t seen him since that night. Have you seen Leon?"

    "No." Nicole promptly responded. "I have no reason to see him. Besides, I''m busy due to the project with JK Group."

    "That''s good." Garcia Han said, appraisingly. "Those articles harm my reputation greatly. I should hurry up and settle everything." Garcia Han was very determined.

    As soon as Nicole walked out of the room, she was lost in her thought. The news harmed Garcia Han''s reputation and she still remembered how someone told her to target the reputation in the first ce. Was it his doing? Then Alex Jo''s voice interrupted her.

    "Is this the road you choose?" Alex Jo asked her from behind.

    With an annoyed face, Nicole turned around and frowned. "What is your problem, Alex Jo?" Why can''t he stop interfering in her life?! This was too frustrating!

    Alex Jo walked forward and stood before her. "Then you should be careful. Don''t get caught this time."

    "What are you saying?" Nicole rolled her eyes. What did he even know?!

    "Did you already forget, Nicole?" Alex Jo took one step forward, narrowing the already little distance between them. "Like it or hate it, we dated for almost two years. No one knows you well as I do."

    Nicole''s face instantly darkened at his words. "Shut up." Her voice was dangerously low. "How dare you bring up the past! It''s too disgusting!" She spatted each word, making her contempt known to him.

    When Alex Jo remained quiet, she turned around and walked away from him. Though she hated to admit it, Alex Jo wasn''t wrong. He knew her well and she was aware of that.

    * * *

    When Nicole went home, it was already 7 in the night. Now that the project to build a non-profit hospital wasunched, she was busier than ever.

    Much to her surprise, her apartment was filled with the delicious smell of dishes that wereing out from her kitchen. When she thought who it might be, she smiled and quickly rushed over to the kitchen.

    "When did youe?" She asked Aston who was very busy preparing dinner. When he heard her voice, he quickly turned around and shed a smile.

    "Around one hour ago. Go and get changed. Dinner will be ready soon." His voice was warm as always.

    "Aren''t you busy today?"

    "Nope. I don''t have much work for this week. But starting next week, I will be super busy. It will be very hard to see me."

    She slowly nodded once and then walked to her room.

    When she came out of her room after changing, she noticed that dinner was already served on the table. She approached the table and observed the dishes.

    "Do you know that I love braised beef?" She tilted her head to Aston who was still busy.

    "Yes. I read it on the inte." Aston walked to the table with two bowls in his hands.

    "This is?"

    "Tofu soup. You love this right? I also love it." He ced the bowls on the table. It was followed by two bowls of rice.

    Nicole thought that the actor was done and she sat down but he brought another te and ced it before his seat. "This is mine." He sat down on the chair opposite to Nicole.

    "You won''t eat braised beef?" She asked as she slightly raised a brow.

    "No. I don''t eat meat."

    "Oh. Are you allergic to meat or you''re a vegetarian?"

    Aston simply smiled. "I''m a vegetarian. Enjoy your dinner." He gestured her to try eating the dishes.

    Nicole first tasted the braised beef and then the tofu soup. She was flustered at how great the dishes were! Unlike her who hated cooking, he was at a whole new level!

    "Wow! This is amazing! You are great, Mr. Min. Even that day in your old house, you were great but I have no idea you can make these types of dishes." Nicole remarked. She ate another spoonful of the tofu soup, followed by another and this made Aston chuckled.

    "I yed the character of a chef around a year ago. I took cooking sses from a professional chef for two whole months to fit that role. I learned many recipes during that." Aston stared at Nicole the whole time and he wasn''t even sure if she was listening to him. She was too busy eating the dishes! But he loved this rare sight. She looked so carefree and simple when she behaved like this.

    "You shoulde often. I rarely have a quality dinner when I''m alone. You know, I really hate cooking. It''s not my cup of tea." Nicole didn''t even nce at him. Instead, she was fully concentrated on her dinner.

    Aston chuckled once again. He didn''t even get to say that he didn''t love cooking though he was quite great and she already told him toe by often. But watching her happily eating his dishes with a satisfying smile on her face, he decided that it will be worth it even if he wasn''t a fan of cooking. "Okay. I will do that." He agreed and started his dinner. He was making a pan-fried salmon for himself.

    After quietly eating the dishes for almost two minutes, Nicole suddenly halted and nced at Aston. "Yesterday at the press conference, the question of that reporter. It''s your doing, right?" She asked.

    "Yeah." Aston promptly admitted.

    Nicole gazed at him quietly and then he spoke up again. "If you know it beforehand, I''m afraid that you might make it obvious. I don''t want your step-mother to be suspicious of you. Besides, you''re too frank."

    "I know that would be the reason but Aston, I don''t want you to put yourself in danger. By doing that, it''s the same as dering war with Garcia Han." The Chairwoman''s eyes were full of concern for the man she loved but thetter simply smiled.

    "The moment I decided to stand beside you, I''m already prepared for that. Don''t worry, Nicole." He shed an assuring smile before he said, "I''m strong enough to protect you."

 Chapter 86 - There Was No Going Back

    As soon as Aston left Nicole''s apartment, he went to the address given to him by Leon. They already agreed to meet tonight.

    As usual, he rode his bike and after around twenty minutes, he reached his destination. It was a contemporary mansion that wasn''t too bigpared to other mansions but it was more than enough for a small family.

    He gets off his bike and when he pressed the doorbell, the gate was opened for him in no time. He made his way inside the mansion and Leon was sitting on one of the couch. Thetter rose from his seat as soon as he saw him. "Wee, Mr. Kang."

    "I heard that you left your family mansion, Mr. Jung. Is this your new home?" Aston asked, walking towards Leon.

    "Words spread fast." Leon simply smiled. "You''re right. This is my new home."

    Hearing the voice of the two men, Shara came down the stairs. She raised a brow when her gazended on the actor. She reached the floor in no time and walked to Leon. "You have a guest?" She asked, confused.

    "We have a guest." Leon promptly corrected and chuckled. Turning his attention back to Aston, he said, "Please have a seat."

    "You too, Shara." He added, ncing at Shara. Thetterplied without saying anything. She was surprised to have a guest and on top of that, the guest was Aston Kang, the lover of Leon''s ex-fiancee!

    When Leon realized that Aston was flustered with the presence of another person, he rified by saying, "You must hear from Nicole about the marriage registration. This is her. Her name is Shara Lee."

    "Oh! Is that so? I was wondering who she might be." Aston still felt lost but Leon''s next words gave him an answer.

    "There won''t be a problem. She is also a member of ckhood." Leon assured him which made Shara raised a brow. Wasn''t their identity a secret?!

    "What is the meaning of this, Leon?" She quickly asked. She felt too lost!

    "He is the Pacesetter," Leon replied which made Shara''s mouth gape open!

    No freaking way! The Pacesetter whom they searched for six whole months was none other than Aston Kang, the top celebrity of the country?! Does that even make sense?!

    Aston simply smiled when he saw her reaction. "It''s great to meet you. You seem to be shocked." He remarked.

    Shara nodded while still staring at Aston. "This is beyond expectation. It''s too hard to find you and I now know why."

    "I''m d to hear that. It feels like the efforts I made to keep my secret pays off." Astonmented with a small smile. Then he turned to Leon. "I met with the leader of Reyon Gang. I ask him to stop the Red Tigers from forming an alliance with the Moyans. We will hear good news soon."

    Aston made a deliberate pause and continued by saying, "You might not know why stopping this alliance from being formed is important. Once the Moyans turned their back on the Red Tigers, the Reyons won''t take their side because the Red Tigers betrayed them. The gang will reach its lowest point and destroying it won''t need much effort."

    "I understand what you said. In your opinion, how much time will the Reyons need?" Leon promptly asked.

    "I made a n with the leader of Reyon Gang. I think it will be about a week. For our n to seed, the Moyans and the Red Tigers must meet up first but... " Aston paused when something caught his attention. He realized that Shara was gazing at him the whole time.

    As a celebrity, he was used to getting attention but... it''s different this time. Somehow, he felt like this woman was observing him. Did she even listen to him?

    "Is something wrong?" He asked, slightly tilting his head to the left. What was wrong with her?

    Shara waspletely zoned out and it wasn''t until Leon called her name that she was back to her sense.

    "Shara, is something wrong?" Leon asked, turning to Shara who was sitting beside him.

    Shara flinched and turned her head around. She saw the two men staring at her with a confused face. She was back to reality. "I''m sorry. Did I distract you?" She promptly uttered with an apologetic face.

    "You can rest if you want. I can inform you about the detailster." Leon couldn''t hide how flustered he was. It''s more than rare to see Shara being this distracted!

    "I''m fine." Shara forced a little smile and turned to Aston. "Please continue, Mr. Kang. I apologize again."

    "No problem," Aston recalled his meeting with Nathan Woo. "There''s a chance that we might need more than a week. Our source said that the meeting between the two gangs is scheduled to take ce after a week but the Moyans can''t say anything clearly for now. I think it''s them being careful. After all, the Red Tigers are the long time ally of the Reyons." He exined.

    "Okay. I will remember that." Leon bent a little forward to Aston when he realized one thing. "By the way, our informant wish to meet you."

    "Edwin Zo?" Aston''s lips curved into a slight smile. "I was expecting that."

    "Does that mean you agreed to meet him?"

    "Yes, but not tonight. It''ste and I''m tired." He simply replied without much thought.

    "It must be tough to help us in this mission while you are very busy." It was Shara who spoke up for the first time in minutes.

    Aston nced at Shara and saw a shadow of concern on her face but he didn''t think much about it. "I also do it for myself, Nicole too. I don''t want Lester to get involved with her. I have enough of his maniption." His calm voice was suddenly reced by a firm one.

    If it wasn''t because of Lester Yun, he wouldn''t have to be ashamed of himself and his past! His life won''t be this messed up either!

    When the mansion became very quiet due to the sudden change of mood, Aston felt apologetic as he was the one who caused the change. "I won''t talk about myself. I have a question for you." He was talking to Leon.

    "What is it?" Leon promptly asked back.

    "Nicole is quite worried about you. She said that you don''t answer her calls. You cut ties with your father and even left your family home." Aston was never the type to meddle in other people''s business but he couldn''t refrain himself this time. After all, Leon suffered because he took the me, alone.

    "Home," Leon muttered and narrowed his eyes at the floor. A little smirk was seen on his face. "I don''t think I have a ce where I could call home."

    His family home? It was the same ce that never gave him peace ever since his mother''s death. If it wasn''t for his father''s sake, he would already move out long ago! That ce called his ''home'' only suffocated him.

    Aston remained quiet, thinking about what Leon just said. Did he say what he shouldn''t? It was clear that the only son of the Prime Minister didn''t have a rosy life either!

    Aston was an orphan, so he used to long for a family. A warm parents. That always haunted him but... this man who was sitting opposite to him had a father which he didn''t. However, the father was the one who made Leon''s life miserable.

    He wondered which one of them was more unfortunate. He, an orphan or Leon, who suffered because of his father.

    "Tell Nicole that I''m fine." Leon briefly nced at Shara before he turned his attention back to Aston. "I''m not alone and that''s enough for me. I cut ties with my father but it''s not Nicole''s fault. It was bound to happen sooner orter anyway. So, she doesn''t have to feel bad."

    After hearing out Leon, Aston wondered if he should say what was on his mind. Then he spoke up. "Nicole also said that your father must be in shock. Her step-mother said that she hadn''t seen your father since that night."

    Shara darted her eyes to Leon. As the one who knew him the best, she knows that this news would affect him but Leon was quite calm.

    "I have nothing to do with him now. We''re just strangers." Leon uttered. His voice was unyielding.

    All those years, he suffered and put up with everything just because of one reason. He loved his father. But now, he had reached his limits. No. His father had forced him beyond his limits. He couldn''t take it anymore!

    He cut ties with his father and left the house because he couldn''t take it anymore. If he remained there, he might end up hating his father and he didn''t want that to happen.

    Now that he already made up his mind, there was no going back for Leon.....

 Chapter 87 - Im Really Happy Now

    It was 10 a.m. and Nicole was sitting in her office when she received a call from Aston.

    "Are you busy?" She heard his question as soon as she picked up the call.

    "Not for now. What about you?"

    "I''m attending a press conference for my new drama. I''m in the waiting room." Aston paused, recalling his meeting with Leonst night. "I met with Leon Jung. He wants me to tell you that he is fine. He doesn''t want you to worry."

    Nicole blinked at the unexpected information. "You met him?"

    "Yeah."

    "Do you think he is telling the truth? Did he seem fine? He won''t even talk to me." Nicole let out a sigh. The potter was truly a master in making her worry!

    "It will be hard for him but don''t worry. He is fine than I thought. He is with the woman he mentioned, Shara Lee." Aston assured Nicole.

    Hearing this, Nicole was at ease. Leon took the me alone but she was in no position to help him. She felt too bad for him!

    "Don''t me yourself too much. Leon Jung said that even if he didn''t cut ties now, it will happen sooner orter anyway. So, just wait and he will show up when he''s ready. I think he needs time." Aston calmly said. Then he hears the sound of his waiting room door being knocked.

    "I have to go. Do you have time in the evening? My friend found a house that would suit your needs. I will take you there and see if you like it or not." He promptly said.

    "Okay. I will make time. Have a good day." Nicole ended the call and put down her phone.

    Will she finally move to a new house? She can''t wait to see what kind of house Aston was talking about! Secret passage and rooms; she needs these to prepare for war.

    * * *

    When Nicole reached the address Aston gave her, the sun was about to set. She stood in front of arge mansion with a campus. Wasn''t this too big while she will be living alone?

    Nevertheless, she opened the gate and walked inside. A small ground with grass, trees and a little pond was on the left. There was also a small fountain in front of the mansion.

    As a whole, the mansion was a mesmerizing one with sses and marble stones adding to its decoration. However, the Chairwoman wasn''t much interested in the exterior or the beauty. She really didn''t care much!

    She made her way to the inside of the mansion. A breathtakingly vast and enchanting interior design was revealed. Somehow, it intrigued her a little bit but when she saw Aston, all her attention were shifted to him.

    "You''re here?" Aston shed a smile and walked to her.

    "Did you wait long? I was nning to leave early but the meeting was longer than I expected."

    "It''s fine. I just reach too." Aston said as he holds her hand. "Come. I will show you the secret of this house."

    He let her upstairs and to a study room. He pressed one part of the wall which was next to the bookshelves. Then the bookshelves slide to the left and right, revealing a door in the middle. "The door has no lock for now, but we can use your fingerprint if you like this mansion." He exined and the couple walked inside the secret room.

    Now, Nicole was in awe! A separate room which was almost the same size as her apartment was hidden here. A couch, a bed, a drawer and a bookshelf, a table and chairs and a bathroom, there was also a separate empty room which wasn''t as big as the other one.

    "What do you think? We can use the empty room for your training. I offered to teach you somebat skills, remember?" He smiled, pointing his chin at the empty room. "There''s more." He said and walked towards one corner.

    Just like before, he pressed one part of the wall and a sound that resembled a safe being opened was heard. Aston bend down and pushed the floor a bit. Then a few parts of the floor rolled to one corner, revealing a step to go downstairs. "Follow me."

    He walked down the steps and Nicole walked behind him. Then there was a in way which was only about 15ft long. At the end of the way, there was a door which the actor opened. "If you buy this house, you can use your fingerprint to open this too," Aston said to her.

    As soon as Nicole walked past the door, a cold breeze blew in her face, proving that she was outdoors. This was the secret passage!

    "We are behind the house," Aston said and walked straight forward which resembled a forest. After walking for around five minutes, they find themselves on a road and when they looked back, they noticed that the house waspletely covered by trees.

    "It''s good, right?" Aston promptly said. "It''s not easy to find a house like this. Besides, it is up for sale."

    "It''s great." Nicole nced at Aston and smiled. "Thanks, Aston. You must be busy but you still find this house for me in such a short time."

    "It''s not a big deal. Besides, my friend did most of the work." He slightly chuckled and holds her hand. "Let''s go back."

    "Who is this friend? I don''t know any of your friends." Nicole asked him while they were on their way back.

    "He''s a police officer, the one who tracked you down when you''re in a cemetery."

    "Does that mean he knows about us?" Nicole was a bit flustered. Well, she didn''t even have friends to talk to.

    "Yeah. When you coldly reject me, I was so heartbroken. I have a drink with my two friends and ends up telling them that I fell for you." Aston replied with a light chuckle.

    Nicole suddenly became very curious. "What did they say?" She promptly asked.

    "They looked at me as if I had gone insane. ''She has a fiance and they are so in love.'' ''They are famous as the perfect couple.'' ''Why would you waste your time on her?'' They gave me an earful." Astonughed, reciting his two friends words.

    "Your friends are right. If I was in their position, I would do the same." That''s how the world think of her and Nicole was well aware of that. "I want to meet this detective friend of yours. He seems like a great friend."

    "He is. While I was young, Liam''s family used to live next to us. Oh! Did I tell you that his name is Liam? Liam Ryu. His father is also a police officer just like my father. Our fathers worked together, so we are childhood friends. But after I fell from the mountains, we lost touch and only met up again several years ago. His father is now the current police chief." Aston told Nicole.

    "I will tell him that you want to meet him. He will be thrilled to meet you. Besides, he is a detective and you can ask him for help if you need it." He added.

    "I''m d that you have such a friend. You won''t be too alone and you can rely on him at times." Nicole remarked.

    "Sometimes, I used to worry about Liam. He''s a promising and elite police officer. Just like his father, he might even get the chance to be the chief if things went well for him but... he befriends someone like me. I''m afraid that I would be a hindrance for him in the future." Aston uttered, pulling a long face.

    "You think too much, Mr. Min. You should look at the positive side and try your best for your friend." Nicole nced at the door in front of them. "We''re back."

    Nicole was about to enter the door but Aston was still staring at her without a movement. "Is something wrong?" She asked, a hint of worry on her face.

    "No." He shook his head. All at once, his lips curved into a smile. "You''ve changed, Miss Yang. You were always a pessimist until a few days ago but now, you even look at things in a positive way."

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Nicole mused. At least, she would be no longer be distancing herself from him, fearing that she would cause him harm. She would hope for the best rather than assuming the worst!

    "Yes." Aston nodded. "That''s why I''m really happy now. I want you to remain this way. Bright, positive and determined. I love this version of you more."

    "Don''t you know that you''re the one who brought out this version of me? This is the result of your persistence." Nicole took a step towards him, leaning forward, her lips next to his ear. "As long as you remain this way, I will be like this." She whispered and smiled. "Let''s get inside. It''s quite cold here."

 Chapter 88 - I Will Take All The Blame For You

    "I''m d that you like the house. I will tell my friend and let''s get the paperwork done as soon as possible."

    Aston was at Nicole''s apartment. They left the mansion separately after they had a great look. As always, he entered the Chairwoman''s apartment through the secret passage. By this time, it was already 8 in the night.

    "That would be great. Things will be a bit easier for me after I move there but I think I will need some security. I wondered if I would be able to find someone I can trust and that bothered me." Nicole heavily sighed.

    Her step-mother could easily win over the guards in her office to her side. That''s why she needs someone reliable and loyal to protect the house and even herself. It''s not an easy task.

    Aston gave a quick thought and then spoke up. "I will look into that. I think I will be able to find someone reliable." He assured her.

    "I bothered you too much. Besides, don''t you say that you will be very busy starting next week? It''s just three days away."

    "Don''t worry. I don''t have to search for a new person. I know a few men who will fit for the job." He smiled and rose from his seat. "You still don''t have dinner right? Given the time, shall we just have a light one? I will make something real quick."

    "Okay." Nicole nced at the files on the small table. "I will work during that."

    Aston head over to the kitchen while Nicole started working. After working quietly for half an hour, she saw the file that contains the pictures of thend where the non-profit hospital will be built. Then she suddenly realized one thing.

    She walked inside her room andes out with a file. It was the file that Harris Ahn gave to her. She opened it and gazed at the pictures of thend which were on the file. She recalled what Harris Ahn told her and it gave her a bittersweet feeling.

    Aston who was in the kitchen nced at her from time to time and when he saw her sitting still, gazing at the photos, he came out to check what''s going on with her. "Is something wrong?" He asked and sat beside her.

    Nicole smiled and put the photos on the table. "Myte mother''s friend gave me these photos. He said that my mother was nning to build an orphanage here. She even bought thisnd with the money she earned. She wanted to run the orphanage herself and provide a better life for orphans like her but she died before she could do that."

    Aston took the photos and looked at them. "It seems like a vast one. It will be very suitable for establishing an orphanage. Children''s love to run around in the yground and campus." Then he turned to Nicole. "But why did you pulled a long face?"

    "The problem is that thisnd already belongs to my step-mother. I was so young when my mother died, so I don''t know how it ends up in my step-mother''s hand." Nicole sighed and nced at the photos which Aston was holding.

    "If thisnd wasn''t bought by my mother herself, I don''t have to worry. When the timees, I can just find a suitablend and built one as my mother wanted. But my mother chose that ce and even bought it using the money she earned." She added.

    "Then let''s just take it back from your step-mother." Aston simply suggested.

    "How?" She promptly asked.

    Aston put down the photos and nced at her. "Do you want to use the method which gangsters often used?" A little smirk appeared on his handsome face.

    Nicole frowned and pushed him away. "Forget it. What do I even expect?" She shook her head in disappointment.

    Aston chuckled at her reaction. "Are you afraid that I might turn you into a criminal?" He teased her and this only annoyed her more.

    "Why? Do you n to make me one?" She bluntly said and nced at the photos again.

    "Even if you do some evil deeds to bring down your step-mother, you don''t have to worry. I will take all the me for you." Aston dryly said which made her frowned deeper.

    "You''re hopeless." She shook her head.

    "But I''m serious." He still smiled in contrast to his words.

    "Can you just go and prepare the dinner? I''m quite hungry here." Nicole bluntly said, pointing her chin at the kitchen.

    Astonughed and rose from his seat. "I need just five minutes. You cane and eat after that."

    *

    After they finished their dinner, Aston was preparing to leave. "Can Ie and see you tomorrow?" He asked as he took his jacket which was ced on the back support of the couch.

    "Do you have to ask me for that?" Nicole mused. "You cane whenever - "

    "I mean, at your office," Aston said, interrupting Nicole. A menacing grin appeared on his face.

    "No." Her response came quicker than he expected. "Are you crazy?" She blinked at his absurdity. Was he nning to tell everyone that they were seeing each other?!

    Aston faked an apologetic face and nced at her. "Too bad. You will have to see me. I already made up my mind toe."

    Putting her hands on her waist, she stared at him with displeasure. "I don''t think you are this thoughtless, Mr. Min. Did you forget that... " She paused when she was hit by a realization. She blinked again, trying to think clearly.

    When she saw Aston gazing at her, grinning victoriously; she sighed. Did he y around with her?!

    "It''s my turn, Miss Yang. Did you forget that we have a meeting with the people from Yang Apparel tomorrow? I heard that the meeting will be held in your office. So, I wille to your office tomorrow and I doubt you won''t be there." A mischievous grin never left the actor''s face.

    "Your acting skills are truly outstanding, Aston Kang. Is it fun to y with me?" Nicole turned her head away from him and sat down.

    "It''s not that my acting skills are outstanding but... you have a terrible memory. If you remember your schedule, I won''t have the chance to y with you." Aston dryly said. "See you tomorrow then." He smiled and left through the secret passage.

    Nicole nced at the secret passage and sighed once again in frustration. "I should memorize my schedule." She uttered with determination.

    * * *

    Just as they talked about, the meeting urred in the Chairwoman''s office at 11 a.m. the next day.

    Aston and Nicole were there along with some employees of Yang Apparel. Anna Park couldn''t attend the meeting, so a Representativee in her ce. They were having a discussion to arrange shooting schedules as theunching of the brand was just a week away.

    After almost an hour-long meeting, all the employees and Anna''s representative left the Chairwoman''s office, leaving Aston and Nicole behind.

    "I don''t see your Secretary today."

    "She''s sick, so I tell her to rest. I don''t have much in my schedule for today anyway." Nicole rose from her seat and nced down at Aston. "Do you like some tea?"

    "Yes, please." Aston stood up and walked towards the ss walls. Nicole''s office had a great view of the city. Staring at the mesmerising view, he asked, "Are you really not interested in doing it my way?"

    Nicole who was busy making tea turned around and nced at him. "Are you talking about thend? What is your way? Kidnapping? Threatening?" She shook her head. "That won''t work with her. This is Garcia Han we are talking about."

    "Even if we don''t know her weakness, we can just kidnap her. We can use something to shut her up. She''s a politician and she won''t want her image to be ruin." Aston''s gaze was fixated on the view the whole time. He did some thinkingst night and had some great ns in mind but... he won''t make a move unless Nicole told him to.

    When Nicole was very quiet, he turned around and looked at her. He saw her narrowing her eyes on the floor. "If you don''t want it, then I will try to find another way. No need to force yourself."

    "I wish I know her weakness. Something she treasures or someone she deeply cherishes. Someone who can be considered her weakness." Nicole muttered, her eyes fixated on the floors.

    "Do you think she has someone like that? Perhaps a lover? You know, she is still young and it won''t be a miracle even if she has one." Aston assumed.

    Nicole shook her head. "I never saw her with a man. She only meets politicians and some businessmen who are her allies."

    The two remained quiet, thinking about a way until... they suddenly heard a voice from the door.

    "Do you want to know the weakness of the Minister of Justice?"

    The couple darted their eyes to the door which was yet to be open. Even before seeing who the person was, Nicole stood frozen. Were they exposed?!

 Chapter 89 - Was He Trustworthy?

    The couple stood still in their ces, their whole attention was on the door where the voice came from. They hold their breath wondering if they just made a mistake!

    Then the door was pushed open. Who would have thought that only less than ten seconds passed ever since they heard the voice that made them froze?! Yet, it seemed like forever!

    Making his way inside Nicole''s office was none other than Alex Jo. Dressed in a grey suit, he walked inside and his gaze firstnded on Aston Kang. He didn''t seem to be flustered by the actor''s presence.

    Was this a disaster or a relief? Nicole wasn''t sure. She didn''t make any movement yet her gaze was fixated on her ex-lover who was now the man she despised the most!

    With a surprisingly calm face, Alex Jo turned to Nicole and slightly bowed. Meanwhile, Aston was waiting for Nicole to speak up as he didn''t know this man.

    Reminding herself to be calm, Nicole walked towards Alex Jo. "What a surprise! That was so brave of you, Alex Jo. I never knew that you are capable of saying that." Her appraising facade slipped and it was reced by a nonchnt one. "How long have you been standing near the door?" She halted when she was just two steps away from him.

    "Ever since all the others left your office." Alex Jo narrowed his eyes at her. "I already warned you to be careful, Nicole."

    "And I already warned you many times not to say my name with that dirty mouth of yours." Nicole snapped.

    Aston still remained quiet but he keenly observed the two. There was a strange atmosphere between them but he didn''t know what it was.

    Alex Jo remained calm despite the harsh words that were thrown at him. "I don''t know what you are nning but I can tell you her one weakness." He muttered, looking at Nicole straight in the eyes.

    "What makes you think that I would believe you? You might even rush to your master and inform her about me and Aston Kang. Our conversation too." The Chairwoman''s tone was full of sarcasm. When ites to this man, she couldn''t refrain herself. Maybe his betrayal and actions caused her too much pain!

    "Nicole!" Alex Jo snapped and let out a breath. "I know that I''m trash but... even someone like me knows how to repay my debt. At least, I won''t return kindness with sins."

    "You already did that."

    "I know. It''s due to ignorance and that''s why I''m regretting it like crazy. I won''t ask for your forgiveness because that won''t change anything but... I can at least repay you. I can''t do much but I can be of some help."

    Nicole remained quiet and she shifted her gaze to Aston. She knew that he was observing them but... what was he thinking? She had no idea.

    Then Alex Jo spoke up again. "As long as your n doesn''t include harming the Minister of Justice, I''m willing to tell you what you want to know." His voice was low in contrast to before.

    "Who is he, Nicole?" Aston finally spoke up and walked to Nicole, standing beside her.

    After much reluctance, Nicole finally replied by saying, "He is the right-hand man of my step-mother."

    Aston narrowed his eyes at Alex Jo, observing him from head to toe. "Why should we listen to such a man? Is there some other reasons?" His question was directed to Nicole.

    "Aston, can we talk about thister? Besides, I have no intention to listen to him." Nicole calmly said, grabbing Aston in his arm.

    At her small gesture, he turned to her and slightly smiled. "Fine. It''s good if you think that way."

    Alex Jo narrowed his eyes at Nicole''s hand that was clinging to the actor''s arm. He was reminded of the time they were a couple. She used to be very calm and gentle to him, just like she was now. Though a few years had passed, seeing her like this still pained him somehow.

    "You know that I can''t expose you." He muttered, raising his eyes to look at her. "You still keep my biggest secret." Even if she didn''t, he didn''t think he would expose her.

    She still didn''t tell her step-mother that he was the guy from college. If she ever did that, the Minister''s faith in him will be gone and the follow-up won''t be that great! He was well aware of what kind of person Garcia Han was! That secret was worth his life!

    "Just what do you want, Alex Jo? I can''t understand you. You are loyal to Garcia Han! Why would you say this?" Nicole was too frustrated! Her step-mother wasplicated and so was her right-hand man! Well, birds of a feather flock together! They were the living proof!

    "I already know that you have some special connection with this Aston Kang. The way you look at his photos that day in the mansion, I can see through you."

    Alex Jo was talking about the day when Garcia Han confronted Nicole with the photos of her with Aston Kang. He was staring at her when she picked up the photos and gazed at them for a while. He could sense her feelings for Aston that day. Then he realized that submitting to her step-mother was just an act yet he never talked about it.

    "I don''t know what you''re nning but you wish to know the Minister''s weakness, right?" Alex Jo uttered, briefly ncing at Aston. "The answer is right before your eyes but you never know it."

    "What are you trying to say?" Nicole promptly asked. This Alex Jo was only confusing her more!

    Alex Jo met Nicole''s gaze, his expression remained firm. "It''s you, Nicole. You are her weakness."

    What?! Nicole barely resisted the urge to roll her eyes. What nonsense was this man talking?! Then she turned to Aston but what she saw made her blinked in surprise. Did Aston buy what Alex was saying?! What was he really thinking?!

    "Are you ying with me?" Nicole grunted, turning her attention back to Alex Jo.

    "No. I''m serious. I work for her and stick to her all the time, so I know her the best. I can sense it when something is wrong with her, when things go well for her, when she like or dislike something or someone. I know her better than you do." Alex Jo said with all seriousness.

    Nicole was about to argue but Aston outspoke her.

    "Exin." That''s the only word the actor said but he was as serious as Alex Jo.

    Alex Jo wasn''t that entertained by the actor but he still responded. "The Minister of Justice is an obsessive person. Once she took a liking to something, she rarely changed her mind or give up. Nicole might not be her blood but she raised her. Maybe that''s why Nicole has quite an influence on her."

    "Influence?" Aston mused.

    "Yes." Alex Jo asserted. "As far as I could remember, Nicole''s every action always changed her moodpletely. Whenever she loses focus during work, the reason is always Nicole." He nced at Nicole, noticing her confused face. "Even when you said that you will submit yourself to her, she told me that she will grant you anything as long as you mean it."

    Aston recalled what Nicole told her before about her nyctophobia. "About Nicole''s nyctophobia... "

    "That''s also one proof. When the Minister realized her serious trauma, shepletely quit every action which required a dark ce. I don''t understand her either but I think it''s some sort of obsession. Besides, she never tolerates any disrespect towards Nicole shown by other people. She always flew into a rage when that happens." Alex Jo exined.

    Aston couldn''t understand it either. Just what was on this woman''s head? He looked at Nicole and realized that she was also confused just like him.

    "You might not believe me but I already put my life on the line when I said those things to you. If you want, you can test it. Then you will know if I''m telling the truth or not." Alex Jo said, fixating his gaze on Nicole.

    Aston holds Nicole, bending down a little to match her height. "You can make a decision. I don''t know him, so I can''t decide if he''s trustworthy or not. You seem to know him well, so it''s up to you. I will ept whatever you decide."

    Hearing this, Nicole slightly lifted her head and nced at Alex Jo. Was he trustworthy?

    The Alex Jo she knew in college was a reliable man. Of course, the best lover she could ever ask for! He was a good senior in college who used to help her out many times. They even enrolled in the same club and that''s how they met. If he was still that same Alex Jo, she would instantly nod without any hesitation!

    But things were different now. He wasn''t that kind and reliable man she once knew. Now, he was one of her greatest nightmares, her biggest regret in life. The one who caused her indescribable pain.

    Could she still trust him? She wasn''t sure anymore.....

 Chapter 90 - Im Just A Human Too

    As each second passed, Alex Jo was reminded of the past more and more.

    He realized that he wasn''t the only one who changed, she did too. However, he knew that there''s no one to me but himself. He had let her down and broke her trust.

    If this was the past Nicole who used to love him wholeheartedly, she won''t even need a second to ponder! During those times, whenever he asked her if she trusted him, she would always answer right away. ''Yes.'' But now, the question was followed by a long silence.

    "I can''t make a decision for now. I need time."

    That''s how Nicole responded after a long silence and it hurt Alex Jo more than he could imagine! He expected it. He deserved it too but still... it''s hard to be okay.

    Only now did he realized the tremendous pain he brought to her. How broken hearted was she when her once strong trust in him faded little by little until... itpletely vanished!

    How did this fragile-looking woman bear such pain?! He knew that he had no right but still... the thought of it pained him so much!

    Aston turned his attention to Alex Jo who was standing still with a pale face. He was waiting for him to speak up but curiosity was killing him! What was their rtionship?!

    "I understand. I will wait for your decision." Alex Jo muttered. Then he stormed out of the office, refusing to stay for even another second.

    After Alex Jo left, Nicole quietly returned to one corner and continued making the tea. Though Aston was standing a few steps behind her, she could feel his gaze and she knew that she must speak up.

    "Why don''t you take a seat? I know that you have many questions. I will give you an answer." She calmly said despite the pressure forming inside her.

    Aston quietly did as she said and sat down. However, his gaze never left her for even a second. "Are you alright?" He finally asked her after a minute.

    Nicole turned around and walked to him with a tray that holds two cups of tea. She ced one cup in front of him and sat opposite to him. "I''m fine. I''m used to it." She forced a little smile.

    Aston recalled how she behaved just minutes ago. She was so cruel to that man. He knew how heartless she could be at times but it was different this time. He saw hatred and contempt in her eyes when she looked at that man named Alex Jo. Was it because he was her stepmother''s assistant? He didn''t think so.

    He didn''t say any of these and quietly lifted the cup of tea and took a sip of it. Ever since he was exposed to the cruelty of this world, he learned to be patient because he had no other choice. But now, it had be one of his greatest strength as he always thinks before he acts.

    However, whenever ites to this woman, he always finds it hard to be patient. Her influence on him was stronger than anything else!

    "He''s my ex-lover." Nicole finally spoke up. "My first love." Her voice was so low as she was too ashamed to say those words.

    Alex Jo was her past which she really wished to erase! If her past with him could be erased by paying a price, she would dly do it no matter how much the price was!

    Aston was stupefied! An ex-lover?! That man? He thought that he was her arch-enemy! Well, it''s understandable. Judging by the way she looked at him, one would get that idea too. She stared at him as if he was the one who murdered her whole family!

    "We met in college and dated for almost two years." She paused and cautiously nced at Aston. "Back then, I loved him wholeheartedly. He was my only relief from the maniption of my step-mother."

    She observed the actor and he was calmer than she thought but she could sense how ufortable he was. It can''t be helped. She was simply telling the truth and as he knew, lying was not her forte.

    "He was the reason why my step-mother doesn''t want me to indulge myself in love." She noticed him slightly raising a brow.

    Then she told him her story with that man she despised - how she ran away after suffering for 10 years, how she was threatened and... how she returned and threatened her step-mother for the first time. He was carefully hearing her out with all attention.

    Of course, how she broke up with him for his sake and their dramatic reunion must be included too. The more she talked about him, the more she despised him.

    "That day," she muttered and a little smirk on her face. "Everything else lost its value in my eyes. Putting aside my sufferings of 10 long years, I give up my freedom without any hesitation and ran back like crazy, all for that trash." She sneered because she finds herself tooughable. "I must save Alex. I must save Alex. That''s the only thing on my mind. I''m a fool, right?"

    "Do you regret saving him?" Aston asked.

    All at once, the facade in her dropped. She narrowed her eyes at the floor and recalled the time when she told Alex Jo that she regretted saving him. Now, the question of that answer made its way back to her but this time, she shook her head.

    "No. Back then, even if I ignored my stepmother''s threat and ran away, I will never live a happy life. Knowing that a life is gone because of me... " She shook her head. "It''s a feeling that could never be brushed away. It will haunt me every day and in my sleep. I have experienced that." Her voice trailed off and her gaze fixated on the floor.

    "What I regret the most is that I have once trusted him. I have once loved him. That feeling alone made me feel disgusted. I feel ashamed of myself, so I can''t help but hate him. After he finds out the sacrifice I made, I find myself losing control more and more."

    "You''re tormenting yourself, Nicole," Aston said. His eyes were filled with concern for her.

    "I know." She whispered.

    "Don''t let yourself be bothered by someone like him. You already have so much on your te, it will be too much for you if this goes on. Hating someone to a great extent needs so much energy and you should save that for your war with your step-mother." His voice was calm yet pleading. She didn''t even look at him yet he never takes his eyes off her.

    Nicole abruptly rose from her seat and finally nced down at him. "I''m well aware of that. I always reminded myself not to be bothered but I always failed. It can''t be helped! What do you expect me to do? I''m just a human too!" Her tone became higher and higher and when she finally gets ahold of herself, she was already yelling at him.

    Aston was flustered at her reaction but when he had a clear look at her, he realized that she was flustered too! He saw the regret in her eyes as it''s the first time she raised her voice at him ever since she epted him!

    The tension gets to her and she ended up squeezing her dress, nervously. "I''m s -sorry. I - I..." She stuttered and struggled for words to say.

    "It''s fine." He rose from his seat and stood beside her. "You don''t have to apologize. I''m fine."

    She wasn''t in her right mind and he could feel that. This woman... she was constantly pressured and manipted since she was a young girl. She was fine at times but she wasn''t mentally stable. Aston understood that she needs some help. Her mental wounds were left untreated for too long!

    "But, I don''t - "

    "I said I''m fine, Nicole." He noticed the horror on her face and he pulled her into an embrace. "Believe me. I''m okay. Did I push you too much? I should have thought about how hard it is for you. I''m sorry."

    Her face was buried in his chest and he wrapped his arms around her body, holding onto her tightly. However, her hands were tucked to her sides, making no effort to lift them at all.

    She was lost in his embrace that was too warm andforting. The feeling was the same as that night when she epted him - warm and intoxicating! There was no other thing that could make her feel this way!

    Then he pulled back a bit, though his hands were still around her body. He narrowed his eyes at her. "I love you, Nicole Yang. Even if you yelled at me a hundred... no, a thousand times, it won''t change."

    When the rapid thumping of his heartbeat was making him feel the pressure little by little, he leaned down and sealed her lips with a kiss.....

 Chapter 91 - A Favour

    "This is the information you asked." Jerome Min said as he handed a file to Nicole. The two were on the Chairwoman''s apartment, sitting on the couch opposite to each other.

    Nicole opened the file and looked at the photos and some old articles.

    "Because it''s been too long, I cannot gather much. These are the only information I could find regarding the protest of the construction workers." Jerome exined.

    Nicole lifted one photo and gazed at it for a while. "This must be Jonathan Kim." She muttered.

    "You''re right. He is the one who died during the protest. The older brother of Garcia Han." Jerome Min replied.

    For a few seconds, Nicole quietly gazed at the photo. From what she heard, Jonathan Kim was a reliable and good brother. Even after their parents died, he refused to go to an orphanage. He quit school and only focused on raising his younger sister. He was that great of a brother and it gave Nicole a bitter feeling.

    "I believe what Harris Ahn told me. My father would never send those men to chase away the protestors. Even his employees used to admire him due to his kind nature. He was a broad-minded man." She muttered, her gaze never left the photo.

    "Chairwoman, do you think someone from your father''s side is helping Garcia Han? Thinking about all that happened, I think someone is helping her from the inside." Jerome assumed.

    "That''s possible but I have no idea who it might be. The one who is the closest to my step-mother from thepany is Director Colin Park but I doubt it would be him."

    Narrowing her eyes at the photo, she murmured, "What I wish to know the most is this. Who sent those men and imed it as my father''s doing? If it''s not because of those men, Jonathan Kim won''t be dead."

    "But preparing for war with Garcia Han is more important. What happened already happens. It can''t be changed, so why are you so fixated on the past?" Jerome asked. He finds it hard to understand why the Chairwoman wasted her time on this.

    "I know that it can''t be changed but... Garcia Han thinks that the one behind her brother''s death is my father. I want to prove my father''s innocence no matter what. Because... if this is true and if I was in her position, I can''t say that I won''t do the same." Nicole''s voice trailed off. She hated to admit what she just said!

    She trusts in her father but Garcia Han misunderstood the whole thing! But she knew one thing. When Jonathan Kim died, Garcia Han lost her world. She puts herself in her shoes and she understood how bitter the twenty-year-old Mira Kim would have felt at that time! That''s why she was desperate to prove her wrong!

    Jerome nced at the Chairwoman and understood what she thought. Then he finally nodded. "I understand what you said. I will look deeper and tried to find some clue."

    "You must be tired. Rest and spend some time with Keira first. This matter can wait." Nicole calmly said.

    "I''m fine, Chairwoman. Keira is also improving, so you don''t have to worry about her. I will try to finish my investigation as soon as possible."

    "Just do as I said. You are always so stubborn." The Chairwoman frowned a little. Whatever she asked of him, he would always do it right away but whenever she told him to take some rest, he was always being stubborn!

    "Then I will do that." Jerome rose from his seat and bowed. "It''ste, Chairwoman. You should also take a rest." He turned around and leave through the secret passage.

    After reading the old articles from the files Jerome gave her, Nicole heavily sighed. It''s been 20 years. How was she supposed to find out the truth? It would be like searching for a needle in a haystack!

    But still, she can''t stop. She must find out the truth no matter what! She will make sure that Garcia Han regret her actions!

    Meanwhile, Aston was also busy meeting someone. He spent his daytime working but he was always more than busier at night.

    "Why do you want to see me?" He asked the man who was sitting opposite to him.

    "I heard from the leader of ckhood that you are joining hands with them to take down Lester Yun." Edwin Zo said, cautiously ncing at Aston, observing his expression. When his former boss was very calm, he took it as a good sign and continued by saying, "I wish to participate too. Please let me join you." He begged the actor, lowering his head.

    "Edwin, you barely managed to escape from Lester''s grip. Right now, you''re a free man. Why don''t you use your new freedom to build a new life? You know that this is a risky path." Aston calmly said. His demeanor was very contradictory inparison to thest time they met.

    "I think about it many times. What you said just now also crossed my mind but for someone like us, there is not much option in life." Edwin uttered. "So, no matter what road I would walk, I wish to avenge my friend before that. If I survived, I will start giving a thought for my future."

    Aston quietly observed Edwin. He still remembered the Edwin Zo he used to know. He was brave, carefree yet somewhat stubborn. Whatever he did, he would give it his all. Though he seemed to be different now, Aston still saw these traits in him. Then one thing crossed his mind.

    "Then let me ask you. Why did you still show respect to me? It''s been 5 years since I left the gang." His question made Edwin lifted his head. He seemed to be puzzled.

    "You know that many members still respect you. While you are one of us, you protect the gang and even protect us from Lester. After you left, they don''t show it because of Lester''s threats but in their hearts and even mine, you''re still our true leader." Didn''t Aston know all these? Why did he ask him such a question? Edwin wondered what was Aston''s purpose.

    He quietly nced at his former boss until he noticed him slightly smiling. It made him raised a brow. Did he just smile? He rarely saw Aston smile. To be more precise, he saw it many times but those were fake and he knew it. But this time, it''s different and he could sense it right away.

    "Why are you smiling?" He asked, dumbfounded.

    "I think I found what I''m looking for." Aston mused, confusing Edwin more. "Help me in taking down Lester but... I also want to ask you a favour."

    Edwin blinked! A favour he said? Since when did the Pacesetter need to ask for a favour? He could just say whatever he wants him to do! There''s no problem!

    "You can just give me an order like always. As long as it falls under my capability, I will do it." Edwin said, slightly lowering his head again.

    "I don''t want that. This is very important for me, so I want your willingness. If not, I won''t force you. That''s why I said it''s a favour." Aston calmly exined.

    "Please say it." Edwin respectfully responded.

    "There is someone whom I cherished more than anything else. But because of Lester and other enemies, she is not safe and she needs protection. I want her to be protected at all times." Aston paused and looked at Edwin. "You''re very skilled inbat and weapons. I think you will be able to pull off this job."

    "You want me to take the job and protect her?" Edwin wasn''t expecting this, so there was a hint of amazement on his face. He knew that Aston''s life revolved around his missing sister. If the woman was this important to him, does that mean he finally found his sister?!

    "Did you find your sister?!" He suddenly eximed.

    "It''s not my sister. I''m yet to find her." Aston promptly responded.

    His response only confused Edwin more. Who was his former boss talking about?!

    "But in case of your first question, you are right. If you''re willing, I want you for this job." Aston stated. "If you take this job, it''s dangerous but it will be a good start over for you. You don''t have to worry about making a living as the pay will be more than enough to support you or your family."

    "But before you make a decision, keep this in mind. If you are to ept my offer, I wantplete devotion. I don''t want someone who would waver over threats or bribes. I want someone loyal and capable, someone who can protect her with his life."

    He slightly smiled before he asked, " What do you say? Will you ept my offer? You can also decline if you are not willing. As I said before, I won''t force you into this matter."

 Chapter 92 - Addicted To Provoking Her

    Edwin was so curious. Aston Kang cherished someone to a great extent! What''s more, the woman in question was not his sister!

    He noticed how the Pacesetter was waiting for his response. He was yet to give him an answer.

    Edwin Zo joined the Red Tiger Gang at a young age. Besides, he wasn''t even educated properly. It won''t be easy to get a job even if he turned a new leaf.

    He used his fist and guns most of his life. As such, he was more than skilled. Being a bodyguard for someone? It would be his forte. Most importantly, it was the Pacesetter who was asking him.

    "I will take the job but may I ask you who is this person? I''m about to work for her, I should at least know her identity." He asked after a few seconds of silence.

    Aston quietly observed Edwin before he said, "She''s the woman I love. Nicole Yang, the Chairwoman of Yang Group."

    Yang Group?! Edwin was stunned! His eyes grew wide at the unexpected response. Did Aston Kang just say that he was in love? Not to mention that the woman was the Chairwoman of Yang Group!

    "I just spill out my secret to you, Edwin Zo. If Lester Yun knows this, things won''t be great. You also know that he is busy trying to know my weakness, right? I want to stop him from achieving that no matter what." Aston was determined yet his voice remained calm. He rarely lose hisposure anyway.

    "Don''t worry, boss. I will give my all to prevent that." Edwin Zo earnestly replied. Aston trusted him with his secret and he was determined to not let him down.

    "That''s great. I look forward to it." The actor rose from his seat and Edwin followed suit. "I will introduce you to her as soon as there is time. I will also inform you when we will make a move regarding Lester."

    * * *

    <strong>The Next Day</strong>

    "This is the report regarding the construction for the hospital." Colin Park handed a file to the Chairwoman who was sitting on the chair.

    Nicole opened the file and briefly flipped through the pages. "This would be good enough. I will discuss with Chairman Jun and let you know the result."

    Colin Park was supposed to leave the Chairwoman''s office but he quietly stood still before the desk.

    "Do you have something more to say?" The Chairwoman asked, lifting her head to look up at the Director. Was he nning to get on her nerves again? He better not.

    "Do you trust Chairman Jun?" Director Park suddenly asked. He seemed to be quite serious.

    Nicole''s brow furrowed. "If I don''t trust him, do you think I would work with him?" What''s wrong with this sly man?!

    "I advise you to be careful, Chairwoman. I''m well aware of how you think of me but I already spent three decades in Yang Group. I want the best for thepany." The Director straightly met the Chairwoman''s gaze. Then he bowed and leave the office.

    Nicole quietly sits still, staring at the report. What Colin Park said echoed in her ears. What made him behave that way? What did he know? She wanted to ignore it but this was not a trivial matter for her.

    Believing that there''s no harm in being careful, she took her phone which was ced on her desk. She was about to call Jerome but she suddenly realized how she told him to take a rest.

    With a heavy sigh, she puts down her phone. She can think about thister. She shifted her gaze to theputer and decided to look for some articles about Carson Jun.

    Nicole spent the next few minutes reading articles about Carson Jun. To be honest, she was amazed at how wless his personal life was! Besides, he was wless in business too. Was he not human or what? She even wondered what his strength might be!

    She recalled him telling her how he loved the same woman for two decades. Was she his inspiration? Maybe his love was powerful enough to build him into who he was now! Somehow he reminded her of Aston. They seemed to be quite simr. They were determined and also the best in whatever path they chose.

    While thinking of these, she ended up looking at Aston''s profile. She still remembered how he asked her his birthday, iming that all his fans knew! Come to think of it, he was so narcissistic!

    Still, she read his profile for a while. There were no records of his family in the profile and she understood why. Then she saw his birthday. April 22, 1993? That''s just two days away! Why didn''t he tell her anything?!

    With a displeased face, she took her phone again and sent him a message.

    ''Mr. Min, I read your profile and it says that your birthday is April 22. Why don''t you tell me anything? We should make some preparations. Don''t you think so?''

    She puts down her phone again and continued reading his profile, much more like a biography. Much to her surprise, Aston replied right away.

    ''Ms. Yang, I''m sorry about that. I''m not the type to celebrate a birthday, so I don''t think through it.''

    That''s all? Nicole frowned. Why was he soplicated? He''s just like her stepmother! Then she replied to his message.

    ''Oh! I don''t know that. But now that the topic is brought up, what about celebrating your birthday with those two friends of yours? If I''m not mistaken, one is a detective.''

    She received a reply right away.

    ''Well, I''ll think about it. I''m not fond of parties and all.''

    Nicole abruptly rose from her seat, ncing at the message disyed on her phone. What was there to think about? It''s just a simple meal with his two friends!

    No! She won''t tolerate this! She quickly pressed the call button.

    Aston who was in a filming site fixated his gaze on the phone. He was sitting under a big umbre, smiling to himself.

    Judging from her temper, she would have already lost her patience! Why was she still not calling him? He nced at his wristwatch and frowned. The break will be over soon and he won''t have time if that happens. He was trying to send her another message until... his phone rang and the name he was waiting for was disyed on the screen. Finally!

    He deliberately cleared his throat, trying to sound normal. Then he picked up the call.

    "Why do you have - "

    He couldn''t finish his words as Nicole cut him off right away.

    "Are you ying with me? Is it that hard to say okay? I''m talking about having some meal with your friends to celebrate your birthday yet you - "

    "It''s 24th," Aston spoke up with a little smile on his face which instantly shut Nicole''s mouth.

    "What are you talking about?" She dumbfoundedly asked, putting the phone nearer to her ear.

    "My real birthday is 24th April, not 22nd." He corrected which was followed by a light chuckle.

    Nicole sat down and nced at the profile once again. "Here, it clearly said that 22nd. Howe... " She paused when something crossed her mind. He changed his birthdate along with his name! Was it to avoid suspicion?

    "You figure it out, right? That means that my birthday is four days away, not two." He smiled and stretched his arms. "This is nice. It''s been 17 years since Ist celebrated my birthday. Now, someone is going to make preparations for me."

    "It''s not funny," Nicole muttered. She was now calmly sitting still in contrast to just a minute ago.

    "I know, but I''m happy. I mean it. Talking about celebrating my birthday; this reminds me of my childhood." He recalled how he was always too excited whenever his birthday was around the corner. Being twins, he shared the same birthday with Aria and the level of their excitement was always the same.

    Nicole think about it for a split second and then asked, "What do you want for your birthday? I want to give you the best gift."

    Her words made the actor chuckled. "I''m fine with anything as long as it''s from you."

    Nicole wondered and suggested, "What about a car?"

    Though Aston said that he was fine with anything, his response was a quick ''No.'' He didn''t want her to buy such pricey things for him yet she had no idea of what he was thinking.

    "Then what about a house near my residence? It would be great if you live nearby." Nicole suggested, excitedly.

    "Nicole." Aston cleared his throat. "Just a small gift will do. You don''t have to spend that much on a birthday gift. If you want me to live nearby, I will look for a house and buy it. Leave it to me." He calmly said.

    "I want to give you something valuable," Nicole muttered. She never picked a gift in her own will and she had no idea what to choose. Valuable was the only thing that crossed her mind.

    "I know. You already give me your heart and that''s the most valuable gift for me. So, why don''t you pick a small gift this time?" Though he personally thought that a gift wasn''t necessary, she seemed too excited and he didn''t want to let her down.

    Nicole gave a quick thought and reluctantly agreed. "Fine then. I wille up with another gift."

    Aston nced at the crew and noticed that the break was about to be over. "I have to go now. I have a filming schedule till night so I don''t think I''ll be able to meet you tonight. But I bet you will be busy working as you waste your time on me during the daytime. So - "

    "I''m hanging up." Nicole bluntly said and hung up the call, making himughed. She''s hopeless yet he was addicted to provoking her.....

 Chapter 93 - Its Worth It

    Nicole was about to leave her office when she received a call. Though she was waiting for this call for a while now, she didn''t expect it at this time.

    Even though she was a bit flustered, she promptly answered the call.

    "Leon." She greeted her ex-fiance.

    "Nicole, it''s been a while." Leon''s usual calm voice echoed in her ears.

    "It is. I heard that you left your house. How have you been?"

    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."

    Nicole thought about it for a split second and then asked, "How about meeting up? It''s been a while and it would be great to see your new home."

    Leon who was sitting in his new home darted his eyes to Shara who was sitting opposite to him. Thetter was busy going through some files. "Let''s do that. I will text you the address and you cane over for dinner."

    His words instantly drew attention from Shara. While he was putting down his phone, he could sense her gaze.

    "Is Nicoleing?" Shara asked, slightly tilting her head to the left.

    Leon cautiously nodded his head, wondering what Shara''s reaction would be. When she spoke up, he blinked in surprise.

    "That''s great. It would be nice to meet her." Shara turned her attention back to the files again.

    With a flustered face, Leon quietly stood still, ncing at Shara who was fully concentrated on working.

    These days, Shara was stubborn than ever. Because of his injury on his shoulder, she refused to let him work and even did all the paperwork herself. Well, he admitted that his wound was quite severe this time but doing paperwork was fine!

    Time slowly passed by and when Nicole arrived, almost an hour had passed. By this time, it was almost 7 in the night.

    "Wee, Chairwoman Yang." It was Shara who first greeted Nicole with a smile.

    "Please call me Nicole. I would be morefortable that way. Besides, we seemed to be the same age." Nicole said as she handed her a basket of fruits which she brought as a gift.

    "Thanks for the fruits but you get one thing wrong. I''m older by two years." Shara slightly smiled and when she noticed Nicole''s bewildered face, she let out a lightughter.

    "You don''t seem older in my eyes," Nicole remarked.

    "I''m d that you visit us. But what about your stepmother''s men?" Leon asked and Shara went to the kitchen with the fruit basket.

    "I can just make up something." Nicole simply said and Leon led her to the couch and they both took a seat. Shara also came out of the kitchen and joined them.

    "I heard that you didn''t even go to your Museum these days. Is something wrong with your work?" Nicole still remembered how she told him to see a doctor that night. His injury didn''t seem to be that light. She wondered if that''s the reason. She had no idea of the new injury on his shoulder.

    Leon opened his mouth but Shara outspoke him.

    "He suffered an injury on his shoulder, so I advised him to rest. He won''t be able to afford it if it gets severe." Shara calmly said.

    "How did you get injured? Your hands are precious. That''s why I told you to see a doctor that night." Nicole was very concerned. She didn''t know much about Leon but she was well aware of one thing. His love for pottery. If he were to quit his career due to some injury, it will be very hard for him.

    Leon didn''t want Shara to carelessly spill the truth, so he promptly said, "I was careless. That''s all." He briefly nced at Shara before he turned his attention back to Nicole and asked, "What about you? What''s your situation these days?"

    "It''s quite good. My step-mother put some trust in me these days, so I manage well." Nicole only told half the truth. She didn''t want them to be involved in her business. It will only bring them harm.

    Leon understood right away that Nicole was up to something. He also knew that she didn''t want to speak about it, so he feigned ignorance. "That''s great."

    Shara wondered if it would be better to leave them to talk. Maybe it might be useful for both of them. As such, she rose from her seat. "I will check if dinner is ready." Then she went to the kitchen, leaving the two behind.

    Nicole quietly gazed at Leon and when the past crossed her mind, she slightly smiled. "You have changed so much, Leon. What happened to the man who only caused trouble? As far as I remember, your father always cleans up the mess you create. Were those just acting?" She mused.

    Leon chuckled at her words. "You might not know but I have a veryplicated rtionship with the Prime Minister. I always end up losing to him, so that''s the only way I could teach him a lesson." His lips curved into a yful smile. "Well, my acting won''t be as great as someone."

    Nicoleughed at his words. "It''s not great but convincing enough. I always thought that was your real nature. It turns out that you are quite mature and reliable than I thought."

    "Do you regret rejecting me now?" Leon dryly said but it was followed by a chuckle.

    "I''m afraid not." It''s the first time she ever joked around with Leon but she didn''t feel ufortable at all. She never felt or behave this way during the past two years!

    Leon thinks the same. He recalled how he envied thefortable atmosphere and bickering between Nicole and Aston in the hospital. Now, after cutting all ties that were not fated for him, he finally got to experience it too. And it''s worth it.

    "Don''t you know, Nicole? I''m not the only one who is misunderstood. Many people including your employees misunderstood you too. They don''t know your hidden golden heart. But these days, your reputation went up a lot, all thanks to the hospital you n to build." Leon earnestly said though a little smile was on his face the whole time.

    "It''s not easy to change their view, Leon. In the eyes of many people, I''m still a monster who drove their loved ones to death. No matter what my reason was, I have to bear this guilt for the rest of my life. I might even get the chance to receive my punishment." Nicole paused and shed a smile of relief. "But I''m okay with it. Because it won''t be an unjust punishment from Garcia Han but thew."

    Leon always thought that his life was unfair. But now, he suddenly realized that he was in a much favourable positionpared to the woman who was sitting opposite to him. It made him wondered... Who was he toin or whine? This young and fragile woman went through many things worse than him!

    After he remained quiet for a while, he said, "Don''t talk like that, Nicole. You don''t deserve to be punished. If someone was to punished, it should be that evil step-mother of yours." He narrowed his eyes and then turned his attention back to her. "Though we have parted ways, we can still help each other."

    His expression became very serious when he continued, "My offer is still valid, Nicole. If you want me to - "

    "Leon." She uttered his name which made him stop talking right away. "I don''t want you to be in danger because of me. People suffered all because I''m ipetent. I''ve seen enough."

    "But - "

    "Please don''t challenge my stepmother anymore. If anyone does that, it should be me." She paused when the things Alex said crossed her mind. "She won''t hesitate to end anyone who is in her way but it''s different with me. I will make her trust me and after that, I will destroy her."

    "Will you be alright?" Leon was worried about her but when he thinks of Aston, he was feeling a bit at ease. "You have Aston Kang. He is capable enough to protect you."

    Nicole didn''t expect to hear such things but she was d Leon said that. "After our engagement was broken off, you really get on the bad side of Garcia Han. Even that rumour about us, she is strongly convinced that it is your doing. You should not provoke her anymore."

    Leon wasn''t sure if he could do that. Once he started something, he rarely backs down. He was quite stubborn if necessary. Besides, he personally thought that ending an evil and fake person like Garcia Han would be fun. After all, he was a leader of ckhood. ckhood stands to end evil people anyway. It''s not just about Nicole.

    However, Nicole didn''t intend to easily back off either. She nced at the kitchen and said, "You should live happily with her. I don''t want you to suffer because of me again. You deserve a happy and peaceful life."

 Chapter 94 - Develop A Relationship With Him

    "Peaceful?" Leon muttered and smiled to himself. For someone like him, leading a peaceful life was impossible.

    The first time hended his foot on the base of ckhood, he already gives up on the normal and peaceful life. Though it''s always his wish to lead a simple life, it was so far for him. If only Nicole knew this! She wouldn''t say such things to him.

    "Life is not always what it seems, Nicole. You know that better than anyone else." He forced a little smile when he nced at his ex-fiancee. "My life is moreplicated than you thought."

    "I have a feeling about that." Nicole promptly said which made him slightly raised a brow. "But do you know this, Leon? If the way we live our life is not how we wanted, it''s our responsibility to attempt to create the life and world we dreamt of. Don''t you think so?"

    Leon remained quiet for a while and suddenly said, "Howe you changed this much in just a few weeks? Are you still the same Nicole Yang which I used to know?"

    Nicole chuckled at his words. "People change due to many different reasons but believe me. My reasons are pure. I won''t be evil just to create a life I wanted."

    Leon wondered what Nicole was up to. It made him worried. Of course, he already gives up on her and chose Shara. But after looking at her for two whole years, he knew how suffocating her life was. It''s a miracle that she was still fine. That''s why he wanted her to stop suffer and live for herself. That''s all.

    After Nicole finished having dinner with Leon and Shara, she was all set to go home.

    "Come by often. It would be great to meet up from time to time." Shara''s voice was very friendly and it somehow amazed Leon.

    "Very well. I''m quite a lonely person. I would love to have apanion at times." Nicole said and briefly nced at Leon. "I''ll get going. Good night." She bid them goodbye and left the house.

    After Nicole was gone, Shara walked back to the couch and quietly started working again while Leon nced at her from the side with a confused face.

    "Do you have something to say?" Shara put down her pen and finally nced at him. She could feel his gaze and it was quite troubling.

    "I think I don''t know you well enough." He said as he sat next to her.

    "When did you ever know me well?" Shara mused. Putting aside her work, she turned to him and focused her attention on him.

    Leon frowned at her words. "Are you kidding me? If I don''t know you well, then who will?"

    Shara smiled and gently patted him on the back. "You have a point." She said nothing more but started working again.

    By now, Leon felt more frustrating than ever. "Don''t you think it''s too much? I sit right beside you yet you only think of work. Besides, you make me sit for days without doing anything. It''s very boring."

    As if she didn''t hear him, Shara quietly concentrated on working. "Don''t you hear me? Am I invisible in your eyes?" He huffed like a little child.

    After what seemed to be forever, Shara finally turned to him and slowly said, "If you''re that bored of sitting, why won''t you just sleep? I have no problem with that."

    Leon wasn''t entertained by her response but when he noticed her slightly chuckling, he sighed in defeat. "Work then. I will sit here. It''s still early." He bluntly said and turned his head away from her.

    Shara quietly nced at Leon and her lips curved into a smile. He seemed to be carefree and she was d for that. The child and teenage Leon was also free-spirited and free of worry. But now, such a sight became so rare and she only witnessed it often again after they left the main mansion.

    She only had one wish. For him to live happily. That''s all she ever wanted and she was willing to do anything to make that happen.

    "I think she is a good person. That''s why I don''t mind being close to her no matter what your past with her was." Shara paused and a small smile appeared on her face. "You know, I''m not the type to be stuck in past. I never let myself be held back by such useless things." Then she quietly started concentrating on work again.

    ''Liar.'' That''s the first thing that crossed Leon''s mind. She won''t be able to fool him. Was she trying to fool herself? He knows how much her past still haunted and tormented her. Her countless nightmares were the perfect example.

    * * *

    When Aston went home after a long day and night of filming, it was almost 11 in the night. He entered his apartment and sat on the couch. He put the back of his head on the back support of the couch and closed his eyes. This was his habit. It''s his way of resting and closing his eyes made him felt rxed.

    However, his rest was cut short when he received a call. When he looked at the caller ID, he promptly answered the call.

    "Nathan." He greeted his former friend, the leader of the Reyon Gang.

    "Hi, dude! I got some information we are waiting for." Nathan''s voice which was full of enthusiasm echoed in his ear.

    Aston who was very sleepy just a few seconds ago, now widely opened his eyes, paying full attention to the call. "When?"

    "The day after tomorrow at 10 p.m. in the current base of the Moyans," Nathan informed him.

    "I don''t know where the base is. Do you have any idea?" Aston promptly asked.

    "Don''t worry. I have my ways, so just trust me." Nathan had a menacing smile on his face. The Red Tigers were trying to turn their back on him? He would make sure to crush them before that happens!

    "If I don''t trust you, I won''t ask you for help." Aston''s voice was very calm.

    "I never know that you are capable of saying that but I like it." Nathan chuckled. While Aston was still in the Red Tiger Gang, he was a great friend and of course, apetitor. However, thepetition between the two friends was always pure. As such, they had a deep respect for each other.

    "Is there anything I could do to help?" Aston asked, ignoring Nathan''s yful attitude which made thetter frowned a little.

    "No. If you have time, why don''t youe over tomorrow night? We can discuss the details." Nathan said but his displeasure was still evident in his voice.

    "Fine then. I think I''ll be free tomorrow night. Text me the time." Before Nathan could say anything, he said, "Good night." Then he ended the call right away.

    Nathan frowned and shook his head as he narrowed his eyes at the phone. He''s still heartless as ever!

    * * *

    <strong>The Next Day</strong>

    Nicole rushed to her stepmother''s residence as soon as she received a call from thetter saying that she wanted to have a chat with her. She was already dressed up for work and she nned to go straight to work after meeting Garcia Han.

    When she entered the house, Garcia Han was in the dining room, waiting for her to have breakfast together. Then she walked straight to the dining room. "Did you wait long, Mother? I rushed here as soon as you tell me toe." She said as she slightly bowed.

    "It''s still early. Have a seat." Garcia Han said to her with a smile and she quickly sat down.

    At first, the dining room was very quiet as the step-mother and step-daughter ate breakfast without saying anything. Nicole wasn''t feeling at ease. Why was she suddenly summoned here? Was the devil up to something again? While she was busy trying to figure out what the reason might be, Garcia Han suddenly spoke up.

    "The same rumour still covered the whole country, Nicole. Each day, people will talk about how the Prime Minister and I forced our children into an engagement. The rumour is far from dying." Garcia Han finally broke the silence, which instantly stopped Nicole from continuing with her breakfast. It''s breakfast with Garcia Han, so she didn''t have an appetite anyway.

    "I''m sorry, Mother. I should have been more careful." She promptly said, withdrawing her hands from the table and put it in her thighs.

    Garcia Han put her hands on the table and nced at Nicole. "Do you still remember what you said? You told me that you will do anything to solve this mess."

    Nicole suddenly felt very nervous. What did the devil want her to do again?! But still, she forced a little smile. "I remember. Please tell me if there is something I could do."

    Garcia Han narrowed her eyes and briefly recalled what she discussed with Carson Junst night. Though the solution they came up with will harm her reputation a bit, it will be effective in the future. Right now, she didn''t have another way. She''s a politician and she just can''t sit and watch while her reputation was going down each day.

    Then she turned back to Nicole, meeting her gaze. "You said that the famous actor, Aston Kang like you, right? I want you to develop a rtionship with him."

 Chapter 95 - What A Great Mind

    Nicole could felt her jaw dropped to the floor! Garcia Han wanted her to date Aston? What exactly was on her mind?!

    She was tight-lipped and keeps on staring at her step-mother with a stupefied face! For a split second, she even thought that she was dreaming!

    "Did it shock you that much?" Garcia Han mused when she saw Nicole''s reaction. Was her deration that unexpected? Well, it may be.

    Garcia Han''s voice snapped Nicole back to reality. She blinked and tried to clear her mind. She knows one thing for sure. Garcia Han didn''t want her to love someone, so that means she wanted to make use of Aston!

    After what seemed to be forever, she finally asked, "What benefit will you get from this, Mother?"

    Garcia Han gazed at her for a few seconds. Was she feeling flustered? Nicole had no idea. Then the step-mother spoke up. "I n to admit that you and Leon entered the engagement arranged by me and the Prime Minister. I will say that we get both of your consent but failed to love each other even after two years."

    Nicole wondered if this had anything to do with Aston but while she was upied by the thought, Garcia Han''s next words cleared all her confusion.

    "Then you both met the one you love. You wanted to break off the engagement due to that and we give you our consent. That''s what I have on mind."

    In the end, that will mend all her broken reputation again. She will be seen as a step-mother who prioritized her step-daughter''s feelings and happiness rather than her own benefits. The people will be all praise for her again. That''s how Nicole heard. She finds it tooughable! What a great mind Garcia Han had!

    "I understand what you said. But Mother, why must it be Aston Kang? He won''t be any use to you." Above all, she didn''t want her to use Aston. Wasn''t she satisfied with using her? Why must she drag in Aston too?!

    Garcia Han slightly chuckled. "You have no idea, Nicole. Do you know that my reputation went downhill especially among the younger generation? They hate forced engagement and marriage. They are young and wild, that''s why." She paused and her lips curved into a smile.

    "But those young people love Aston Kang." Garcia Han continued. "Putting aside his sess and handsome features, he is carefree. He has a reputation as a free-spirited man who didn''t let himself be held back by rules and other regtions which people think it''s mandatory for a celebrity like him. He lives his life freely and young people love that about him."

    Nicole was in awe. It seemed like her step-mother had better knowledge of her boyfriend than her! She didn''t even know how to feel! So, did Garcia Han said that she wanted Aston on her side because of the massive amounts of his admirers? She wanted to use his fame and win the election!

    "If someone like him bes the boyfriend of my daughter, it will help me a lot. Besides, people will think that you break off your engagement because you love him. Judging from Aston Kang''s reputation, even his fans will surely ept." Garcia Han stated with an exciting smile.

    Nicole was cornered once again. No matter what, she really didn''t want Aston to be involved with her step-mother. She loved him and he was too precious for that!

    "Mother, Aston Kang clearly knows that my engagement with Leon was not broken off because of him. I already told you that I rejected him. How can we fool him? It won''t be easy." She brought up some excuse, hoping to change the devil''s mind.

    However, Garcia Han was more than firm in her decision and said, "Throughout my life, I never chose an easy way, Nicole. You can go to him and tell him that you want to be with him. You can say that you break off your engagement because of that. You must make him believe in you."

    "But - "

    "I already decided, Nicole. You should do as I said. No argument and no more defiance. As long as you can make him yours, I will handle the rest." Garcia Han''s voice was unyielding. She nced at Nicole, meeting her gaze.

    After seconds of silence, Nicole lowered her head in defeat. "I understand, Mother. I will do as you said." She couldn''t keep arguing with Garcia Han. It would bring no good! But she made up her mind. She will only y along for now. She will never allow her to use Aston! Not him!

    "That''s great." Garcia Han smiled in satisfaction. "I don''t have much time, so I''ll give you three days to get together with him. If he likes you as you said, it won''t be difficult."

    Nicole suddenly regretted saying that! Why did she say that Aston likes her? If she saw thising, she won''t ever say that! But still, she had to give in. "I will do that."

    Even when Nicole left the house and drive to herpany, she was still trying to process what she just discussed with her step-mother.

    How did things turn out this way? What was she supposed to do as the one who was stuck in the middle of all these?! She never felt as lost as she did now!

    As soon as she entered her office, she takes out her phone and calls Aston right away. Then she sat on the chair, anxiously waiting for him to answer. Maybe thetter was busy with his work, he can''t answer the call. Why now of all times? She felt like she was going crazy!

    *

    When Aston finally checked his phone after a few hours of filming, he instantly raised a brow. There was more than 10 missed calls, all from Nicole! It made him felt anxious as its the first time this happened.

    Usually, Nicole would call once and if he didn''t pick up, she would just know that he was busy working. She never left this many missed calls! Feeling the rush, he took a seat and called her right away. By this time, it was already 1 in the afternoon.

    "What happened, Nicole?" It was the first thing he asked her even before she could speak up.

    "I tried calling you many times. We have a problem." Nicole was on her way to an important meeting. She was sitting in the backseat of the car while her assistant drives the car. Though she was the Chairwoman of arge corporation, she wasn''tfortable with having a driver. She drives by herself most of the time.

    "What is it?" Aston promptly asked. He was all ears to listen to the problem she mentioned.

    "I think it''s better to meet and talk. It''s not a trivial one. Will you be free tonight?"

    Aston thought of his meeting with Nathan. It was scheduled for tonight and it''s a very important one.

    "You have a filming?" She asked when he didn''t respond.

    "No." He promptly replied. "I have an important appointment but I will make time. Will it be okay if Ie a littlete?"

    "Okay. I will wait for you."

    "But can you tell me what it is? You''re making me worried. Are you alright?" His voice was full of concern for her. After knowing her situation, he easily gets worried which was very unlike him.

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I don''t know what you think but I can assure you that it''s not what you think about." She was confident that what happened in the morning won''t cross his mind too!

    He didn''t know what happened but knowing that she was fine was enough to make him sigh in relief. "Okay. See you tonight."

    Aston quickly puts down his phone and then called Nathan again. Thetter picked up the call in the first ring.

    "Hi, Aston! Did you call to ask about tonight?" Nathan was yful and enthusiastic like always but don''t underestimate the Boss of the Reyon Gang.

    The Reyon Gang were one of the most powerful Gangs because of a reason and that was Nathan Woo. He was smart and calctive yet unpredictable. However, Aston trusts him because of two things. He was loyal and he was a man of his word. He never betrayed anyone first.

    "Nathan, though we agreed to meet at 7 p.m., would it be okay with you if we shift to 6 p.m.?" Aston asked.

    "Why? Did something happen to you?" Nathan''s yful voice waspletely gone. He might be a Gang boss but he also has people he cared about and Aston Kang was one of them.

    "No. I have an urgent matter." Aston replied.

    Nathan simply nodded his head though he couldn''t see Aston. "Fine. I don''t have a problem with that." He smiled and opened his mouth to say something but...

    "Thanks. See you at 6 then." Aston promptly said and ended the call right away. He still has a few scenes to shoot today and he wants to finish It as soon as possible.

    Nathan Woo nced at his phone and frowned. Did that actor even considered him as a friend?! He always hangs up as soon as he got what he wanted!

 Chapter 96 - Its My Greatest Joy

    "Tomorrow night at 10, the Red Tigers and the Moyans will be joining hands. That''s what my informant told me and I already confirmed it." Nathan Woo told Aston who was listening to him attentively.

    "What about your side, Nathan?" Aston asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you can get information about them, can you guarantee that they don''t know our n?" Aston knew that Nathan was a very cautious man but still, he wanted to be sure.

    Nathan let out a light chuckle. "Don''t worry. Apart from my informant, only me and my right-hand man knew about this. My men are still not informed. You can count on me."

    "Just as expected, you''re still as cautious as ever," Aston remarked with an amusing smile.

    "It''s a lesson I learned from my father''s death. Not to trust anyone easily." Nathan lightly pped Aston on his upper arm. "That excludes you, so don''t get the wrong idea."

    "Sure. I won''t." The actor paused and said, "So, our n is to crush the event? But let''s be careful, Nathan. I don''t want - "

    "I know." Nathan promptly said before Aston could finish his words. "We won''t take a life. I don''t easily do that either."

    Aston smiled and Nathan continued. "So, you''re saying that you only want me to stop the alliance from taking ce? And that you will handle the rest? But how?"

    "I have someone who will help me. I won''t fail." Aston sounds so confident which made Nathan let out aughter.

    "Right now, you sounded just like the past, the Pacesetter. Why don''t you juste back? I will be very d if that happens." Nathan said without much thought. He then regretted it the very next second.

    Aston remained quiet and narrowed his eyes at the floor. "You know what I went through and what I lost to run away from that life." He muttered and nced at Nathan who looked at him apologetically. "I''d rather die than being stuck there again."

    "I''m sorry, Aston. I don''t mean that." Nathan quickly apologized when he saw the change in Aston''s expression. Though he was a powerful Gang boss, he valued his friendship with this admirable man. So, he didn''t hesitate to apologize.

    "I''m fine. It''s been years since that happened." Aston forced a smile. "These days, I think I currently experience the happiest time of my life. Somehow, I imed back the smile that I lost years ago."

    Nathan didn''t understand much about what Aston said but he was d to hear that. "That''s great to hear. If you need my help, feel free toe anytime. My door will always be open for you." He earnestly said.

    "Thanks for saying that, Nathan. You''re always a great friend."

    After he talked out the details with Nathan Woo, Aston hurried to Nicole''s apartment. He was so eager to hear what the problem she mentioned was. As such, he felt a great sense of urgency.

    Like always, he entered her apartment through the secret passage and he saw her standing near the ss walls, squeezing her dress. Was she nervous? Just what was making her behave this way?!

    "Nicole." He called out her name and walked towards her.

    When she heard his voice, she immediately turned around and look at him. Her gaze was a mixture of relief and concern. "You''re finally here." She gasped.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked and stood in front of her. He narrowed his eyes at her and now that he got a clear look, he noticed that she was more anxious than he thought!

    "What will we do, Aston? It seems like Garcia Han have some evil ns in mind again. It even includes you." She promptly said, ncing at him with worry.

    Aston''s eyes grew wide in the slightest bit but her anxious face bothered him more. "Calm down. Tell me everything but have a seat first." He pulled her and made her sit on the couch. "Tell me. What did she say?"

    Nicole recalled the things she heard in the morning. "She wants me to date you... "

    "What?!" Aston eximed. He was always calm but this was just... too unexpected!

    "Hear me out first. Her intentions are evil. She wants to use your fame to build her broken reputation. She tries to im that my engagement with Leon is her arrangement but permitted me to break off because I met the one I love. She wants you to be that person." Nicole exined to Aston.

    Aston was quickly processing what Nicole said while thetter continue speaking.

    "I will never allow her to use you. If you get involved with her, it will affect your career in the future. Using me is more than enough! How can she be this low -

    "I''m fine with it." Aston''s words instantly shut Nicole.

    She slowly turned her head to him and looked at him as if he was a ghost. "Are you crazy? Do you even know how heartless she is? Fine. Let''s say that Alex Jo was right because she let me off the hook a few times but your case is different. The moment she grew suspicious of you, it will be the end!"

    "Listen to me first, Nicole. It might even be a great chance. At least, we can see each other freely. I can let her use me but she doesn''t know me. That''s why I will still be in control." Aston''s voice was calm as he tried to persuade Nicole.

    Nicole remained quiet while staring at Aston the whole time. Then she suddenly shook her head. "No. I will find another way. I will tell her that you have already moved on. You talk that way because you don''t know what it feels like to be in her grip. I won''t allow it to happen. It will only harm your career and even your life."

    "I don''t care about that as long as I can be with you. You should already know that, Nicole." He made a deliberate pause and looked at her straight in the eyes. "My career, my fame, my sess and even my life; I''m willing to use it for you. I don''t care about it. In my eyes, what matters is only you."

    Nicole hated what he just said and she abruptly rose from her seat. "Get to your sense, Aston Kang! Don''t you know that this is a matter that can ruin youpletely? Even if you don''t value yourself, I did. You''re precious to me! Even if you don''t care, I care. So, don''t ever say that again."

    What did he even do to be stuck in this situation?! All he did was selflessly loving her! Was his fate all messed up because he loved a woman like her?! For the first time, Nicole questioned her decision. Was it wrong of her to let him enter her hellish life?

    She just yelled at him again but like always, he was so far from being angry at her. He rose from his seat and in a calm voice, he said, "Are you done? Then you should also listen to me."

    Nicole realized that he still hadn''t changed his mind but his calm attitude made her tight-lipped. As such, she ended up standing still without saying anything.

    "I never said that I will let her take control of me. You should trust me, Nicole. She will think that she use me but... I''ll be the one using her." When she tried to spoke up, he held her hand and this gesture stopped her from talking.

    "You love me, so trust me. I will never let her hurt me, instead, I will make her pay for all the things that she did to you until now. I know you behave this way because you are worried about me but believe me. To get your life and freedom back, we need to go down this path no matter how dangerous it is."

    Nicole knew that he had a point. Besides, Aston was smart and capable. He was trustworthy but still... to let him directly involved with Garcia Han? That''s too much of a risk! What if... just if... she ends up losing him? She didn''t even want to think about it!

    "Let''s do this, Nicole." Aston calmly continued. "Let''s do it together. Who knows? It might even work out well than we thought." A little smile appeared on his face.

    Nicole remained quiet, narrowing her eyes at the floor. After what seemed to be forever, she turned her attention back to him and sighed in defeat. "What did you do wrong that you get involved with a woman like me?"

    He smiled and nted a gentle kiss on the back of her hand. "You''re mistaken this time, Miss Yang. It''s my greatest joy to have you in my life. You''re the one who retrieves my smile for me."

    "I might also be the one who killed that smile forever." She murmured with a downcast eyes.

    Still, he smiled and took a deep breath. "Enough of the negativity. You already decided to be positive." His eyes swept around the apartment and then the kitchen. "I think we have finished discussing. Let''s make something to eat. I''m starving."

 Chapter 97 - The Female Boss

    "The n that I told you about, it will be put into action tonight. I''m on my way now." Aston was sitting on his bike, holding a phone next to his ear. He was alone on a road that rarely had passerby.

    "Are you sure that everything will work out? You should be careful." Leon said from the other line.

    "You don''t have to be worry. The one who will help me is reliable but he won''t be pleased to know about your organization. That''s why I asked you to put this matter in my hands. After this, destroying Lester Yun will fall under the responsibility of you and me."

    "I got it. Inform me if anything goes wrong. My men will be on standby."

    "Alright." Aston briefly nced at his wristwatch. "I have to go now. I can''t afford to bete." He ended the call and drove his bike to the address that Nathan gave him.

    As per Nathan''s instruction, Aston stopped at about 100 metres before he reached the address. By this time, it was already 10 p.m. and Nathan was already there with his men.

    ording to what they discussedst night, they need to first ensure that both the Leaders of Red Tiger and Moyan Gang were there.

    "Wee, dude. You reach on time. I just sent one of my men to take a peek at the situation. He will meet my informant from Red Tiger Gang and when hees back, our n will really start." Nathan informed him right away.

    Aston who was dressed in all ck from head to toe, blended well in the darkness of the night. He was wearing a ck leather jacket and ck leather gloves were also covering both of his hands. "Then let''s wait." He said as he stood next to Nathan.

    Nathan observed Aston and with the clothes he was wearing now, the actor was just like the old days. He saw him repeatedly clenching and loosening his fist as a way of exercising his hand muscles. This made him let out a light chuckle. "You look even more prepared than me. Seeing you like this is quite a sight to witness." He remarked.

    "I already stopped using my fist years ago. I only practice and train from time to time, no real fight. But I hope that things will end quietly." Aston''s lips curved into a slight smirk. "But if Lester Yun insisted, I will make him regret."

    "Will I see the Pacesetter on action again? I think it will be a blessing." Nathan dryly said andughed when he noticed Aston''s annoyed face.

    While the two old friends were joking around, Nathan''s spy arrived.

    "Boss, both the leaders of the two Gangs are there now. If we set off now, we will be able to reach on time and caught the Red Tigers red-handed." He informed Nathan.

    Hearing this, Nathan''s yful smile was reced by a sinister one. "Great. Let''s go. Lester Yun won''t be able to leave unscathed this time." He briefly nced at Aston and thetter did the same. "I can''t wait to see the reaction of that witch when she realized about us."

    * * *

    <strong>Base of the Moyan Gang</strong>

    "I decided to trust you despite your close rtionship with our sworn enemy, the Reyon Gang but mark my words. If you even think of stabbing us in the back, it will be your biggest mistake."

    The one who confidently uttered such threatening words was a young woman who seemed to be in herte 20s. Dressed in a white buttoned-down shirt, a dark blue zer and pants with ck heels; she resembled a businesswoman. Her long hair was neatly tied up without leaving any strand of hair behind.

    Lester Yun was the one who was on the receiving end of such a threat. Though he always resembled a psychopath, he looked quite presentable this time with a ttering smile on his face. "You don''t have to worry, Miss Lim. I have no intention to stay put with the Reyons. I''d rather ally with your Gang. That''s why I reach out to you."

    The young woman named Cassandra Lim slightly smiled. "Then let''s proceed with thest step. After it''s done, the Red Tigers will be our ally as long as you don''t betray us. As you know, I never break my promise."

    Though the Boss of the Moyan Gang was a young woman who might even be a decade younger than him, Lester Yun finds her quite intimidating. However, he didn''t want to show it easily and covered it with a smile. "I''m well aware of how reliable you are. Then let''s proceed."

    The moment the two leaders took a step forward, one man from the Moyan Gang rushed inside the base and stood beside Cassandra Lim with an aghast face. "Boss, the Red Tigers lie to us. They set this trap for us with the Reyons. The Reyons are on their way here and some men from the Red Tiger Gang assist them."

    "That''s impossible! I never do such a thing!" Lester Yun shouted. His face showed how confused he was! The Reyons wereing? They had no reason to be here!

    Cassandra darted her eyes to Lester Yun and her amber eyes resembled a burning fire. "You trick me? How dare you!" One word from her and all the men from Moyan Gang swiftly take out their handguns, pointing at the members of the Red Tiger Gang.

    The Red Tigers followed suit, cautiously pointing their guns at each other but no one would want to press the trigger first.

    "This is a misunderstanding! I reach out to you because the Reyons suppressed us so much! Why would I - "

    "Shut up!" Cassandra Lim grunted and Lester Yun instantly shut his mouth. The formidable aura of this young woman was no joke!

    "Our negotiations end here. If you ever show me your face again, I will kill you. Take all your men out of here!" The Boss of the Moyan Gang dered and nced at her men. "If anyone dares to press the trigger, don''t hesitate to do it too."

    Lester Yun was left with no choice. Judging from the nature of Cassandra Lim, it''s unlikely of her to listen to him. So, he decided to back off for now. "Retreat. Don''t fire without my permission!" He ordered his men.

    Slowly and cautiously, the Red Tigers retreated from the base. Just as the informant told Cassandra Kim, the Reyons were surelying and they were just 50 metres away from the base. Then he walked to them with his men. Even if he didn''t, he was sure that they will stille after them.

    "Is this your doing, Nathan Woo? You know about my n but feign ignorance, only to humiliate me on the final day?" Lester Yun spatted. His face was all red due to anger.

    Nathan Wooughed at his words. "That''s quite braveing from the mouth of a traitor. You dared to stab me in the back and caused this humiliation upon yourself. You have no one to me but yourself."

    "If you don''t suppress me so much, I will never do this!" Lester howled, ring at Nathan.

    "If you were not such a tyrant, I won''t have to do that," Nathan argued and a mocking smile appeared on his face. "You betrayed us and now, the Moyans have turned their back on you. You''re a red tiger who just lost his ws. If you ept this and quietly left, I will let you go. If not, don''t me meter."

    Lester Yun tightly clenched his fist. "After you make me suffer such humiliation, do you think I will easily withdraw? In your dreams!"

    "Is that your decision?" The voice wasing from behind Nathan.

    When Lester heard the familiar voice, he shifted his full attention to the man who was yet to appear. Then Aston Kang emerged from the darkness, standing tall near Nathan. All the members of the Red Tigers, including Lester Yun, raised their brows.

    Aston Kang? He was the one behind this?!

    "It''s been a while, Lester. I really want to end this quietly but if you insisted... " He nced at Nathan and thetter smiled.

    "We won''t let you down." Nathan finished it for him and Aston smiled. Nathan continued, "But let me tell you one thing. I have some men who are loyal to me from the Red Tiger Gang. I imed all of them tonight. For the others, if you wish to leave Lester Yun''s side and join me too, I want you to know this. Each one of you will be weed to my Reyon Gang."

    Aston nodded at his words and when the members of the Red Tiger saw his reaction, they exchanged nces with one another. They already had enough of Lester''s tyranny and that make them easily wavered. What''s more? Aston also approved of this!

    Out of nowhere, one man came to Nathan Woo and handed him something. Nathan only nced at it for a second but his expression changed and he quickly put it away. Then he walked closer to Aston. "Please take over for a while. I will be back right away." He whispered in his ear.

    Telling his men to listen to Aston, he walked away with his most trusted man. After walking for almost five minutes, he reached a ce where there was a big tree by the side of the road and one person was there.

    Waiting for Nathan Woo all alone under the tree in the dark was none other than Cassandra Lim, the Boss of the Moyan Gang. Nathan walked to her and when she turned to him, his face darkened.

    "You really dare toe alone?" He sneered and an evil smile stered his whole face.....

 Chapter 98 - Its A Great Chance To See Him

    Cassandra Lim stood still, unfazed by Nathan''s reaction and words. Her expression was so nk that even Nathan can''t guess what was on her mind.

    "I heard that the Leader of the Moyan Gang is an intelligent young woman. But you came here alone to see me, the Leader of your rival gang." Nathan made a deliberate paused and smirked. "There can be two reasons. You are a fool or... you have some n behind this."

    Cassandra Lim remained quiet, meeting Nathan''s cold gaze all the time. Her calmness even amazed the Reyon Boss but he didn''t show it. After what seems to be forever, she finally said, "You still came knowing that this might be a trap for you."

    Hearing her words, Nathan''s eyelids flickered but he remained hisposure right away. "You also came knowing that this might be your end." He coldly remarked.

    "Then kill me. I won''t fight back." Cassandra Lim simply said.

    Nathan was surprised at how calm she was. She even uttered such words with a face devoid of any expression. He wondered what was going on in her mind.

    All at once, he swiftly takes out his handgun and pointed it in the middle of her forehead. "You think I won''t dare?"

    When Cassandra Lim stood still without saying anything, Nathan''s right-hand man, Kyler spoke up. "Boss, please calm down."

    The one standing at the end of the muzzle was the leader of their sworn enemy and it would be more than satisfying to kill her. But Kyler didn''t want his Boss to have regrets. That''s why he spoke up.

    Nathan''s gaze was fixated on his enemy, his index finger was on the trigger of his handgun, ready to fire anytime. A few seconds passed with heavy silence but... he put down his gun. However, his eyes were still fiery red due to the suppressed rage.

    "Why do you want to meet?" His voice was more than unpleasant to hear but still, Cassandra didn''t react as if she wasn''t capable of showing any expression.

    "I know that you''re the one behind tonight''s incident. In fact, I knew right away that Lester Yun is innocent. He is desperate to join me, so he won''t stab me in the back." Cassandra said.

    "So what?"

    "But I feign ignorance and cut him off. I won''t ally with him if you want to prevent it to this extent." She responded, meeting his gaze the whole time.

    Nathan Woo simplyughed at her words. "You''re smart indeed. It''s understandable. The only one who ever manage to deceive me until now, can''t be a fool. Am I right?" He nced at her with contempt.

    "Nathan -"

    "Don''t call my name. It''s disgusting." He warned her with a dangerously low voice.

    Cassandra still didn''t react but she remained quiet. Was she struggling for words? Maybe but that''s very unlikely of her.

    "What do you take me for, Cassandra Lim? Do you think I''m still the same fool who can be easily used and tricked by you?" Heughed, mocking at what he just said. "Then you''re wrong. I don''t care what you are trying to say but if you know that the whole thing is my plot, go back to Lester Yun and join hands with him. I don''t care."

    For the first time, Cassandra Lim turned away from him and narrowed her eyes. Was she still the same woman whose aura could intimidate Lester Yun? There was no resemnce at all. But still, Nathan had no idea what was going on in her mind.

    "I know you hate me but - "

    "Hate?" Nathan Woo snickered. "You''re wrong again. Hate is an understatement. I loathe you, Cassandra Lim. If you suffer or met your downfall, I will be the happiest."

    Without waiting for her response, Nathan Woo turned around and tried to walk away but...

    "I pay for my sins all the time, Nathan. I suffer each day." Cassandra uttered. For the first time, her nk expression was gone and pain could be seen in her beautiful amber eyes when she stared at his back. He cannot see her now. Was that why she finally showed her emotions?

    Nathan halted. For a few seconds, he closed his eyes, reminding himself of his tormenting past. He didn''t turn around, he refused to do that. "Keep on suffering then." He opened his eyes and walked away from her.

    Cassandra Lim stared at Nathan until he was out of her sight. Then she let out a deep breath.

    "Is the discussion not going well?" The one who asked her as he approached her was her right-hand man, Jaxon.

    Cassandra still didn''t shift her gaze from the path where Nathan walked away. "I don''t expect him to listen to me anyway."

    "Then why did you send him that letter?" Jaxon asked.

    Cassandra recalled how Nathan put down his gun rather than pressing the trigger. "It''s a great chance to see him. That''s all." She whispered.

    "What if he really shoots you? Do you want us to lose our leader?" Jaxon asked her with a slightly disappointed face.

    Cassandra slightly smiled and finally nced at him. "I know he won''t do that. He is not capable of killing me. That''s why it''s more tormenting for him." She slowly shifted her gaze to the path again.

    Jaxon quietly stood behind her and after a few seconds, he walked towards her. "Why don''t you just tell him the truth?"

    "The truth?" Cassandra muttered and narrowed her eyes at the ground. "It won''t change anything. No matter what, I''m the one who deceived him in the very first ce. Besides, he won''t believe me. He already lost trust in me."

    Jaxon thought about what his Boss just said and he inwardly sighed. Things were tooplicated! When something crossed his mind, he quickly turned to Cassandra. "I took a peek of the situation as you told me to. I saw Aston Kang with the Reyons. Before Nathan Woo came here, he was with Aston Kang."

    Aston Kang helped Nathan Woo? It didn''t surprise her that much. She was well aware of the two men''s friendship. Before Aston abandoned the life of a gangster, they formed a formidable duo. Then, an idea crossed her mind.

    "Let''s go." She said to Jaxon and they quickly left the ce.

    * * *

    When Nathan returned, his eyes instantly swept around his surroundings. Though some of the Red Tiger Gang members were still there, Lester Yun was nowhere to be seen.

    "Where is Lester Yun? What happened?" He promptly asked Aston as he walked to him.

    "More than half of the members turned their back on him. I think he understands that it''s the same as asking for his death if he insisted to fight. He flees with his men." Aston informed him with a sarcastic smile.

    Nathan Woo didn''t say anything and only nodded. Aston had a feeling that he acts differently. Was something wrong with him? Besides, he left during a very important time. Where did he go?

    "Is everything alright?" Aston asked as he walked closer to Nathan.

    "I''m fine. Thanks for taking care of things in my ce." Nathan promptly responded, forcing a little smile.

    With the Moyan base just a few meters away, Aston suddenly realized what would be wrong with Nathan but he decided to not bring it up. "It''ste, Nathan. I will leave for now. Let''s have a talkter." He said as he gently pats on Nathan''s upper arm.

    "Alright." Nathan nodded and Aston left with his bike. Though thetter was quite worried about his old friend, he knew that there''s nothing he could do. If he wanted to help him, then keeping silent would be the best way.

    Aston drives his bike to return to his apartment but only about ten minutes passed when there was something on the road that blocked his way. Two cars were parked in a horizontal direction, blocking all the path. It''s almost midnight and the road rarely had passersby. That''s why Aston knew right away that this wasn''t a coincidence. Was it Lester Yun?

    He was proved wrong when one of the car doors was opened and one person gets off the car, turning to him.

    "Cassandra Lim." He muttered as he stared at the woman.

    "Long time no see, Aston Kang," Cassandra said as she walked towards Aston with Jaxon a step behind her.

    With a displeased face, Aston gets off his bike and stood still, waiting for the female boss to reached where he was standing.

    "Are you the one who called away Nathan? What gives you the right to do that?" He said when she stood just in front of him.

    "You still care about your old friend? I''m d to hear that." Cassandra simply replied with a smile.

    "Shut up and leave. I don''t know why you do this, but I''m not interested." Aston coldly said but Cassandra simply smiled again.

    "Too bad. I have a deal which would really pique your interest."

 Chapter 99 - Serious Yet Curious

    "What makes you think that I will want to make a deal with someone like you? I won''t repeat myself." Aston briefly nced at the road and then turned back to Cassandra. "Move your car."

    "Are you sure that you don''t want to listen to me? I have a little news for you on someone named Ethan Min." Cassandra confidently said to him. A little smile never left her face the whole time.

    Aston''s eyelids flickered at the mention of histe father''s name. Ever since he lived as Aston Kang, she was the first to confront him with his father''s name!

    Cassandra took a step closer to him. "I can see that you are thinking twice now. Why? Did your father''s name reminded you of your real name, Aston Min?"

    Aston tightly clenched his fist, sharply gazing down at the woman before him. "Shut up. I don''t know how you get this information but if you think that you can force me into your wicked n because of this, you''re wrong. I''m not Aston Min anymore."

    He turned his back on her and gets on his bike. "Move your car." He repeated for the second time.

    "I only want you to help me talk with Nathan. If you can do that, I will give you whatever you want. You can ask me whatever information you need too." Cassandra said, turning to Aston who was now sitting on his bike.

    Aston simply sneered at her words. "Don''t think too highly of yourself, Cassandra. Nathan won''t change his mind. No matter what you do, even if I get involved, it won''t work. Do you think he will ept you again after his father died?"

    If Cassandra Lim was hurt by his words, she didn''t show it. Though it was more than hard, she remained calm but she secretly clenched her fist.

    "Why?" Aston asked. "After you used him and made him suffer that excruciating pain, you want him back? Are you crazy?"

    At Aston''s provoking words, Jaxon finds it hard to be still. He walked forward but Cassandra stopped him then she turned back to Aston. "You are indeed a good friend, Aston Kang. You even turned down this great opportunity for your friend''s sake. However, I''m not the type to give up easily. I will let you go for now but you will see me soon again."

    She turned to Jaxon and ordered, "Move the car."

    The road was immediately cleared and Aston drove away from the ce.

    "I don''t think he will ept your proposal. Aston Kang is quite loyal." Jaxon promptly said to Cassandra the moment Aston left.

    Cassandra briefly recalled a certain scene and her lips curved into a smile. "I''m not sure but you might be wrong. I saw the change in his reaction when I mention that name." She turned around and walked back to the car.

    "What if he refused till the end?" Jaxon asked.

    Cassandra halted before she entered the car and gave a quick thought. "At least, let''s hope that he tells his friend about this. If he ever did, Nathan will surelye to meet me."

    "But he would surely be angry at you." Jaxon quickly stated.

    "I know." Cassandra simply said and gets inside the car.

    * * *

    The next morning, Nicole received a call from Garcia Han while she was dressing up for work. She knew what the purpose was, so she felt hesitant to answer it. But still, she couldn''t miss the call.

    "Hello, Mother." She greeted her like she always did.

    "I told you to talk to Aston Kang within three days and only today is left. Are you thinking about it?" Garcia Han asked her from the other line.

    "Yes, I did. I will meet him tonight." She responded with much reluctance. She still abhorred the wicked idea.

    "Do you think you will seed? You might know it from his reaction or response when you asked to meet him." Garcia Han was standing in her room near the windows. She was very serious about this matter as it was to save her declining reputation.

    Nicole fell silent for a while but knowing that everything was already nned, she finally said, "I think I will seed. Trust me."

    Garcia Han''s serious face instantly brightened up at her response. "Really? That''s a relief! If you seed in this, I will grant you whatever you want. You can ask me anything."

    Nicole remained quiet again but Garcia Han instantly spoke up. "After you meet him, tell me how things are going. I will be waiting."

    "Alright," Nicole said and ended the call. Putting down her phone, she stared at her reflection in the mirror.

    She wasn''t happy at all. Aston was the one she wished to protect the most but she felt like she pushed him inside the lion''s den. But still, she chose to believe in him and that''s the only reason why she decided to proceed with this absurd n.

    *

    After a long and tiring day, Nicole was finally ready to go home. But she won''t be going straight home. For the first time ever, she will be going to Aston''s house.

    In the past, she could never visit him due to Garcia''s men watching her every move. But now, she will visit him due to Garcia''s pressure. How did things turn out this way?! She still couldn''t believe that Garcia Han came up with such an idea!

    She entered the apartment which was almost the same size as hers. Everything in the apartment was neatly arranged and was in ce. Though he lives alone, it was evident that he looked after his home well. If only he took good care of himself too!

    "Wee, Nicole. What do you think of my apartment?" Aston promptly asked as he weed her.

    "It''s nice. Seems like you take good care of it." Nicole remarked with a little smile. She still finds it hard to suppress her displeasure over the idea.

    "Are you still upset over my decision? I think you said that you trust me." Aston said. He stood behind her and ced both his hands on her shoulders. Then she gently pushed her and made her sit on the couch.

    "I trust you and I mean it. Who I don''t trust is Garcia Han." Nicole muttered. What other evil ns were on that woman''s mind? She couldn''t guess at all and that was driving her crazy!

    "You don''t have to worry," Aston said in a calm voice. "No matter what, she won''t be able to touch me easily."

    "You don''t know her, Aston. Once you meet her, she will never set you free from her grip."

    "She won''t have to do that. I will destroy her before that." He gently nted a kiss on her forehead. "Trust me."

    Nicole only nodded and he nced at the kitchen. "Dinner will be ready soon. Wait here for a while." He rose from his seat and went to the kitchen.

    Feeling bored, Nicole turned on the TV and much to her surprise, Aston first appeared on the screen. Then she recalled that he had an ongoing series.

    Ever since she crossed path with him, she had read many articles about him. Even today, there were many articles to celebrate his birthday because, for the fans, today was his birthday. She also read many birthday wishes on social media. However, she still hadn''t watched any of his series and that made her quite excited when she noticed that his series was currently airing.

    Her mood was really changed for good after she watched the series for a few minutes. He was more awesome than she thought and his acting was more than great. She made a mental note to be careful. With this top-notch acting, he would be able to easily fool her anytime!

    She continued watching but suddenly, her expression changed. What''s more? She quickly turned off the TV when ites to a certain scene!

    "What was that?" She uttered with a displeased face. Then Aston called her and said that dinner was ready.

    They started eating together but Nicole''s facecks any hint of enthusiasm. Aston thought that she was still thinking about the stepmother''s n and it made him worried a bit.

    "From tomorrow, I will be very busy. I''m not sure but after a few days, I might even need to stay for a while in a ce near the filming set but don''t worry. I will still try to make time to see you." He said to her but she didn''t respond. The way she looked... it was as if she was zoned out.

    "I already make sure that my schedule is cleared on the night of my birthday. You said that we will be having dinner with my friends." Aston said to her again.

    He waited for a few seconds but she didn''t respond. Was she even listening to him?

    "Nicole, do you listen to me?" He slightly frowned, wondering what''s wrong with her. She didn''t even eat her dinner!

    At his words, Nicole was snapped out of her stupor and when she saw his expression, she was a bit lost. But there was something that bothered her more. She puts down her spoon and nced at him, straightly meeting his gaze. He was flustered at her actions and slightly raised a brow.

    "How many actresses have you kissed?" She suddenly asked him with a serious yet curious face.....

 Chapter 100 - It Might Lead You Astray

    When Nicole asked him that question as if it was a usual thing, Aston rapidly blinked. Was that what she was thinking the whole time?!

    Still, how could she ask him that with such a curious face?! He shook his head at her. Her frankness was no joke! She always said whatever she had on mind!

    When Nicole saw his reaction, she was flustered. "Why did you look at me like that?" She asked with a displeased face.

    "Your honesty is something, Nicole." He remarked but his amazement was still on his face.

    She wasn''t pleased with his response! "That''s not the answer to my question." She clicked her tongue.

    "Are you really that curious? Why would you want to know how many actresses I had kissed?" He mused.

    "No particr reason." She simply said and nced at the living room. "I saw your series."

    Aston finally realized why she suddenly thinks about this. She watched the series and came across his kiss scene! It troubled her this much? He didn''t expect this!

    Then he realized that she still hasn''t given up on his question. He sighed in defeat. "I don''t know."

    Nicole''s eyes grew wide at his response. "You don''t know? Then... " She trailed off, thinking of something. Suddenly, her brows furrowed. "You lose count? That much?"

    Aston felt like he was stuck in a maze with no exit. Why did she have so many questions?! He never knew that she was such a curious person. But why this matter?!

    He deliberately cleared his throat and nced at her. "Listen. Firstly, I don''t lose count. I never count it in the first ce. Secondly, I don''t know how much figure is on your little head but I don''t think they would be as much as you thought. Lastly, it''s all an act. They don''t matter to me."

    "Then?" She asked, slightly tilting her head to the left.

    He let out a light chuckle. "Only you matter to me. All others are fake and you are the only real one. Happy now?" He stared at her with an amusing smile. What was she? A little kid? She behaved like one!

    Nicole slowly nodded but the look on her face tells him that there''s still something on her mind. However, she quietly continued with her dinner so, he did the same, thinking that her thoughts will settle down but... he was wrong.

    After quietly eating for a while, she nced at him and leaned a bit towards him. "Do you mean that you don''t feel anything when you kissed those beautiful actresses?"

    Aston looked at her and helplessly sighed. "Yes." Can''t she just settle down her thoughts?!

    "I see." Nicole slowly nodded once again and continued eating but Aston never took his eyes off her. He was amazed at how her little mind works!

    "Any more questions?" He asked, an amusing smile never leave his face.

    "Nope." She said without even ncing at him.

    "Don''t watch my series anymore."

    His words made her halted, then she nced at him. "Why?"

    "You only watch it for a few minutes and look at you. You bombarded me with such absurd questions. If you watch any longer, it might lead you astray. Besides, I don''t think I''ll be able to survive if this goes on." He responded with a serious face.

    "Astray?" She slightly frowned. "Do you think I''m a kid?"

    "Yes. You behave like a kid."

    She fell silent but her gaze never left him. Her face was so calm and it made him wondered what was on her mind. After what seemed to be forever, she nodded. "Fine then. I won''t watch anymore." She narrowed her eyes and started eating again.

    Aston chuckled and shook his head. He wondered what her frankness had in store for him. Being with her was always a beautiful challenge!

    *

    "Does it mean that I can drop you on the main entrance of your apartment building this time?" Aston asked Nicole while he was driving. The two were on their way to Nicole''s apartment.

    "It seems so." Nicole was suddenly reminded of what Aston said to her before. "I think you''re right at one thing. You said that we can see each other freely at the least."

    "Just one? I think I''m right at many things." Aston jokingly said and Nicole slightly smiled. "You are signing the contract to buy the house tomorrow, right? I really want to apany you but I don''t think it''s possible."

    "It''s fine. I will sign in the morning. My assistant already picked some furniture and it will be delivered in the evening. I can handle it myself." Nicole simply replied.

    "That fast?" Aston promptly asked. He had no idea that she already prepared everything.

    "Yeah. I want to move out as fast as possible. I will have more freedom that way." She turned to him when she realized what Garcia Han said to her in the morning. "By the way, my step-mother said that she will grant me whatever I want if I managed to convince you tonight."

    "Will she really do as she said?" Aston asked. Once in a while, he shifted his gaze from the road to her.

    Nicole nodded. "She is never the type to go back on her words. That''s why I''m quite puzzled now. I can ask anything but that wish shouldn''t make her grow suspicious of me. If it makes her doubt me, there won''t be any benefit."

    "You know her better than me. I''m sure that you will know something that would fit all your criteria. Give a serious thought."

    "You''re right," Nicole said and turned to the front. In her current situation, she must make use of everything but what will be the best? She wasn''t sure.

    "Have you made up your mind?" Aston suddenly asked her.

    Nicole was quite baffled. "On what?"

    "Alex Jo." He reminded her. "We need to im thatnd you mentioned."

    Nicole bit her lip and fell silent for a while. Then she said, "I don''t know. It''s not easy... No... It''s more than hard for me."

    "Then take your time. I have a good n." He saw her darted her eyes to him which made him chuckled. "Don''t worry. It''s not about violence like you thought. I will tell you when the timees."

    Soon, they reached the entrance of the apartment and they both get off. Then Aston walked to Nicole.

    "Do you think her men are watching us now?" He whispered.

    "Sure enough." She promptly responded with a slight smirk.

    "We fooled them enough. How about giving them something to report tonight?" He said which made her raised a brow.

    "What do you mean - "

    She couldn''t finish her words as he suddenly pulled her close and hug her. She was taken aback for a while. "What are you doing? We are outside. What if someone took photos of us? You are a celebrity!"

    "You know that''s thest thing I care about." When she struggled in his embrace, he promptly said, "Don''t move. You make me look bad."

    She let out a little sigh and finally returned his hug by wrapping her arms around him. After a few seconds, Aston pulled back and smiled. "I think we already give them quite a scene. I''ll get going." He bid her goodbye and drove back to his apartment.

    Nicole stared at his car until it was out of her sight. Then she went up to her apartment and informed Garcia Han that she had seeded.

    * * *

    On a road that was more than quiet, there was a small pavilion on the left of one corner. Standing in that pavilion were a man and a woman who stood still, ncing at each other. Judging from the look on the man''s face, the situation didn''t seem to be good but the woman''s face was very calm.

    "I already warned you, Cassandra Lim. How dare you approach Aston?" Nathan Woo spatted each word, gazing at the woman before him with contempt. When Aston called him in the evening and told him about his meeting with Cassandra, the intelligent Gang Bosspletely lose his cool!

    "Nathan - "

    Cassandra tried to say something but Nathan won''t let her.

    "You used me and make me suffered an immense humiliation; my father died because of you and now... " He paused, sneering at her. "You want to make use of my friend? What dirty n do you have in mind this time?"

    "Mark my words, Cassandra Lim. Stay away from Aston and me. Are you trying to test my patience?" His voice was low but there was an undeniable rage in his eyes.

    He had lost many things and suffered because of this woman; so he had no intention to let it happen again. He couldn''t believe that he had once loved her! Trusting her was his biggest regret and his feelings for her destroyed his life!

    Cassandra remained calm though each syble of his word was piercing her heart!

    "Nathan, please listen to me - "

    She instantly paused when Nathan shut his eyes.

    When Nathan opened his eyes again, she saw pain in his eyes for the first time and that made her froze! Then he spoke up. "Cassandra, please. Leave me alone. Stop tormenting me."

 Chapter 101 - All Our Struggles Make Us Stronger

    "Nathan." She muttered his name but the unfamiliar pain she saw in his eyes made her unable to speak more! She knew that he wasn''t fine too but... it''s the first time he showed it!

    "Don''t you think you hurt me enough? My heart is not made of steel, Cassandra. I also have my limits. So please... leave me alone." Nathan''s voice was so desperate that it fazed the calm facade of Cassandra.

    She tried to speak up but before she could do that, he turned around and walked out of the pavilion. She stared at him approaching his car and the urge to speak up was stronger than ever when he was about to enter.

    However, she shook her head. He seemed so desperate and fed up. He would only be more agitated if she talks again. He condemned her to that extent!

    Nathan entered his car and started driving right away. He could see her reflection on the mirror for a while and he repeatedly shifted his gaze to that until it was out of his sight.

    * * *

    "Why don''t we have dinner together tonight? You can also tell me what you want. Now that you seed, I will keep my promise."

    Nicole who was currently dressing up for work instantly halted all her movement when she heard Garcia Han. They were talking on the phone.

    "Mother, I don''t think I can do that today," Nicole said, ncing at the phone which she ced on the top of the drawer of her dressing table.

    "Do you have an important meeting?" Garcia Han''s voice echoed in the room as the phone was on loudspeaker mode.

    Nicole holds one of the doors of the almirah, then turned to take out a grey zer. "No. I forget to tell youst night. I will sign the contract to buy the house today. I will do it before going to work. In the afternoon, I will go there and take a look at the delivered furniture. I think it will take quite a time as the house is big."

    Nicole puts on the zer and nced at her reflection in the mirror. But when she realized that Garcia Han had fallen silent, she turned to the phone again. "If you want, I can also go there tomorrow."

    "No need." Garcia Han quickly responded. "Settling down is important first. I will check my schedule to know if I cane too."

    "You don''t have to do that, Mother. I will finish everything within two days. How about youe and visit me the day after tomorrow? Everything will be settled by that time."

    Garcia Han gave a quick thought and said, "Fine. Let''s do that."

    * * *

    After signing the contract, Nicole went straight to her office. She started attending meetings after meetings as usual. Because she cleared her schedule for half a day and even n to take a leave the next day, she was busier than ever. She didn''t even get to have lunch.

    It was almost 2 in the afternoon when her assistant, Julia Cha entered her office.

    "Chairwoman, the furniturepany called and said that the furniture is ready to deliver now."

    Nicole puts down her pen and nced at the piled up files. "I will go there right away. In case of these files... I will continue at home." She rose from her seat and nced at her assistant. "Julia, handle things here for me. Do that tomorrow as well."

    "I understand." Julia Cha bowed and left the room.

    Nicole then picked up the files and left thepany right away.

    She reached her new house in less than an hour and noticed that the two trucks which delivered the furniture were also about to reach the gate but... she saw something that caught her attention.

    Behind it was a car that looked quite familiar. She ended up staring at the car until it reached where she was standing. Two people came out and she raised a brow. Leon and Shara? What were they doing here? No... It should be... How did they know toe here?!

    No matter how much she thought about it, she didn''t remember herself telling them about the house. The only one who knows about this would be... she let out a sigh. Was it Aston?

    "Hi, Nicole. We heard that you are moving in today. We came to help you." Leon simply said to her with a smile.

    "This a nice house," Sharamented as she observed the exterior.

    "Did Aston asked you toe here?" Nicole promptly asked.

    "He said that he won''t be avable today. So, we thought that it would be great toe here. Besides, we are quite free these days." Leon jokingly said and nced at the two trucks. "Go inside with Shara. I will handle this."

    "But your shoulder - "

    "Don''t worry." Leon cut off Nicole before she could speak further. "I will lead them. I won''t move much."

    Though Shara was quite worried, she didn''t say anything and quietly entered the house with Nicole.

    "Come inside," Nicole said as she leads Shara inside with a smile. "I thought that I will be handling everything alone. It''s great to have apany." She added, ncing at Shara.

    Shara handed her some stic bags which contains fruits, some meat and vegetables. "We went shopping before we came here. We figured out that your fridge will still be empty."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes at the stic bags and nkly stared at them for a while. She didn''t even make a move to take the bags.

    Shara was taken aback by her unexpected reaction. What was the meaning of this?! Didn''t she like it?! "Is something wrong?" She finally asked after a while.

    Her voice snapped Nicole out of her stupor. She quickly looked at Shara and when she noticed her flustered face, she quickly takes the stic bags from her. "I''m sorry. I never received something like this from anyone. I think it surprised me." She promptly rified.

    She never had someone who would bring her vegetables and all. Even the day she moved out of her family mansion and settled in her apartment, there was no one there for her. She was alone with no one to rely on or to help her. After a few months, she met Jerome and finally have someone who actually cared about her which she was truly thankful for.

    For someone like her who was used to be alone without being cherished, loved or cared; even such a little gesture was enough to warm up her cold heart! As such, it made her zoned out for a while.

    "Come. I will help you store that." Shara said and walked inside the kitchen with Nicole.

    The two women quietly stored the vegetables and fruits. All the time, Shara think about what Nicole just said. She never received something this simple? She realized that this young woman leads a much lonelier life than she thought! While her mind was upied by these thoughts, Nicole spoke up.

    "Shara, I recall seeing you a few times before in Leon''s museum. Did you work with him? What about your family?"

    At Nicole''s question, Shara instantly halted her movement for a few seconds but she quickly regained herposure. "You''re right. I work with Leon. In fact, I grew up with him." She paused and nce at Nicole with a small smile. "I''m an orphan."

    Nicole realized that she shouldn''t have asked her such a question. She immediately felt guilty when she saw through her pain which was hidden under a smile. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you that." She promptly apologized.

    Shara still smiled at her. "It''s fine. I grew up in the Prime Minister''s mansion. Leon''s parents took me in when I was a child. They raised me."

    Nicole didn''t know what to say. She was afraid that she would only reopen the wounds of this calm woman. She quietly gazed at her and realized that they seem to have many things inmon.

    "Don''t feel bad for me. At least, I''m still luckier than you." Shara jokingly said.

    "I''m d you think that way. When you struggle so much in life, it''s hard to remain positive. In that case, you''re better than me." Nicole remarked with a smile. They finished storing the dishes and she closed the refrigerator.

    "I realized one thing after going through many hardships. It''s that... all our struggles make us stronger. I think it''s true in your case. Don''t you think so?" Shara said, turning to Nicole who was standing just a step away from her.

    "I think I finally met someone who thinks like me," Nicole said as she lightly chuckled. Then she nced at the fridge. "I ate dinner in your ce when you move into your new house. How about you do the same tonight? Stay for dinner with Leon."

    Shara nced at Leon who was busy arranging the furniture with some men from the furniturepany. She slightly smiled and turned back to Nicole. "Okay. We would love that." Then her eyes swept around the big house. "I think we should do some cleaning."

 Chapter 102 - Who Are You Talking To?

    After Nicole changed her dress, she started cleaning the house with Shara. Because the house was so big, it needs so much efforts to clean every corner.

    "I never thought that you will know how to do it, let alone cleaning it yourself," Shara said to Nicole while they were cleaning the main room together. Leon was handling the furniture in the bedrooms, so they cleaned the main room where furniture was already arranged.

    Nicole slightly chuckled at her words. "Are you saying that it''s unexpected of me, the heiress of Yang family?"

    "A bit," Shara said as sheughed.

    "When I started living alone in my apartment, I don''t want anyone to look after me. I''m sure that they will just be another eyes and ears of my step-mother, so I just learn to do everything myself. If I''m so busy to do it myself, I usually hired someone to do the housework for just a day or two." Nicole simply said.

    Shara had already heard of her messed up life. If Leon knows it, then she knew it too. They never have a secret between them. But now that she heard her personally, it made her wondered how suffocating her life would be.

    "You said that I''m more positive than you but I think you''re wrong. If I was you, I don''t think I''ll be able to talk about that casually." She remarked.

    Even Nicole just realized that she was able to talk about it casually as if they happened years ago. She could never do this before! She never expected this and as such, she narrowed her eyes and slightly smiled.

    They continued cleaning and have a casual chat from time to time. After almost an hour, the furniture was all arranged.

    "It''s done," Leon said as he came downstairs. The men from the furniturepany all left the house. "I let them arranged in the most suited way possible but if you don''t like it, you can move themter. Though I doubt that would happen." He added with a little smile and stood next to Shara.

    "I have no idea in that field. I admit that." Nicole said and pointed at the kitchen. "Then why don''t you go and cook dinner as well? You know I suck at cooking."

    "Leon is not that great either," Shara remarked with a chuckle and Leon nced at her with disappointment. He wasn''t that bad!

    Leon tried to speak up but before he could do that, Shara nced at him and said, "Nicole asked us to stay for dinner; so I agreed."

    "I don''t have a problem with that." He bluntly replied.

    "That''s good." Nicole chimed in and then nced around the house. "Then you two can help in cleaning the house. I will make dinner." She cleared her throat when Leon darted his eyes to her. "I mean... I will give a try."

    "I think I should help you," Shara said but...

    "No." Leon firmly said and nced at Shara. "You have no idea, Shara. If you let her make dinner, we will surely be starved. It''s better for me to cook." He argued.

    "Starve?" Nicole gasped. "I''m not that bad. I often cook for myself too!"

    Shara sighed at their childish argument and think that she should step in. They''re already adults but... why were they so immature?!

    "Let''s do like this. Leon will cook and... " She turned to Nicole who also returned her gaze. "Let''s continue cleaning together. It''s fun."

    Nicole agreed that it''s quite fun when having apanion. Then she nodded. "Okay. Let''s do that."

    * * *

    It was around 7 in the night and Garcia Han was having dinner with Carson Jun in her house.

    "It''s quite hard to see you these days." Garcia Han said as she nced at Carson Jun who was sitting opposite to her. Though she was holding a knife and fork, she paid more attention to this man than dinner which was served on the table.

    "I''m working on a new project," Carson said as he ate his dinner. But when he noticed that she was gazing at him the whole time, he nced at her and a little smile on his face. "I think you''re wrong."

    "What does that mean?"

    "Simple. I don''t remember myself turning you down whenever you asked to meet. It''s just that... you don''t contact me much these days." He exined and she quickly turned away.

    "I heard how busy you are. That''s why."

    "Do you ever recalled me neglecting you no matter how much busy I am? Whenever you asked for me, I alwayse right away." Carson said with a little smile. "Why don''t you eat your dinner?"

    "I''m not that hungry." Garcia Han said, putting down her knife and fork.

    Carson sighed and did the same. "Something bothered you again? You told me that things went as you nned."

    "No. I just think that you should be more serious as a businessman." Garcia Han promptly said but her voice remained calm.

    "I never take it loosely. But in your case, I don''t want to make mistake and have another regret. That''s all." Carson''s voice was firm and he never took his eyes off her.

    Garcia Han felt lost for a while but when she understood what he meant, she frowned. "That''s 20 years ago, Carson."

    "I know but... that single mistake is the reason why our lives turn out this way. That''s why I will never let it happen again."

    Garcia Han quietly nced at Carson as she didn''t know what to say. Sometimes, she even thought that she was the one who messed up his whole life. That always haunted her as she knew that he deserved better.

    "When you make that decision to avenge your brother 20 years ago, you called me but... I was busy working. I said that I wille as soon as I get off from work."

    "Why should you bring up that?"

    "Because Mira Kim died that day. If Ie right away, things wouldn''t have turned out this way. You already left when Ie."

    "Carson - "

    "If I were there... " For the first time, he raised his voice at her. He rose from his seat and she nced at him with a stupefied face. "Your life won''t be ruined by bitterness. We will live a normal life together. That''s why I regret noting to you right away. It haunts me everyday!"

    Garcia Han slowly rose from her seat with a horror-struck face. She stared at her lover who acted like apletely different person. She knew that still bothered him but... she never know that it''s this severe!

    "Carson... " She muttered, slowly reaching out her hand to him. "Calm down."

    When he narrowed his eyes at her hands, Carson Jun was finally back to his sense. Did he just yell at her?! Had he gone mad?!

    Ever since he met her more than two decades ago, he had worked hard to be worthy of her. As such, that became his only goal in life and he dedicated himself to it.

    He imagined her to be disappointed in him, to be angry at him for treating her in such a way. No! He didn''t think he will be able to bear that.

    "I - I have to go." He mumbled the words and walked away from the dining table.

    Garcia Han didn''t stop him but her eyes trailed to him. "Carson." She called his name when he was almost out of her sight.

    Carson Jun halted but he didn''t turn around. Maybe he didn''t dare. "Later, Garcia. I need time."

    He left the house and she keeps on staring at the door with an indescribable expression on her face.

    * * *

    Nicole just finished dinner with Leon and Shara. After doing the dishes, she nced at her wristwatch and noticed that it was almost 9 p.m. The rain was heavily raining since an hour ago.

    "The rain is quite heavy. So, don''t hurry to go home. It will even be better if you spend the night." She dryly said to her two guests.

    "We should wait for a while," Leon said and nce at Shara, seeking her opinion.

    "I agree with whatever you say. I will prepare some fruits." She said and went back to the kitchen.

    Nicole walked to the balcony and stretched out her left hand, allowing the droplets of rain to fall in her palms. She looked at the sky which was all dark and a little smile was on her face. Then her phone went off. She was expecting his call.

    "Where are you?" She promptly asked as she answered the call.

    Aston who was notfortable with the pouring rain felt at ease when he heard her voice. "I''m in a small hotel near the filming set. I think I have to spend the night here."

    "I''m in my new house with Leon and Shara. They can''t go home due to rain." Nicole paused a second and asked. "What if you are too tired? After a few hours, it will be your birthday."

    Aston chuckled at her words. "Don''t worry. I will be fine. You should worry about yourself more."

    "You deserve at least this much attention on your real birthday." She remarked with a yful smile. "I won''t be working tomorrow. I have so many things to do. I am yet to pick a birthday gift for you."

    "Seems like you have so much free time again. Should I just be a free agent and only work when I feel like it too?" Aston jokingly said.

    "Rather than teasing me, you should learn to appreciate the efforts I put in for your birthday." Nicole smiled and took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh smell of rain. "Tomorrow, I want to be the first one who proudly said ''Happy birthday, Aston Min.'' That''s what I want."

    "Aston Min?!"

    Nicole quickly turned around when she suddenly heard a voice from behind. "Shara."

    Shara Immediately walked to her and grabbed her hand. "Tell me. Did you say Aston Min? Who are you talking to?!"

    Nicole was taken aback by Shara''s action. She was always so calm but why did she suddenly confronted her and grabbed her hand? When she saw Shara''s anxious face, she wondered what''s wrong with her. She had no idea.....

 Chapter 103 - A Little Surprise

    "I will call you back." Nicole promptly said and hang up the phone. Then she turned to Shara.

    Somehow, she felt reluctant to answer her. It will be the same as revealing Aston''s identity which he tried so hard to hide for years! She wondered what she would do.

    "I clearly heard you, Nicole. Please tell me. Who are you talking to?" Shara asked, tightening her grip on Nicole''s hand. She was sure that she heard her talking about a birthday and the familiar name which she could never forget.

    Nicole stood still, ncing at Shara as she bit her lip. "I can''t say." She muttered in a low voice.

    Her desperation was evident in Shara''s eyes but Nicole didn''t see it because she turned her head away from her. She was afraid that she would waver and reveal Aston''s secret.

    Shara was never the type to confront others with persistence. She was too calm for that. However, she couldn''t do that this time. The clue she got was too clear to just let it go.

    Now that her mind was cleared a bit, she looked at Nicole and noticed the guilt on her face. What''s more? She had something which she wanted to hide.

    Shara took a deep breath and slowly withdrew her hands from Nicole. Then she made up her mind to spill out her secret which she never brought it up for more than a decade now. She admitted that it was worth a try, though just the thought of it created an excruciating pain in her heart!

    "Aston Min... " She muttered and made a deliberate pause. "It''s the name of my twin brother whom I lost touch 17 years ago."

    Nicole who once turned her head away from Shara was now darting her eyes to her. Did she say twin brother?! Was she...

    "If you know someone with that name whose birthday is tomorrow, please tell me. I beg you, Nicole."

    She had already lost hope a long time ago. She wanted to admit the bitter conclusion that she would never reunite with her long lost brother. However... her heart could never ept. How could she do that when he was the only blood rted she had left in this world?!

    Nicole''s eyes grew wide, failing to utter a single word. What did she just hear?! Wasn''t her name Shara Lee?! With much difficulty, she muttered, "Aria Min?"

    * * *

    <strong>The Next Day</strong>

    "Where are you?" Nicole was sitting in her car, talking on the phone with Aston. It was almost 4 p.m. and she was there on the outskirts of the city, trying to pick up Aston who was on the filming set.

    "I think I see you," Aston said from the other line.

    Nicole''s eyes swept around her surroundings and saw Aston on the right which was a few steps away. Thetter waved at her and quickly ran to her and get inside her car.

    "You insisted toe for me. It''s about two hours drive from the city." Aston promptly said as he turned to her. "Do you regret?"

    "Why would I? Two hours is nothing." Nicole said with a smile. Then she paused and turned to him. "I finally get to say this in person. Happy Birthday, Aston Min."

    She met his ocean blue eyes but he''s the one who was lost in her eyes. Then she slowly leaned to her and captured her lips.

    "We are in a car." She said as she pulled back.

    "I missed you." He whispered. His hands trailed down from her face to her soft lips, never taking his enchanting eyes off her.

    "I missed you too," Nicole said as she slightly smiled. "However, I was less lonely, thanks to you."

    "Are you talking about Leon and Shara?"

    She nodded. "They helped me a lot."

    "I''m d to hear that." He remarked.

    Nicole turned to the front and then briefly nced at him. "Let''s reach my house first. I might even have a little surprise for you."

    "Surprise?" Aston''s lips curved into a smile. "You really work hard, don''t you?" A yful smile was on his face.

    "I think I received some blessing because of that," Nicole remarked and slightly chuckled. She ignored Aston''s confused face and started driving the car back to her house.

    When they reached Nicole''s house, it was almost 6 in the night.

    "Let''s get inside. Your two friends will be here soon." Nicole said and walked past the gate.

    "You''re always so cruel, Nicole. You spoiled me by saying that you have a surprise and now, my head is full of that." Astonined as he walked next to her.

    Nicole let out a light chuckle. "You''re too impatient, Mr. Min. You only need to wait for a few minutes now."

    "You should also count the two hours we spend for a ride back, Miss Yang," Aston said and stood before her.

    Nicole frowned at his actions. "If you behave like this, you only dy the surprise." She put both her hands on her waist and stared at him confidently.

    Aston quietly stared at her for a while until... he sighed in defeat. "Alright. Let''s hurry then."

    The couple walked inside and the moment Astonnded his eyes on the interior of the house, he was in awe! The living room was decorated with banners, balloons, ribbons and several photos of him. "Did you make all these?" He asked as he turned to her.

    "I also receive some help." Nicole simply said. She walked to him and grabbed his arm. "Do you like it?"

    "Yes, but I cherish your efforts more. Think it this way. The busy Chairwoman of Yang Group dedicated a whole day to prepare a birthday party for me. I should be truly grateful, right?" He tilted his head and nced at her with a yful smile. "You make me feel very lucky." And that''s a rare thoughting from someone like Aston.

    Nicole looked up at him and her heart warmed when she saw his priceless smile. "If that''s the case, I''m sure the surprise I arranged will make you feel more luckier."

    Aston''s face brightened up more at the thought of it. He was more than curious about what surprise makes her so confident!

    Nicole nced at a certain ce for a while and when Aston followed her gaze, he only saw a door. It was the door to one of the bedrooms. He had no idea why she keeps on staring at the door as if someone wille out from there...

    His thoughts were right. The door was indeed pulled open from the inside and...a familiar face came out from the room. "Shara?" He muttered and quickly nced at Nicole. She didn''t tell him that she also invited her. Then Leon might be with her too. But even when Shara was approaching them, Leon was nowhere to be seen!

    Didn''t Nicole talk about a surprise? Then what was this? Aston was quite puzzled but still, he remained hisposure. "Shara, you came for my birthday party? I''m so d, but where is Leon? Nicole told me that she feels less lonely because you two keep herpany. I really want to thank you."

    When Shara keeps on gazing at him without saying anything, Aston didn''t know how to behave. On top of that, the way Shara looked at him was so strange. He couldn''t even describe the way she gazed at him! What''s going on here?!

    Feeling lost, he turned to Nicole who was standing next to him. However, she only smiled at him. Now, he felt lost than ever.

    He turned back to Shara and she still stood there without saying anything yet she never shifted her gaze from him. He didn''t know what to do and as such, he shifted his gaze to Nicole again. "What is this, Nicole? Is there something wrong?" His gaze fixated on his lover, demanding some answer from her.

    Suddenly... he was frozen and his eyes grew wide. After much effort, he slowly turned to Shara whose hand was now on his face. What was she doing? He tried to take a step back but...

    "Aston."

    He lost his energy to move when she called his name. Then Nicole slowly withdrew her hand from him.

    "Aston Min. You are still alive." Shara muttered. Her eyes were now teary red and finally, a teardrop rolled down her face.

    With an aghast face, Aston unconsciously took a step forward. Now, it was his time to stared at the woman standing before him. The way she called him repeatedly echoed in his ears. Aston Min. Aston Min.

    He slowly shook his head but never took his eyes off her. This can''t be! As if he was seeking help, he turned to Nicole once again. Thetter still smiled at him and nodded. ''What you think is right.'' That''s her message!

    When he looked at Shara again for the final time, his eyes were all red now. He slowly lifted his hand but forced it back down. He took out a breath and muttered, "Aria?"

 Chapter 104 - You Are The Greatest Blessing Of My Life

    "Aria, is it really you?"

    Shara promptly nodded. "Aston, I thought that you were dead. I hear no news of you and... " She gulped as she finds it hard to continue.

    Aston lifted his hands and touch her hand which was on his face. His twin sister whom he had searched for 17 years was now standing right in front of him! He didn''t even know what to do!

    The siblings gazed at each other for a while and Nicole nced at them from the side. After what seemed to be forever, Aston closed the gap between them and hugged his long lost sister, cing his chin on her shoulder. "Aria! I have searched for you all these years!"

    Though Shara''s face was now wet with her tears, she smiled as she hugged her brother. It was a smile of relief. "You''re even taller than me now." She remarked as she shut her eyes.

    Now, Nicole smiled and head to the kitchen to give them some space. She knew how much Aria Min meant to Aston and she didn''t want to bother them. After all, 17 years was such a long time!

    "Why don''t I recognize you? You were right before me that night." Aston murmured. He holds onto his sister and rather than pulling back, he keeps on tightening his grip.

    "I changed a lot. The same goes for you, my brother. I never recognized you though I have seen you many times. You are too famous now." Shara said with a smile.

    Aston was lost in the moment. He had waited this moment for years and now, it happened in his least expected time! For now, how their reunion happens didn''t even cross his mind. All he could think of what his sister who was in his arms.

    After more than a minute, Shara pulled back and look up at Aston who was now way taller than her. "You have be so handsome now and maybe that''s why I don''t recognize you even when you appeared on TV." She chuckled, holding him in both of his upper arms.

    Aston reached out to her and gently wiped away her tears. "We met after 17 years and today is our birthday too. Why are you crying?" He smiled though he admitted that his eyes were all red too.

    Sharaughed and holds his hand. "You''re right. I shouldn''t cry on such a good day." She pulled him and make him sit on the couch.

    "I miss you, Aria. I always see you in my dreams. Our parents... " He instantly paused and his smile slowly faded. This was the first time they met ever since their mother''s death!

    "I know, Aston. I know. Let''s not talk about those painful experience. We are both alive and we meet again. That only matters."

    Aston slowly nodded but he suddenly realized something. "How is this possible, Aria? How did you know that I''m Aston Min? Besides, Nicole... " His eyelids flickered and then he turned to the kitchen.

    Shara nodded with a smile. "It''s all thanks to her. While you were talking on the phonest night, I overheard your name. I begged her to tell me who she was talking to but she won''t speak. She''s very loyal." She slightly chuckled as she now understood that Nicole turned her down to protect Aston''s secret.

    "I told her that it was my brother''s name and she only tells me about you after that. I tried toe to you right away but... it was raining too heavily and you were out of the city. So, Nicole nned this surprise. Before you reach here, I was so nervous." She added.

    Aston turned his head to the kitchen once again and this made Shara smile. "We can talk about other thingster. We have so much time. But this is your birthday party, Aston. Nicole works so hard to prepare this for you. Don''t leave her alone." She pointed her chin at the kitchen, urging him to go to her.

    Aston turned to Shara and saw her urging stare. Then he smiled and rose from his seat. He walked to the kitchen and saw Nicole who was busy arranging things. Her back faced him and she wasn''t even aware of his presence. Then he cautiously approached her and hug her from behind, taking her by surprise.

    He leaned down and gently kissed her on the neck and then on her jawline which made her smile. "You should spend more time with Aria. It''s been 17 years and you will surely have many things to talk about." She calmly said to him.

    "I don''t even know how to express my gratitude, Nicole." He said, still wrapping his arms around her body. "You fulfilled my wish and this is the best birthday gift for me." He longingly buried his face in her neck and shoulder.

    "It''s just luck, Aston. I don''t do anything but luck finds its way to us. Maybe the gods pitied us." She said, standing still in her ce.

    "You are the greatest blessing of my life, Nicole." He murmured.

    She turned around and wrapped her hands around his shoulders. "What if you neglect me now that you find your beloved sister?" She yfully asked him and it made him chuckled.

    "Do you think I will do that?" He mused.

    She fell silent as if she was thinking hard. "A bit." She replied and it was followed by a peal of lightughter.

    He frowned and helplessly shook his head but the next second, he leaned down to capture her attractive lips but... the sound of the doorbell interrupted him. He frowned even deeper but sheughed at his reaction.

    "They might be your friends. Let''s go." She said and pulled him out of the kitchen while he maintained an annoyed face.

    Not only Liam Ryu and Samuel Yoo but Leon also made his way inside the house. He had urgent matters to take care of in the base of the ckhood, so he couldn''te early.

    Last night, Shara told him about Aston and the surprise they nned. At first, he couldn''t believe it. That celebrity and the secret ''Pacesetter'' was Shara''s twin brother whom she missed for years? He thought that it was nonsense. However, Shara never wanted to talk about her family andst night, she voluntarily brought it up. That alone proved that she wasn''t lying.

    He should also be there during the sibling''s reunion but... Ryan called him and he had to rush out in a hurry.

    "You''re done? Is everything settled in the base?" Shara promptly asked him as she holds him.

    He nodded and nced down at her. "Did it goes well?" He asked.

    Shara nodded and she turned to Aston who was now weing his two friends. After a few seconds, everyone took a seat.

    Aston stood up and nced at a few good friends who came to celebrate with him. "Today is a very special day for me." He said with a smile. "Not only did I get to celebrate my birthday for the first time in 17 years but I also reunite with someone very precious to me."

    He nced down at his detective friend who looked at him with a confused face. "Liam, you are the one who helped me look for my sister all these years. I''m really grateful, so... " He paused and turned to Shara. "I want you to meet my sister, Aria."

    Liam? The name rang a bell in Shara''s mind. She thought about it for a while and suddenly darted her eyes to the man. "Liam Ryu?" She gasped. That friend from the neighbourhood?

    Liam''s face turned pale at the sudden deration. His gaze shifted to the woman whom Aston referred to. She was Aria Min?!

    "Liam. Are you really Liam Ryu?" Shara asked as she rose from her seat.

    "Aria Min?" Liam asked and followed suit.

    Then a smile stered Shara''s face and rushed to Liam who was standing just a few steps away. She smiled at him and gave him a small hug. "It''s nice to meet you again, Liam." She said to him.

    Everything happened so fast and Liam finds it hard to believe! The old friend whom he had been searching for years just hugged him! How did this happen?!

    When Shara sensed the curious stare of Leon, she promptly turned to him. "Liam is my childhood friend." Then she turned back to Liam and said, "If you know Aston and Nicole, then you might also hear of Leon Jung. He is my husband."

    Husband she said? Liam could feel his jaw dropped to the floor! Nicole''s engagement was broken just weeks ago and now... the ex-fiance already had a wife?! On top of that, the wife was Aria Min, his childhood best friend!

    "Nice to meet you," Leon said and nodded once.

    "Nice to meet you too," Liam said, ncing at Leon.

    Shara turned to Aston and thetter said, "You might hear of Samuel Yoo, Aria. He is a good friend of mine."

    Shara turned to Samuel and thetter stood up, reaching his hand out to her. "So, you''re Aston''s secret twin sister? I''m so d to meet you."

    Shara smiled and gave him a handshake. "It''s nice to meet you too."

    Samuel remained calm but he had so many questions in his head just like Liam! He had heard about Aston''s long lost twin sister but he never knows the whole story. And now, the twin sister showed up and what''s more? She was the wife of Leon Jung, Nicole''s ex-fiance! And Aston was dating Nicole!

    Why were things soplicated?!

 Chapter 105 - Because Hes Your Brother

    Leon rose from his seat and look at the banner and photos. "I think they need some change." He nced at Nicole and thetter nodded with a smile.

    They walked to where the banner was hanged and they flipped it over. Everyone was in awe when they see the other side of the banner. Not only Aston''s name but Shara''s real name was also written there. There were also some photos of her. Now, all the decorations were dedicated to the twins.

    Shara walked to the banner and observed it. "I thought that we prepared everything together. Howe I don''t know about this?" She said as she nced at Leon and Nicole.

    "This is a secret." Leon promptly said as he stood behind Shara, cing his hands on her shoulders.

    Shara frowned a bit and break free from him. Then she walked to Aston who was sitting just a few steps away. "We are finally celebrating our birthday together again." She said, smiling at him.

    Aston nced at the banner and nodded. "I never once celebrate our birthday without you, Aria."

    "Me too," Shara said which made him raised a brow. Then Leon chimed in.

    "She imed that she didn''t remember her birthday. But... " Leon turned to Shara with a slight frown. "It turns out that she was lying."

    "You should have told us sooner, Aston," Liam said and nced at Shara. "If we know it beforehand, we will be able to bring a gift for Aria too."

    Aston tried to exin that he only finds out too but...

    "Meeting you again is already a gift for me, Liam," Shara muttered and nced at Samuel. "You too, Samuel. I''m d to know that Aston has a good friend like you. Your presence is already a gift for me."

    After chatting for a while, they had dinner and it was followed by desserts. Nicole hired a chef to prepare all the dishes for this special asion.

    It was already 10 p.m. when Liam and Samuel tried to go home. Aston and Nicole see them out.

    "Thank you so much foring. Aston told me that I can ask you for help if I have a problem as you are a detective. But I''m not quite pleased because you tracked me down that day while I was in the cemetery." Nicole jokingly said to Liam and thetter chuckled.

    "I did that to help my lovestruck friend but... let''s hope that there won''t be next time." Liam dryly said and Aston frowned.

    "I still find it hard to believe that my friend manages to have someone like you. Did you know this, Nicole? Aston has a long history of dating. He had dated many actresses - "

    Samuel couldn''t finish his words as Aston covered his mouth with his hand. "I will see them off. Go back in." Aston promptly said and pulled out his two friends.

    Nicole stared at them for a while and lightly chuckled as she shook her head. Then she walked back inside the house.

    "You should watch your mouth, Samuel Yoo," Aston said to his friend with an annoyed face.

    "Why? Now, that you met the right one, you are ashamed of your past?" Samuel jokingly said to him. He nced at Aston with a mischievous smile.

    Aston helplessly shook his head. "You should also stop ying around if you don''t want to end up like me. You will surely regret it when you meet the right one." He slightly raised his right palm and looked at his two friends. "I''m going back. Let''s meet up again some other day."

    When Aston walked inside the house, he saw Nicole chatting with Shara and Leon. He quickly joined them and sat next to Nicole.

    "I have many questions, Aria. I want to know how you live on after leaving that orphanage, who is thatdy who takes you away and... " He briefly nced at Leon. "How you meet him and end up with him."

    The house became very quiet for a while until Leon said, "I will answer for her. Shara is notfortable speaking of her past."

    "Leon," Shara said but Leon holds her hand and nodded his head at her. Then he turned to the confused Aston.

    "When I first met your sister, she was 13 years old. She was trying to run far away from the orphanage and that was when my mother saw her coincidentally. Then my mother brought her home."

    Aston darted his eyes to Shara. "Does that mean you stay with the Jung family since then? They raised you?"

    Shara nodded and Leon continued. "She didn''t speak even when we asked her name. My mother ended up giving her a new name and she also inherited my mother''s surname, Lee. Shara Lee."

    "After staying with us for a while, my mother finally seeded in making Shara talked. After hearing out her story, my mother decided to let her stay with us. That''s why she asked the orphanage Director not to search for her anymore."

    "I led a good and sheltered life, Aston," Shara spoke up. "I went to school with Leon and learn everything with him. They looked after me as their own. If it''s not because of their help, I won''t reach where I am now."

    Aston truly wished to ask her about how she became a member of ckhood. He knows very well that each member was well trained. Why did she choose such a path? But still, Nicole didn''t know about this and he can''t bring it up now.

    Shara stared at her brother and understood what he was thinking about. Then she said, "I want to know this. The Jung''s never forced me into anything. Every path I take is my own choice." She was also very curious. What made him join the gang and how did he live his life until now? But she wasn''t sure if it was the right time.

    "I''m d to hear that, Aria. I always wondered if you are still alive. How you grow up, where you are now and... If you are happy or not." He briefly nced at Leon and wondered if his sister was happy with him. Not to mention that he once used to love Nicole. However, he knew that his sister loved Leon. Her eyes said so.

    "I am happy, Aston. I have Leon and now that I met you, all my wish are fulfilled." Shara paused and asked, "Then what about you? Are you happy? How did you live your life?"

    Aston turned to Nicole and smiled. "You can see how happy I am, Aria. She makes me regain my smile and about my past... I will tell you some other day."

    Would he tell her that he joined the gang and failed to live an honourable life, all because he wished to find her?! He would prevent it as much as he could. Besides, it will only make her me herself!

    His response only made Shara more worried but she reluctantly nodded. "Okay, let''s do that."

    After chatting for a while more, Shara and Leon bid goodbye and left the house. Leon drives the car but he was very quiet. This was so unlike him and it made Shara worried.

    "Leon, is something wrong?" She calmly asked. Leon didn''t say anything and she thought that he wasn''t going to answer her. She tried to say something again but...

    "It would be nice if you tell me your birthday, Shara. We will surely celebrate it together each year and you won''t need to say that you haven''t celebrated your birthday for many years now." Leon''s disappointment was so evident in his voice.

    Leon was rarely upset with her and... she didn''t know what to do. She never revealed her birthday because she was reminded of the past. However, she never thought that he would wish to celebrate with her each year!

    "I''m sorry. I was convinced that it would only bring back bittersweet memories and - "

    "I have told you many times, Shara. All these years, I worked hard to let all your bad memories wiped away by good ones. If we celebrate your birthday in the past, I would make sure that I give you happy and precious memories that will ovee your fear of being hurt." He paused and recalled one thing.

    "I saw the way Aston look at me. He doubts that you are happy with me. I understand why he thinks that way but still... it hurt me. I want to give you all happiness. I want you to stop having those haunting nightmares and only build happy memories with me. I want to do that."

    Before Shara could respond, Leon pulled over the car and turned to her. "But I won''t me you. I know that most of it are my fault. I will give my all and prove to Aston that your decision is not wrong. I will show him that."

    "Why do you care so much about how he thinks of you?" Shara promptly asked.

    "Because he''s your brother," Leon muttered. "I''m well aware of how much you love your brother, so I don''t want to make things hard for you."

 Chapter 106 - Will That Make You Feel Less Suffocated?

    Nicole was standing on a balcony, staring at the vast sky. Unlikest night, the weather was clear and mesmerizing stars scattered throughout the sky. However, there was a cold breeze and it was a little cold.

    "What are you doing?" Aston asked her from behind. He was holding a small nket in his hand and when he reached where she was standing, he covered her with the nket.

    "I''m just enjoying the view," Nicole said as she nced up at the sky.

    Aston stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her body, embracing her. "I think I still don''t thank you enough. You fulfilled my dream of 17 years." He muttered.

    "I''m d to bring you happiness. That''s all." Nicole said as she narrowed her eyes at his head which was ced on her left shoulder.

    "I will never forget today. It''s the best birthday ever and the most precious gift." He said and lifted her head to look at the sky.

    His words made Nicole realized something. She raised a brow and turned around, facing at him. "Wait a minute." She said and walked inside.

    After a while, she returned with a nicely wrapped gift. Then she made him sat down on the bench which was ced in one corner. "This is the gift I bought for you but with your sister''s presence, Ipletely forgot about it." She said and shook her head. Why was she so absent-minded?!

    For Aston, reuniting with his sister was already the greatest gift but he didn''t want to let her down. So, he took the gift with a smile.

    When he opened it, an enchanting watch was presented to his sight. Equipped with an astounding 1280 diamonds; polished and satin-finished with18k 5n gold and HUB2900 Quartz Movement; it was one of the famous collections of the Hublot Big Bang watch.

    Aston was in awe when he nced at the watch! After observing it for a while, he turned to Nicole.

    "Do you like it?" She promptly asked him.

    "Yes, I have only seen this watch in pictures and never had one. The Hublot Big Bang watches are extremely pricey." Aston remarked and Nicole raised a brow.

    "You know the brand right away?" She asked with an amazed face.

    "Yes. I love watches and I have quite a collection. But this is my first time having a piece as pricey as this one. I love it but Nicole, this is too much. I''m sure that you will spend at least 5 million on this single piece." He said with his gaze never leaving her.

    Nicole didn''t know that he would know so much about watches! He even figured out the price that easy. "I Iike that one so much when I firste across it. Besides, I want to buy something that will be with you every day. So, even when we are too busy, that will remind you of me. That''s why I choose that watch." She exined.

    Hearing her out, Aston promptly put on the watch. "Does it suit me?" He asked her with a satisfying smile.

    Nicole stared at him for a while and said, "It''s just like I imagine."

    Aston chuckled and narrowed his eyes at the watch. "It''s amazing." Hemented.

    Nicole also stared at the watch on his wrist and when something crossed her mind, she turned to him. "If you love watches and have quite a collection, that means you will often change your watch. If I know this beforehand, I will buy a few for you and give you a whole new collection."

    Aston sighed but it was followed by a light chuckle. "How your brain works always amaze me but think of it. A single piece cost you millions and if you were to give me a collection, you will have to spend so much."

    "I don''t really care about that." Nicole simply replied while staring at the watch on his wrist.

    Yang Group was one of thergest global corporations in the country and its influence spread worldwide. Aston was well aware of this. He also knew that unlike a mere actor like him, Nicole would have billions but... he didn''t like it when she spends too much on him. However, her brain never understood this.

    "Then let''s do like this. I will wear this watch every day just like you wanted. I have to try on several brands due to my career but outside work when I am just Aston Kang, I will only wear this. Are you satisfied with that?" He calmly said to her.

    "Do you mean that you will stick to just this while you really love a watch?" She asked with a slight frown.

    Astonughed and lifted his wrist where he wears the watch. "What I''m saying is that I don''t think I can wear other watches anymore. I like this so much. That''s why."

    Nicole finally nodded in satisfaction. "Alright. Let''s do that." She paused and asked, "Then what about buying a house nearby?"

    "I told you that I will take care of that. I will work on it." Aston promptly said. He didn''t want her to say that she will take care of it. It will need a lot of exnation to naturally turn her down again!

    * * *

    <strong>The Next Day</strong>

    Nicole was eating breakfast with Garcia Han in the main mansion. Both of them were fully dressed for work, all set to leave right after breakfast.

    "Yang Apparel will beunched today, right?" Garcia Han asked Nicole.

    "Yes, Mother. The event will start at 1 in the afternoon." Nicole promptly replied.

    "That''s great. I can''t be present there, so I will send some flowers." Garcia Han said as she put down the knife and fork and turned to Nicole.

    Nicole did the same and said, "I get it." In fact, she was quite happy that Garcia Han won''t be present. Her present would only make her ufortable.

    "Do you think about it? I told you that I will grant you whatever you want."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes when she heard her step-mother. She indeed thinks about it but she couldn''te up with a good one. Besides, she needs to be very cautious in this matter.

    "I think you don''t decide yet." Garcia Han said when she fell silent. "I heard that Leon visits you the day you move to your new house and also yesterday. His so-called wife is also with him."

    Nicole already saw thising so she remained calm. "That''s true. They help me in arranging the new furniture and cleaning."

    "Nicole, you should steer clear of Leon Jung. Who knows what he has on mind? It''s best for you to stay away from him." Garcia Han promptly said in a stern voice.

    "I don''t know why you are so wary of him, Mother. Leon is just an average man. We only want to be on good terms." Nicole argued though she kept her voice calm all the time.

    "You don''t know him at all. Trust me, he is just hiding his ws. Why don''t you just listen to me like you always did? Or... " Garcia Han paused and her face darkened. "Don''t tell me that you like him."

    "Mother," Nicole uttered and shut her eyes. She was too tired of this pointless argument. When she opened her eyes, she said, "I do everything you said and to follow your n to regain your reputation, I even gave in to Aston Kang. But you keep on doubting me and confronting me. You don''t trust me at all and this is too suffocating!"

    For the third time in her life, she raised her voice at Garcia Han! The first time was when thetter threatened her with Alex Jo''s life. The second was that night a few days ago when her stepmother tried to harm that woman who humiliated her in front of thepany building. Now, it''s the third time!

    When she suddenly realized her behaviour just now, she raised a brow and quickly lowered her head. "I apologize, Mother. I was out of line. Please forgive me."

    Maybe she apologized out of habit but she knew one thing. Right now, she can''t afford to trigger her stepmother''s rage. It would bring her no good.

    Turning away from Nicole, Garcia Han fell silent for a while. What was she thinking? Nicole was curious but she had no idea. Her stepmother was never easy to read.

    After what seemed to be forever, the stepmother rose from her seat, trying to walk out of the dining room and when Nicole saw this, she abruptly rose from her seat. Was she that offended? Why didn''t she say anything?! This was too unlike her!

    "Mother. You can punish me if that will make you feel better. Please forgive me. It won''t happen again." She promptly said when Garcia Han was about to leave the dining room.

    Garcia Han halted when she heard her and after a few seconds, she turned around, ncing at Nicole. "I will order my men to leave you alone. They won''t be watching your move anymore. Will that make you feel less suffocated? You can also think of it as the wish that I owe you. You always longed for freedom."

 Chapter 107 - Shameless Stranger

    Nicole was in a daze! Herplicated step-mother had be moreplicated than ever before! Every word she heard just now was beyond her imagination and as such, she ended up standing still without uttering a single word.

    "I will take it as a yes." Garcia Han said after a while and left the dining room.

    Seeing her disappearing form snapped Nicole out of her stupor and losing no time, she quickly ran after her. She didn''t think she could suppress her curiosity anymore!

    "Mother, I don''t understand." She uttered when Garcia Han was standing just before her. "You are acting strange these days." She briefly nced at the door and saw Alex Jo standing there, all set to leave with the Minister.

    Garcia Han turned around and said, "You''re the one who is acting strange, Nicole. I grant you what you always wanted. Rather than thanking me, you said that you don''t understand."

    "I was in a daze. That''s why." Nicole promptly replied. "You were never... " Her voice trailed off, reluctant to continue.

    "I was never kind to you. Is this what you tried to say?" Garcia Han finished it for her.

    "What I''m trying to say is - "

    "Nicole." Garcia Han muttered her name and let out a sigh. "I give you what you want yet you make a fuss. Are you trying to test my patience?"

    Nicole still couldn''t feel at ease but... she understood that this was a pointless argument. As such, she decided to back down. "I won''t dare." She responded, slightly lowering her head.

    Garcia Han remained quiet for a while and sighed once again. "Let''s talk when I visit your new house. I''m tired." She said in a low voice and left the house with Alex Jo.

    Even when she was on her way to herpany, Nicole couldn''t brush away what she had in mind. It was just too strange! Then she recalled what Alex Jo told her. Maybe she should give it another serious thought.

    * * *

    Theunching of Yang Apparel and its new brand was held sessfully. With Yang Apparel as one of their new field, Yang Group had made a grand entrance in the fashion business.

    Despite all the things she went through these days, Nicole was extremely happy because one of her wishes was fulfilled. She even decided to spend more time and efforts in building up and expanding Yang Apparel.

    After chatting with the guests and seeing most of them out, Nicole was currently preparing to wrap up things there and went back to the main building until...

    "Chairwoman Yang, I really love all the products of your brand today."

    She heard a man''s voice from behind and she quickly turned around. A charming young man dressed in business attire was standing behind her with a little smile on his face. She didn''t recognize him but if he could attend the event, he must be quite an established businessman.

    "Thank you." She said as she slightly smiled out of courtesy.

    "I heard some rumours saying that you designed some of the dress yourself. Is it true?" The man asked, making her blinked in surprise.

    Only a very few people know about that... Howe this man knew it?! That''s impossible. She was about to ask him who he was but...

    "I think I''m right. Your expression said so." The young man slightly chuckled and leaned a bit towards her, his lips near her ear. "The dresses are pretty, but not as pretty as the designer." He pulled back and shed a menacing smile. Then he immediately walked away.

    Nicole stared at the strange yet shameless stranger until he was out of her sight. A frown was on her face when she recalled what he just told her. "Is he a psycho?" She muttered and shook her head. Then she left for the main building.

    *

    The young man who just walked out of the Yang Apparel building gets inside a car. He immediately loosened his tie when the driver started the car.

    Sitting on the front next to the driver seat was another young man also dressed in business attire. He looked at the man in the backseat through the mirror and asked, "Why do you suddenly change your mind, sir? You always said that you hate such gatherings."

    The young man on the backseat frowned. "I''m bored in my hotel suite." He paused and nced at the car behind them through the mirror. "They won''t let me leave unless it''s for business purpose."

    He recalled the event he just attended and slightly smiled. "I never knew that the young Chairwoman of Yang Group is such a beauty."

    "Sir, you should remember your father''s warning. No fooling around. Only work."

    The young man frowned at his assistant''s words. "I know that. You are just like my father. Always lecturing me."

    He fell silent for a while but when an idea crossed his mind, his lips curved into a smile. Then be quickly turned to his assistant on the front. "Jony, let''s lose them." He said smirking at the car behind.

    The assistant named Jony frowned. "Sir, the Chairman arranged them to protect you. He won''t be please if you do that."

    "Even if they report to Father, I will take all responsibility. Just do as I say. I have somewhere to go." The young man firmly said.

    Jony sighed in defeat and ordered the driver, "Lose them."

    *

    Nicole was about to leave her office when she received a call from Aston. She promptly picked up with a smile.

    "You''re free?" She immediately asked him.

    "A few minutes. I heard that theunching of Yang Apparel is very sessful. Congrats, Nicole." Aston said to her from the other line.

    "Though I already received those words many times today, I''m d to hear it from you." Nicole yfully said and he chuckled.

    "I should have attended the event. My schedule is so tight and it can''t be helped." Aston clicked his tongue. Filming for a drama was never easy!

    Nicole suddenly realized something and asked, "The drama you''re currently filming also starred Anna Park, right?" She made a deliberate pause and then asked, "Do I have anything to worry about?"

    Her question quite amused him and as such, he ended up chuckling again. Why did she have to ask him if she needs to worry?! He was never able to predict her words or actions!

    "No. There''s nothing to worry about. We helped each other to have great teamwork. That''s all." He finally said after much thinking. If he didn''t answer her carefully, he was afraid that it won''t satisfy her curiosity. The result will be the same as before. Questions after questions!

    "Okay then. I will trust you." She smiled in satisfaction but slightly frowned when she said, "Rather than blindly thinking about it, I decided to ask you straightforwardly. Worrying needs so much energy."

    "I''m d your little mind think through that," Aston remarked. Why did she have so many sides in her?! However, he finds it adorable.

    "Little mind? How can you say that while I look after a huge corporation?" Nicole whined. Was he saying she was dumb or what?!

    "You get me wrong. What I''m trying to say is that sometimes, your mind works like a little child but at other times, you''re very mature again. I find that so amusing." He promptly exined which finally made her smiled again.

    "You really have a way with words, Mr. Min. No wonder you''re a celebrity." She dryly said.

    Aston let out a lightughter. "At least, I need to be good at that." He paused when something crossed his mind. "By the way, I already found someone who can protect you and be responsible for your safety. I will introduce him to you as soon as I have time."

    "That soon?" Nicole raised a brow. "Is he someone you know?"

    "Yeah. I know him well, so you can be at ease. He will be very reliable."

    "Alright," Nicole said and nced at her wristwatch. "I have to go. My step-mother is nning to visit my new house today."

    "Okay. Take care."

    "You too." Nicole ended the call and when she was about to rose from her seat, she received a message. When she noticed that it was from Garcia Han, she promptly opened it. The stepmother was saying that she won''t be able to visit her tonight.

    What''s going on with her? Nicole recalled their conversation in the morning. She said that she was tired. Was she sick? She immediately shook her head, telling herself that won''t be the case.

    Then she left her office and started driving her car. Something felt strange. No matter how much she nced around her surroundings, she didn''t see Garcia Han''s men at all!

    Did she really ordered her men to stop keeping an eye on her?! She didn''t expect that. After all, her stepmother said that they should talkter.

    No matter what, she understood that Garcia Han was taking a huge risk. What''s gotten into her mind these days?!

 Chapter 108 - Was He Crazy?

    Nicole was in her office, going through some files as she had many things to deal with right away. She was so upied with theunching of Yang Apparel the day before yesterday and she rarely had much time for other business.

    She had an important meeting today. She couldn''t prepare much in thest few days due to the event but the staff from Yang Apparel were working hard for this exact meeting. Besides, she already spent a good time preparing for this a few weeks ago.

    She spent a few hours going through the files which will be important for the meeting. In no time, it was almost 1 p.m., the time for the meeting.

    Just before the clock struck 1, her assistant, Julia Cha made her way inside her office, informing her that the guest had arrived. Nicole rose from her seat when the guest walked inside her office. When her gazended on the man, she raised a brow.

    Wasn''t he that shameless stranger from the event?! So... he was the Representative of the influential Aris Group whom she was supposed to meet?! She was so stupefied and ended up staring at him without saying anything.

    "I think you still remember me, Chairwoman Yang." The man said with a light chuckle. "It''s nice to meet you again. I''m Mario Aris."

    "Mr. Aris." Nicole finally greeted him, snapping herself out of her stupor. But she still finds it hard to believe it.

    The Aris Group was the biggest corporation in New Zend which has its branch in many countries. It was among the top 20 corporations of the world and its influence was huge in the business world.

    Nicole had heard that the Representative was the only son and heir of the Aris Group but there were no photos of him no matter how much they search for. It''s not a miracle that she didn''t recognize him that day in the event.

    The only information she knew was that this Representative was originally from this country but he was adopted by the Aris family. He had no resemnce to New Zenders. Instead, he looked like one of them though he bears a different surname.

    "I had no idea that you attend the event. From what I heard from your assistant, you cannot attend the event, so I have no idea that it was you." Nicole promptly said when they settled on the couch.

    Mario Aris slightly smiled. "I enjoyed the event. I think I understand why my father thinks highly of Yang Group."

    Somehow, Nicole didn''t feel thatfortable with this man. She wasn''t sure of why. Maybe because of his shameless behaviour that day. Maybe because she thinks he was strange. Yes, there was something strange with him. He seemed too... fake.

    "I''m d to hear that, Mr. Aris." She remained courteous and professional despite her strange thoughts. Then she put the files before him. She was about to exin but...

    Mario Aris take out his pen and signed the documents without even reading the details! She could felt her jaw dropped to the floor! Was he crazy?!

    "What are you doing?" She promptly asked, failing to hold back herself.

    "I am here to sign the documents to start the trade between us, right? I just do my job." Mario Aris simply said as he pushed back the files to her. "Here, it''s done."

    "Mr. Aris, that''s careless of you. What will you do if these documents contain some fraud?"

    "Are you saying that you will y a trick on me?" Mario Aris asked and Nicole quickly turned away.

    "I don''t mean that." She said, unable to hide her displeasure.

    Mario slightly frowned and narrowed his eyes at the files. "I''m here to sign the deal on behalf of my father. My father trusts yourpany and I trust my father''s decision."

    "What if you are wrong?" Nicole argued, refusing to back down easily. This was supposed to be an important meeting. How did it end up like this?!

    Mario chuckled and gave a quick thought. "Then... I will just take responsibility."

    Nicole was rendered speechless! Though he was an only son, how could someone like him represent a global group like Aris Group?!

    Seeing her expression, Mario Aris let out a lightughter. "You look more beautiful than that day, Chairwoman." He remarked confidently which instantly annoyed her.

    "I''m expecting a bit of professionalism as this is an important meeting. But you prove me wrong, Mr. Aris." She coldly remarked but he still smiled.

    "You seem to be soft and fragile but... you''re quite bold and daring. No one dares to talk to me that way." He stated though a smile was still on his face.

    Nicole felt hopeless. It''s useless to try to reason with him. So, she decided to not argue with him anymore. After all, he was still here as the Representative of Aris Group.

    "If you have no intention of reading the details, I won''tin anymore. We will set the date for the meeting with my staffs from Yang Apparel and inform you. Do you have any specific date on mind?" She calmly said.

    "What about the day after tomorrow?" Mario promptly suggested.

    Nicole raised a brow. To be fully prepared for a meeting, her team would need at least 3 days and a week at most and he wants it the day after tomorrow?

    "Why? Do you think you won''t be able to finish the preparations? I think that Yang Group is one of the best. Am I wrong?" Mario Aris said to her in a challenging tone.

    Was this his way of getting back at her? Howme! But he came here for this deal all the way from New Zend. What''s more? No corporation would be foolish enough to let this chance pass!

    "Fine. Be it the day after tomorrow. We will get it done by the next meeting." She said, trying her best to remain calm. Then she tried to take the files but...

    "You are not pleased when I signed without reading. Besides, you still don''t get a chance to exin. Why don''t you do it now?" Mario said, putting his hand on top of the files.

    Nicole was utterly annoyed by now! However, she holds back herself and picked up the files. She exined the contents of the contract to him but... she didn''t notice that he never took his eyes off her the whole time she exined. He wasn''t even paying attention to what she said!

    *

    Mario walked out of thepany building and gets inside the backseat of the car that awaited him.

    "You''re longer than expected. You insisted to go alone saying that you will sign the contract andes out right away." His assistant, Jony promptly said to him.

    "It can''t be helped." Mario simply said as he loosened his tie again. Wearing it always suffocates him.

    "That''s unlike you," Jony said and turned to the back, observing him. "Aren''t you the type who always create a chance even if there are none? Now you say that it can''t be helped. It''s so fishy." He eyed him suspiciously.

    Mario helplessly shook his head but he had no intention to answer Jony. Instead, he eyed the car behind his car. He tried to spoke up but...

    "You can''t do that anymore. The Chairman already scolds you for thest time we lost them. Do you want to upset him again?" Jony said to him firmly.

    Mario sighed but when an idea crossed his mind, he told his driver to pull over the car. Thetter quickly did as he was told.

    When his car stopped, the car behind followed suit and two men gets off the car and rushed to him. Then he rolled down the car windows.

    "Sir, do you need anything?" One of the men asked as they bowed.

    "I have to meet someone." When one of the guards tried to spoke up, he makes a dismissive gesture. "You already know how persistent I am. Even if you disagree, I will still manage to lose you and go alone. But... if I do that, my father won''t be pleased. What''s more? You will surely receive more scoldings than me for failing to fulfil your duty."

    The two guards exchanged nces with each other when they heard him. They know he was right. If he wished to run away, he always seeds.

    "So, will you quietly followed me there without reporting to my father or... I will go alone?" Mario added.

    "We wille with you." The two guards quickly replied.

    "My father?"

    The guards gave a quick thought and said, "We won''t report it to him."

    Mario smiled and the guards quickly get back inside the car. He returned to his hotel suite first and get changed. He told Jony and his driver to take a rest and he sets off to his destination with his two guards.

    After riding the car for two hours, Mario finally reached his destination. Rather than getting out straight away, he takes out his phone and dialled one number after hesitating for a while. He let out a breath when the person from the other line picked up the call.

    "Aston. It''s me, Zander."

 Chapter 109 - Shall We Do What You Always Wanted?

    Aston walked out of the filming set after he finally finished shooting for the day. He nced around and saw one man standing at a distance, pressing his back against his car. Was that Zander Choi? There were also two other men on the other side of the car.

    The young man narrowed his eyes at the ground but he nced at his wristwatch once in a while. Then Aston walked to him.

    "Zander Choi?" He said while standing before him.

    Mario lifted his head and looked at the man standing before him. "Aston." He said with a smile.

    "I almost fail to recognize you! You have changed so much." Aston remarked. "How long has it been? Is it about... " His voice trailed off, trying to figure out the years.

    "It''s been 14 years," Mario said to him and briefly observed him. "You''re too hard to meet." He slightly chuckled, hinting at the fact that he waited here for almost an hour!

    "Don''t get me started. It''s so exhausting." Aston promptly said with an annoyed face.

    Marioughed and nced at his wristwatch. "You''re done for today, right? Shall we return to the city and have some drinks together?"

    Nicole briefly crossed Aston''s mind but when he thought about the fact that it''s been 14 years since hest met this old friend, he decided to agree. "Okay. Let''s do that."

    After driving back to the city, the two men settled in one private room of a famous bar.

    "I bet life won''t be easy for you." Aston jokingly said, eyeing at the door. The two guards were still standing near the door outside the room.

    Mario frowned. "They are so annoying. Boring too."

    Aston poured a ss of whiskey for him and said, "I never thought that you wille to see me. After all, it''s been 14 years and you are now the heir of Aris Group."

    Mario narrowed his eyes at the ss for a while. Then he raised it and gulped it. "No matter what, you''re still a friend of mine. Besides... " He paused and turned to Aston. "My current name, family, wealth, title and everything; they were originally yours. You refused to be adopted and I was sent in your ce."

    Aston''s smile slipped a bit but he maintained hisposure again very soon. "It''s all in the past. Let''s not talk about that." He raised his ss and took a sip of the whiskey. "How do you live your life?" He asked Mario.

    "Quite boring." Mario bluntly said and Astonughed.

    "You still have a family."

    Mario nodded his head. "I know. My adoptive parents love me and take good care of me but... it''s hard to live up to my father''s expectation. Besides, I''m not that interested in business. I find it boring."

    "Did you regret?" Aston asked and nced at Mario. "I mean, leaving to a faraway ce."

    Mario narrowed his eyes at the ss again for a while. "No." He took a sip of the drink and turned to Aston with a slight smile. "This is not my country anymore. Here, I''m just a foreigner. Besides, I don''t have many good memories in this country. For me, my real home is New Zend."

    Aston sit still, thinking of what he just heard. He just had a feeling that his old friend from the orphanage had changed a lot.

    "At first, I don''t understand why you refused to leave this country. But after a few years, I finally understand while putting myself in your shoes." Mario said. "Unlike you, I had no family in this whole country to hold me back. So, I''m fine with it though it''s my first time back here in 14 years. But if it was you, you won''t be fine with that because of your sister."

    Aston smiled at Mario''s words. "You have grown up. I don''t see that immature boy in you anymore."

    "I''m just a year younger yet you won''t stop speaking like you''re many years older," Mario said with a slight frown but Aston simply chuckled. "What about your sister?" He asked.

    "I find her." Aston simply replied.

    Mario''s face brightened up at his response. "Really? When?"

    "Three days ago."

    Mario could felt his jaw dropped to the floor. Three days ago?! Does it mean that he searched for her all those years?!

    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m happy and lucky enough to meet her again safe and sound. The years don''t matter to me. What matters is that I seed." Aston said and lightly patted on Mario''s shoulder.

    "It''s good if you feel that way. Your patience is truly something." Mario remarked.

    Aston knew that it wasn''t because he was patient. He had no choice but to be patient. However, he didn''t say anything and took a sip of the drink again.

    "Are you here for business?" He asked after a few seconds.

    "Yeah. I hate business trips but I agreed to this one. I think it''s a great chance to meet you again. That''s why."

    "When the orphanage Director called me the day before yesterday and said that you were looking for me, I was quite shocked. I initially thought that you would already forget about me." Aston said as he lightly chuckled.

    "You changed your name," Mario stated with a sigh. "That''s why I can''t find you and ask the Director for help. I was quite flustered when I heard your identity. You also have quite a fans in my country."

    "I''m honored." Aston let out aughter.

    Mario leaned a bit towards him and whispered, "Yesterday, I spent my whole time investigating you. Seems like we have a simr trait."

    "What is it?" Aston promptly asked with a curious face.

    "You date many women. I am also never interested in a real romance." Mario said with a menacing smile and Aston instantly pushed him away.

    "I already changed. I don''t do that anymore." The actor bluntly said.

    Mario became very curious. "Does that mean you are serious now? You met the right one?"

    "I think so."

    Mario frowned at his short response. "Who is her? Is she some celebrity like you? Do I know her?" He was very eager to know the answer!

    Aston briefly thought of Nicole and he slightly smiled. "How long will you stay?"

    Mario frowned deeper when Aston changed the topic. But still, he answered, "A few weeks."

    Aston nodded. "That''s great. We still have some time, so I will introduce her to youter."

    "Really? You better not go back on your words. I will still stalk you if you do that." Mario''s face brightened up at once.

    Aston nced at his old friend and when he saw his carefree smile, he felt relieved. It won''t be easy to blend into another country. He might suffer a lot but still, he didn''t lose his carefree smile and pure mind. He was d for that. "I won''t." He said with a little smile.

    * * *

    Garcia Han was in her study, going through some files when Carson Jun suddenly showed up. Seeing him, she abruptly rose from her seat.

    It''s the first time they met each other again since the night Carson left while having dinner. However, he still keeps his promise. He never missed her call.

    "You seem to be busy." Carson Jun said, standing before her desk.

    "Just a bit." Garcia Han promptly said. "You''re not angry anymore?" She cautiously asked him.

    "When did I ever get angry at you?" Carson said and slightly smiled. "I only need time and I think you have given me enough. I''m sorry for my behaviour that night, Garcia. That was the first and it will also be thest."

    Garcia Han walked past her desk and stood next to him. "You don''t have to hold back all the time. You can tell me if anything troubles you." She calmly said, ncing at him.

    "Don''t worry. There is nothing like that. As always, I will assist you in whatever you want to achieve. I will do whatever you want me to do. Even if you wish to stop, I won''tin." Carson earnestly said. He never says it to her but he knew what she had in mind these days and he was willing to ept as long as it''s what she wanted.

    Garcia Han understood what he said. She holds Carson''s hand and then hugged him. In the past, she was too fixated on her revenge and she never had much time for him yet he still remained devoted to her.

    She always thought that she should be strong enough on her own. After losing all her family members, she was determined to not rely on others again. But his selflessness and unwavering heart made her break her principles all the time and by now, she didn''t think that she would be able to live without him anymore. After all, he made himself avable for her for more than two decades now!

    "I think you finally seed. I can''t imagine my life without you anymore. Shall we do what you always wanted?" She muttered.

    Carson Jun raised a brow and pulled back. He observed her with a flustered face. "Do you mean - "

    "Yes. Marriage. I will marry you." Garcia Han said to him with a smile.....

 Chapter 110 - I Hope You Keep That Smile Forever

    <strong>The Next Day</strong>

    It was already 6 in the night but Nicole was still in a meeting room with some employees from Yang Apparel.

    The meeting with the Representative of Aris Group will take ce at 3 in the evening of the next day. As such, to finish all the proposal and presentation on time, they have to work overtime. They all do their own work and once in a while, they would discuss some ideas.

    When it was almost 7 p.m., Nicole''s phone went off and she walked out of the meeting room to answer the call.

    "Are you home now?" It was Aston who asked her the question from the other line.

    "Not yet. We have an important meeting for tomorrow, so I think I will still have to stay here for a while." She replied and asked, "What about you? Are you still not done?"

    "I still have a few scenes. Maybe I will have to sleep here tonight." Aston said with a sigh. "But if you are free tomorrow night, then we can have dinner together. I have shootings scheduled until evening."

    "Alright. I think I''ll be free if there is no urgent matter." Nicole promptly said and briefly nced at the meeting room. "I have to go now. I will tell you when I finish my work."

    "Alright," Aston said and ended the call.

    He was sitting in a deck chair on the filming set. When he nced up at the sky, the brightness of the stars made him smile. As a person who hates rainy days, he always feels at ease when the weather was clear.

    "You seem to be enjoying yourself."

    He instantly turned to his left when he heard a voice and saw Anna Park just a few steps away. Thetter made her way to him and sat on another deck chair beside him.

    "Are you feeling cold?" Aston promptly asked when he observed her.

    "I shoot a scene on the pond there," Anna said, pointing at the far left with her chin. "The water is quite cold."

    Aston looked to his right and picked up a small nket. He stood up and covered her with the nket, bending to match her height. "You should keep yourself warm. It won''t be good if you catch a cold." He said with a small smile and returned to his seat.

    "You seem to be happy these days," Anna muttered.

    "I am. You also improved a lot. Tell me if the schedule is too much. I will talk to the Director to adjust for you." Aston said to Anna.

    Anna slightly smiled. "Before I get to know you, I never thought that you would be this considerate. I think I misjudged you."

    "Anna - "

    "When I first met you, I thought that you are just a typical yboy who loves to enjoy yourself. But these days, you prove me wrong all the time."

    "You don''t misjudge me, Anna." Aston calmly said. "It''s just that... I''ve changed my ways. That''s all."

    Anna slightly smiled once again and nced up at the sky. "Chairwoman Yang is amazing. I really wish to know her well and find out why you are so fascinated by her."

    Aston turned to her when he heard her words. "You will also find the right one soon."

    "Is that another rejection?" Anna dryly said but it was followed by a light chuckle.

    "Kind of." Aston simply said andughed too.

    After a few seconds, they became very quiet and they started to feel awkward. They both sat there, quietly and staring straight at the front.

    "I n to take a break and went abroad after this project." Anna was the one who broke the awkward silence after almost a minute.

    Aston darted his eyes to Anna but when he thought of her situation, he had a feeling that it would be good for her. "That''s great. You can spend some time for yourself ande back in a better shape." He said in an assuring tone.

    "That''s what I think too and... that''s why I want to thank you for taking care of me at my lowest times. I will never forget that." Anna said, turning to Aston.

    "Don''t mention it. I hope that you will be happy and smile carefreely again. You know, you''re the country''s beloved due to your pure smile. I hope you keep that smile forever."

    Anna let out a lightughter. "You always have a way with words, Aston Kang."

    "I often hear that," Aston remarked with a chuckle and nced at the far left. "Shall we go? I think the preparation for the next scene is finish."

    * * *

    The time scheduled for the meeting has finallye. Mario Aris and his assistant, Jony also arrived on time and the meeting was held in the meeting room of the Yang Apparel building.

    With some presentations and exnations, the meeting goes on for almost two hours. What''s more? Nicole was d that the shameless Representative at least behaved himself in front of the employees. But still, what he said during the meeting were rarely reasonable. It made her wondered if he really was an MBA graduate from one of the top business schools!

    Though she hated to, she settled in her office after to have some tea with the Representative. Well, he asked for this and she can''t help butply!

    "You have just two days and I really don''t expect such a good preparation," Mario said the moment they took a seat.

    "I think you don''t understand much about today''s meeting but if you say that, maybe I was wrong." Nicole simply said yet she remained formal.

    "Your n for the distribution and export phase is great. I have never seen such a perfect n. I was quite worried due to the distance between the two countries but after hearing your n, my worries are gone." Mario remarked, a little smile on his face.

    What he mentioned just now was the part they put on the most effort and Nicole slightly raised a brow. From the way he talked during the meeting, he didn''t seem to understand but now... that seemed to not be the case. It made her wondered what exactly was on his mind. She finds it so hard to see through him.

    Julia Cha walked in and served the tea when silence fell upon her office. The moment the assistant left, Mario''s lips curved into a smile again. "Why? Do you think that I''m strange?" He asked.

    Nicole tried her best to refrain from frowning. It seems like he had switched to the menacing mode again! "It''s good if you know." She simply responded.

    Mario slightly chuckled and when he met her chestnut brown eyes, he promptly looked down. "If I had known that Chairwoman Yang is such a beauty, I will surely attend theunching event formally." He said jokingly but he remembered himself staring at her all the time during the event. What''s more? He finds her very unique when he met her to sign the deal the day before yesterday. It was why he stayed longer than expected.

    "It''s impossible to try to reason with you, Mr. Aris." Nicole coldly said. Why can''t he behave a bit mature?!

    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Mario asked, maintaining his yful manner. Was it because he was used to dealing with women this way? Maybe.

    "Yes, but I think you should refrain from asking a personal question." Nicole promptly replied with giving much thought.

    Mario smiled at her response. "From what I read, you recently broke up your engagement to the Prime Minister''s son. You already find yourself another man? I don''t think so unless..." His voice trailed off and he leaned a bit towards Nicole. "Unless you''re a ygirl."

    Nicole could felt her jaw dropped to the floor! ygirl he said?! In her eyes, it was him who was a yboy! She squeezed her dress, trying to not let him get the best of her. "I won''t answer you anymore. I think it''s not worthy."

    Mario''s eyes twinkled in amusement. It''s not worthy? She really knows how to brush him away. He stared at her disappointed face and ended up smiling to himself.

    It''s just a small chat and he didn''t know why it excites him this much. Was it because her response was always beyond his expectations? Maybe. He had never met someone like her.

    "You said that you will schedule a date for the final meeting, right? You don''t have to hurry this time. You can take your time and I will expect the best." Mario finally said after a few seconds. Now, he was trying his best not to act yful.

    "Alright. I will contact you as soon as we confirm the date and time." Nicole promptly responded. She was feeling quite d that he was finally getting to his sense.

    Then her phone went off and when she looked at the caller ID, she promptly said, "Excuse me." Then she rose from her seat.

    "Hello, Leon."

    "I have dinner ns tonight."

    "Yes. How about this? Join us with Shara. We can dine all together. It will be fun."

    "I will tell him. Don''t worry."

    Though Nicole was standing a few steps away, Mario could still hear what she said. Wasn''t Leon her ex-fiance? Dinner ns? What were all these about?! He was quite confused. Not to mention that it really seemed like she had a boyfriend.....

 Chapter 111 - I Deem That Unfair

    In a private room of a luxurious restaurant, Nicole and Aston were having dinner with Leon and Shara.

    "I heard that Yang Apparel wasunch sessfully. Congrats, Nicole." Shara said to Nicole who was sitting opposite to her.

    "It''s just the beginning but thank you." Nicole raised a ss of wine and took a sip of it.

    "How is your step-mother these days? Despite being one of the strongest potential candidates for the Presidential election, she is too quiet these days and from what I heard, there are strange rumours about her." Leon said with a confused face.

    Both Aston and Nicole were equally curious. What was the rumor Leon talked about?!

    "What do you mean?" Nicole asked after briefly wondering about it.

    "I have some acquaintances among the politicians due to my father. They told me that Garcia Han is considering to withdraw but nothing is confirmed." Leon exined.

    Nicole quickly turned to Aston with a surprised face and thetter also did the same.

    "I was also quite surprised when Leon told me. Do you know anything about this?" Shara asked.

    Nicole shook her head. "I haven''t met her these days. She told me that she woulde and look at the house but she cancelled that too. Besides, she never told me to visit the main mansion these days."

    "I think something is not right." Aston promptly said. "She is not the type to easily withdraw. Besides, she is still one of the people''s favourites despite all the bad rumours. Her reputation also greatly improved againtely."

    "I will meet her and try to figure out," Nicole said but deep inside, she was feeling quite troubled. Garcia Han changed in behaviour greatly bothered her these days and now, she might withdraw from the election? That''s nonsense! She worked for years to climb to the top!

    "Okay! Enough of Garcia Han. Let''s talk about us." Leon suddenly said and turned to Aston. "You are so busy these days." He remarked.

    "Don''t even get me started. I''m miserable enough." Aston make a dismissive gesture and shook his head.

    Shara''s chuckled at her brother''s reaction. "If it''s that tiring, then you should just quit."

    Aston''s face brightened up at her suggestion. "That''s what I think."

    Leon helplessly shook his head and Nicole chuckled. "Then many women will be left heartbroken all around the world." Shemented.

    Leon nced at Shara with a displeased face. "Whenever Iined about my career, you always told me just to work harder. Are you ying favourites?"

    "Then will you quit pottery if I told you to?" Shara asked, turning to him.

    Leon''s response came as swift as lightning. "No."

    "Then why are youining?" Shara sighed and shook her head.

    Leon sighed in defeat and continued with his dinner while Shara slightly chuckled.

    Aston turned to Nicole and asked, "What about you? Do you think I should change my career? I''m still young."

    "That''s up to you." Nicole simply replied without much thought and this made Aston frowned a bit.

    After they finished dinner, Leon and Shara left with Leon''s car while Aston was preparing to drive Nicole home.

    "Does your step-mother still bother you?" Aston asked Nicole while driving the car.

    "I still think that it''s strange. She even offered to order her men to stop watching me and she really did. I can''t understand her." Nicole said with a puzzled face. Then she suddenly turned to Aston. "I think I should check on her tonight. Will you drop me off at the main mansion?"

    "Alright but you should still be careful. Don''t underestimate her." Aston calmly said.

    When they reached the main mansion, Nicole gets off of the car.

    "I will wait for you. It''ste and you already sent your car back home." Aston said, staring out of the car window.

    "You rarely have a night off these days. I think you should go home and rest. I can manage myself."

    "You won''t be that long. I will wait." Aston insisted and Nicole finally agreed.

    Just a minute after Nicole left, Aston noticed the presence of a car a few metres behind him. He takes a look at the car through the mirror repeatedly.

    Why do he have a feeling that he was being watched? Was it a paparazzi or an enemy? Then his phone went off. It was an unknown number but he still answered.

    "Hello?"

    "Aston Kang."

    The actor sighed when he heard a familiar voice. "Cassandra Lim, I see that you still haven''t given up on making a deal with me."

    Cassandraughed from the other line. "I expect at least a proper greeting. Why don''t youe over to my car and have a serious talk?"

    Aston raised a brow when he heard her. "So it was you? Are you even tailing me now?"

    "I''m not that patient, Aston Kang. If you refused toe, then I''lle. What if your loveres out and sees me with you? You won''t want that."

    Aston hangs up the call without saying anything. Then he gets off his car and went over to Cassandra''s car and settled on the backseat with her.

    "You still haven''t changed a bit, Cassandra. All you do is threatening others." He bluntly remarked.

    Cassandra let out a littleughter. "But it works well this time. I never thought that the weakness of the Pacesetter will be the Chairwoman of Yang Group. It''s very interesting."

    "Listen to me carefully, Cassandra Lim. If you ever dare to touch her or even go near her, I will bury you and your whole Moyan Gang. I swear that." Aston said in a deadly low voice, looking at her right in the eyes.

    "Don''t worry. As you know, my love life is a mess. So, I have no intention to mess up yours as well." Cassandra said with a little sneer.

    Aston scorned at her. "You still have no shame. You''re the one who creates the mess and Nathan is the victim. Don''t you still get it? You should stop dreaming, Cassandra. This is my advice as your former friend."

    Aston tried to gets off and turned to the door but...

    "What if I said that I have no involvement in the murder of Nathan''s father? Will you listen to me then?" Cassandra muttered which made him halted. All the proud and confident demeanor of the Moyan Gang boss was now gone!

    Aston fell silent for a while and then said, "It won''t make a difference. Your father is still the one who makes that happen." He still doesn''t look at Cassandra at all.

    "Must a child bear the sins of their parents? I deem that unfair." Cassandra replied in a low voice once again.

    Aston was reminded of the time when people pointed their fingers at him, saying that he was the son of Ethan Min the traitor. The sour faces, the insults and curse; all were deeply rooted in his mind! Must a child bore the sins of their parents? No. That''s what his conscience told him.

    "I don''t understand you, Cassandra Lim." He said as he turned around again. "Even if you were innocent in that matter, you already betrayed Nathan way before that. You''re the one who hid your identity and approached him. Then you made use of his feelings for you to destroy his gang for your gang benefits. Did you already forget?"

    "I never once forget that," Cassandra said. "I was young and naive at that time but - "

    "Nathan cut ties with you after that but he never hates you, not until his father''s death. You should be grateful just for that alone." Aston promptly said, interrupting her.

    "I''m Nathan''s friend, so I''ll never risk my friendship with him to help you, the one he loathes the most. Rather thaning to me, go to Nathan and see if he could believe you. Who knows? If you are honest to him for the first time ever, he might give a thought. But I can''t guarantee anything." Aston paused and added, "Because the pain you give him was too much. It''s a miracle that he is still alive."

    He nced at Cassandra for a while and when she remained quiet, he turned to the door and gets off the car.

    For the first time, his strong opinion of her wavered. Did she really love Nathan? But she already caused him too much pain and the pain was beyond what one could imagine! However, the proud and confident Boss of the Moyan Gang could be shut up by such talk? It made him felt more puzzled.

    Even after Aston left, Cassandra was still in a daze. Nathan never hated her after she betrayed him? That was news to her! He always distanced himself from her ever since he finds out her identity. Besides, that night, he even said about how she betrayed him.

    She still remembered the first time she met Nathan a few years ago. He was a lively and yful man who always smile. She approached him with a purpose in her father''s order and hid her identity.

    Ever since he realized that she was a daughter of the Moyan Gang Boss, she never witnessed that carefree smile again. The smile he wore on the day they first met was long gone and she also knows that most of it were her fault. She killed that smile.....

 Chapter 112 - Prove Something

    While Aston was dealing with an unweed stalker, Nicole was entering the mansion to check on her step-mother.

    When her eyes swept around the main room, Garcia Han was nowhere to be seen. Then she walked to the study room where the Minister spent most of her time. Just as expected, Garcia Han was there, going through some files.

    Garcia Han was flustered when she saw her step-daughter. It''s understandable as this was the first time Nicole came to her willingly ever since she moved out to live alone! She never came unless she told her to. She even wondered what''s wrong with her!

    "What brings you here?" Garcia Han promptly asked when Nicole was approaching her desk.

    "You are so quiet these days, so I came to check on you," Nicole said and halted when she was right before the desk. "Is something going on, Mother?"

    "What makes you think that?" Garcia Han asked her with a confused face.

    Nicole fell silent for a while, wondering what she would say. Then she decided to just be frank. "I heard some strange rumors, so I was quite worried."

    Garcia Han puts down her pen and pressed her fingers together. "Are you talking about the rumor that says I will withdraw from the election?"

    "Yes. I wonder how such a rumor spreads. You work so hard to be a candidate for the Presidential election. Is this some political move?" Nicole cautiously asked.

    "You even talk about politics now." Garcia Han mused.

    "I won''t get involved if you don''t like it. I''m busy enough with mypany affairs." Nicole promptly said.

    "I indeed consider about withdrawing." Garcia Han stated which made Nicole raised a brow. "But nothing is confirmed. I deliberately leaked the rumors to know the people''s response. I will get the answer soon."

    "But why? You finally got the chance you are waiting for." Nicole dumbfoundedly asked. Would someone like Garcia Han really let such a great chance pass? She didn''t think so.

    Garcia Han remained quiet for a few seconds as if she was thinking about something. Then she said, "I''m just tired. That''s why."

    Tired? Was that really the reason? Nicole realized that these days, she often heard her saying that she was tired while she never heard it before. She tried to speak up but...

    "Okay. It''ste now. Go home for tonight. I''ll find a time to visit you soon." Garcia Han suddenly said and shifted her attention back to the files.

    Nicole stood still for a while. Realizing that it''s best to do as she was told, she said, "Alright. Take care." Then she walked out of the study and left the mansion.

    When she walked out of the gate, she gets inside Aston''s car. "What are you looking at?" She asked when she noticed him staring at the side mirror. She turned to look at the back but she only saw a car leaving.

    "Nothing." Aston promptly said and turned to her. "You still look puzzled." He remarked.

    Nicole let out a sigh. "I''m used to it. She is never easy to read. The same goes for tonight."

    "What did she say?" Aston asked. He was also quite interested in this matter.

    "She said she deliberately spread the rumors to know the people''s response but she indeed considers to withdraw. She won''t say more." Nicole told Aston.

    Aston nodded his head while thinking of what she said but when Cassandra Lim crossed his mind, he waspletely distracted. "I think I should start paying more attention to your safety. Apart from Lester Yun, someone is eager to make use of me. I will tell you the detailster."

    Nicole was quite puzzled but she still nodded. "Alright. Do you still have that n in mind? You told me that you have a perfect n."

    "Yes. Are you interested now?" Aston promptly asked. He was taken aback by her sudden question.

    "Kind of. But I want to change something." Nicole said while figuring out some n in her mind. She had to prove something.

    *

    Aston initially nned to went straight home after dropping off Nicole but when she received a call from Nathan, he went straight to Nathan''s house.

    When he reached there, Nathan asked him to have some drinks with him. It had been years since they did this, so he simply agreed though he still has to work the next day.

    "It''s almost 10. I don''t think you will ask for me thiste just to have a drink with me." Aston said, slightly patting at Nathan who was sitting next to him. "You already know that Cassandra came to me again. Am I right?"

    Nathan smiled and took a sip of the whisky. "You''re still good at figuring out things." He remarked. "You''re right. After you told me that she met you that night, I have men tailing her. I don''t want you to be cornered by her."

    "Then do you trust me?" Aston promptly asked.

    "Of course, yes. It''s her whom I don''t trust." Nathan hardly squeezed the ss at the mention of Cassandra. "You know what she''s like, Aston. She has a huge pride and she won''t stop until she gets what she wants."

    Aston recalled his conversation with Cassandra and then turned to Nathan. "Do you know what she wants?"

    Nathan scorned. "All she has in mind is expanding and strengthening her Gang. That means she wants to destroy my Reyon Gang as we are the biggest obstacle for her."

    "Believe it or not, she said she wants you back. She wants me to help her." Aston said with a nonchnt face.

    Nathan turned to Aston but he didn''t say anything. Then he simply took a sip of the drinks again.

    "I think you should sort things out, Nathan. I''m quite tired to stand between the two of you." Aston jokingly said.

    "There''s nothing to sort out. It already ended years ago."

    "It seems like she wanted to say something to you. You can meet her just once and listen to her." Aston had no intention to help Cassandra but if what she said was true, he thought that Nathan had the right to know. However, Nathan remained quiet but his mind was fully upied.

    Nathan darted his eyes to Aston when thetter took the ss of whisky away from him. He looked at the actor with a confused face.

    "I''m afraid that you would break the ss and hurt yourself." Aston simply exined with a smile and put the ss back in front of Nathan. "Stop squeezing." He said and gently patted him on the shoulder.

    Nathan finally smiled and lifted the ss again.

    "To be honest, I''m feeling quite wary these days. To add more to it, Cassandra finds out my weakness tonight." Aston uttered.

    Nathan''s face turned sour again. "She still sticks to her bad habit. Is it about your sister? Do you find her?"

    "I indeed find my sister but... I doubt Cassandra would know about her, at least for now."

    "Then who are you talking about?" Nathan promptly asked. Could this man who only cared about his sister in his life possibly had another weakness? He didn''t really think so.

    "My lover," Aston replied without any hesitation.

    Lover? Nathan was stupefied. Aston''s response was beyond his expectation and as such, he ended up staring at him without uttering anything.

    "Why do you give me that face?" Aston asked with a frown.

    "Is this another joke?" Nathan asked with disbelief written all over his face.

    "Why would I joke about this matter?" Aston said and let out a sigh.

    "Then who is she? Do I know her?" Nathan''s doubtful face was now reced by curiosity. When he noticed Aston''s reluctance, he quickly said, "If you''re really telling the truth, I will help you. So, you should tell me first."

    While Aston was in a gang, he never cared about women. But after he starts over and entered the entertainment industry, he dated many women and loved to flirts around though he was never serious. But Nathan knew that he was only attempting to hide his loneliness and messed up life by behaving this way. So, who was the one who could even be considered as his weakness? He was so eager to know!

    Hearing Nathan''s willingness, Aston gave a quick thought before he asked, "Have you ever heard of Yang Group?"

    Nathan frowned at his question. "Are you trying to change the topic?" He asked but when he saw Aston''s calm face, he simply said, "Of course. It is one of our country''s biggest corporations." His displeasure was so evident in his voice that made Aston lightly chuckled.

    "I''m not changing the topic. I''m talking about Nicole Yang." Aston said. He nced at his friend and slightly shook his head out of amusement.

    Nathan''s eyes grew wide. "Are you saying that your lover is Nicole Yang, the young Chairwoman?"

    Aston simply nodded his head with a smile but his face turned serious when he said, "So, I hope you could help me keep Cassandra in check to protect the one I love. In return, I will help you in whatever ways you want."

 Chapter 113 - Do I Seem To Be Fooling Around Now?

    It took Nathan a few seconds to process what Aston said to him. Maybe everything he told him was too unexpected. After what seemed to be forever, he finally patted Aston on his left upper arm. "You ask me, so I should help you. You should cut the words ''in return''. I don''t like that."

    "Will you be okay with that?" Aston promptly asked, thinking of the ill-fated rtionship between the two former lovers and now, enemy.

    Nathan narrowed his eyes and took another sip of the whisky. "I should face her sooner orter anyway. I think it''s better this way. Don''t worry. I will talk to her."

    "Then I will count on you." Aston said and let out a sigh. "I have so much on my te, including Lester Yun. But I''m so busy working these days."

    "You can be at ease. If there is anyone who could stop Cassandra Lim, then that''s me. You can work on your other task but... I''m really curious. You finally met someone and that''s Nicole Yang. I wonder what would be the story behind this." Nathan said with a yful smile.

    Aston lightly chuckled. "Let''s save that forter."

    * * *

    Nicole really hated how her day started. Now that she had moved to a new house, Aston advised her to take some exercise regrly. It will be good for her weak body. Besides, she was never healthy ever since she was young and that always makes her weak than others in terms of strength.

    Like Aston''s instruction, she started taking a walk in the morning and get up much early than usual. She didn''t exercise often and it was quite tiring for her. She wore some clothes suitable for walking and take a walk in the neighborhood. Aston insisted that it''s better to exercise outdoors if possible. Then what she really hated happened.

    "It''s you, Miss Yang."

    She halted when she heard a voice from behind and she turned around, only to see Mario Aris. Was he exercising too? Looking at the way he dressed up, it seemed like it.

    "Good morning, Mr. Aris." She simply greeted him and started running, maintaining a normal pace. Mario Aris ran next to her but she wasn''t bothered. She just focused on her steps.

    "Do you often exercise here?" Mario asked, still keeping up with her pace.

    "Does it seem like it?" Nicole simply said, without even sparing him a single nce.

    Mario briefly gave him a side nce and then smiled. "No. It''s clear that you don''t exercise regrly."

    Nicole didn''t say anything and maintain her pace. Ever since their first encounter, her expression on him was still the same. A good for nothing heir and a yboy who loved to act mysterious.

    "It''s been many years since I haven''te to this country. Do you know any good ce which would be worth visiting? I only have a few weeks left here." Mario asked again, unfazed by the cold shoulder he received.

    "No." That''s her only response.

    "No? Is that possible?"

    "Yes."

    "And how is that?"

    "I have no time to y around and have fun like you."

    Mario nodded his head and then turned to her again while still running beside her. "Then, shall we go and check out together?"

    Hearing him, Nicole instantly halted and he did the same. "You keep on crossing the line, Mr. Aris. Just what do you want from me?"

    "I only wish to know you more. Besides, this is not a business meeting. Can''t I talk to you casually?" Mario said. He opened a bottle of water which he held and then drink.

    "I''m not interested but you''re right. This is not a business meeting, so I have no reason to talk to you." Nicole bluntly said and slightly lowered her head. "Have a good day, Mr. Aris. I''m going back now."

    Nicole turned around and ran back towards her house while Mario stared at her with an amusing smile. Then he gulped the water and ran in the direction which leads him to the hotel where he stayed.

    The moment Nicole walked inside her house, she called Aston. Before she left to exercise, she sent him a message to notify him.

    "Already finish?" Aston asked as soon as he picked up the call. "It''s still early."

    Nicole slightly frowned. "There''s an annoying freak who keeps on pestering me, so I have no choice but to return." She walked inside the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water.

    Aston who was currently exercising in his apartment, instantly halted when he heard her. "An annoying freak? Do you know him?"

    "Unfortunately, yes. He is a business partner." Nicole drank the water and took a seat in the chair.

    "Are you saying that a male business partner is pestering you? Does he like you?" Aston was quite displeased and he abruptly sat down on the couch. Someone was going after her? Why did he only hear now?!

    "Like me?" Nicole gasped and helplessly shook her head. "I think he just loves to y around. A yboy."

    "Who is he?" Aston promptly asked. He was feeling quite ufortable. In his opinion, it would be more worse if the man in question was a yboy who pestered her for fun!

    "You won''t know him even if I tell you." Nicole slightly frowned again. "Besides, why are you so serious? This is nothing."

    "It''s always good to be careful." Aston''s voice was suddenly very firm. "I don''t want this. I think you should exercise indoors. It will be better."

    "Not even many days have passed since you told me that exercising outdoors is better. What has gotten into you?" Nicole bluntly said but... she slightly smiled when one thing crossed her mind. "Are you jealous?"

    "Jealous of what? I''m only worried about you." Aston''s disappointment was now so evident in his voice and Nicole also understood this.

    "Well, you can''t exercise with me outdoors due to your special profession but one guy whom you don''t even know came and ran with me. It''s quite reasonable if you are feeling jealous." Nicole simply exined with a little smile on her face.

    "Nicole," Aston uttered and let out a sigh. "Seems like you''re having fun." Then he abruptly rose from his seat. "Alright. I will have a night off the day after tomorrow. I won''t have to sleep near the filming set. I will exercise with you the next morning. As you know, I''m never scared of rumors or making a rtionship public."

    Nicole knew that he was telling the truth. In fact, the whole country knows that. He wasn''t afraid to be photographed with his date even in the past. He never let anything restrained him. He was very different.

    Now, it''s her time to abruptly rose from her seat. "Who says I want that? All I want is to exercise at ease and not to be surrounded and bothered by your die-hard fans or that shameless business partner of mine." She bluntly said.

    Her frank response made him chuckled. "Are you rejecting me again? I think you n to make me lose count of how many times you have rejected me." He clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    "You can also think that way." Nicole let out a lightughter. "I have to take a shower and go to work. Have a good day, Mr. Min."

    "Alright. You too." Aston said and ended the call. Talking to her in the morning always helped him a lot as his days were always tough and tiring.

    He puts his phone on the couch and tried to take a shower but... what she said crossed his mind. Who was the freak who bothered her?

    He sat down again to have a good thinking. Shall he just suggest making their rtionship public? Maybe that way, men won''t be too brave to approach her!

    However, one thing troubled him. The step-mother. Her original n was to make use of him but... why did she suddenly consider withdrawing? Something was not right but he can''t figure it out.

    *

    Mario just arrived at his hotel suite. He was in a good mood but... he frowned when he saw Jony waiting for him.

    "Do you really go to that neighbourhood in case you might run to her?" Jony asked him and let out a sigh.

    Mario didn''t say anything and simply poured a ss of water for himself.

    "Mario, this is not the time to fool around. You left again without informing the guards. Your father won''t go easy on you if you keep on acting like this." Jony said and stood in front of Mario.

    Mario drank the water and then turned to his assistant who was also his friend. "Jony, you know me well than anyone. So, tell me. In your eyes, do I seem to be fooling around now?"

    Jony blinked when he noticed Mario''s serious expression. "What do you mean?"

    Mario sigh and took a seat. "I drive for an hour just to reach that neighbourhood. I wake up so early for that. Do you ever recalled me making such efforts just to fool around with a woman?"

 Chapter 114 - The Minister Of Justice Is No Joke

    Jony stared at Mario with a dumbfounded face and asked, "What are you trying to say? You''re serious?"

    Mario simply smiled and doesn''t respond to his friend. "I''m going to take a shower before my father called to give me an earful." He said and walked to the bathroom.

    Jony watched his friend''s back and then blinked. How can he say that with a smile?! What had gotten into him?!

    * * *

    Two days quietly passed without many events. Nicole was busy preparing for the final meeting with the Representative of Aris Group while Aston was busy filming. Leon spent most of his time preparing for an uing important exhibition while Shara looked after the museum.

    It was around 11 a.m. when Nicole received a call from Garcia Han, saying that she will visit her new house after work and have dinner together. She also said that she had something to tell her. Nicole simply agreed like always but... she had another n in mind. Then she promptly called Aston.

    "You said that you don''t have filming scheduled for tonight, right? Will you be back in the evening?" She asked the moment Aston picked up the call.

    "Yes. I''ll be free after 1 in the afternoon." Aston replied confusedly.

    "Then let''s put it into action tonight. The n that we discussed." Nicole promptly said which made Aston raised a brow.

    "Are you sure?" The actor asked. "Will it put you in trouble?"

    "Don''t worry. I trust in you. Things will go well." Nicole firmly said.

    "Alright then. I will make arrangements." Aston agreed and ended the call.

    Nicole put down her phone and thought of Garcia Han. It will be a huge risk but... it''s time to do something which might make her prove something. To be honest, she wasn''t even sure of why she wished to prove this. Maybe because... it can''t stop troubling her. If things go wrong, then... she will just take the me.

    * * *

    After ensuring that everything was ready as nned, Nicole was about to leave her office. When she rose from her seat, she received a call from Garcia Han again.

    "Hello, Mother. I''m about to leave my office."

    "That''s great. I''m at your house now. I look around and it''s quite great than I thought. You have a good choice, Nicole."

    Nicole raised a brow when she heard her step-mother. She didn''t expect her to arrive this soon. The sun was already set but she was well aware of how much busy the Minister was these days.

    "I''m d that you like it. I will be there soon."

    "Alright." Garcia Han said and ended the call.

    Without thinking further, Nicole walked out of her office and call Aston on her way to her car. "Aston, I''m leaving my office. To reach the street you mention, I think I will need about twenty minutes."

    "Okay, got it. Everything is set. So, just trust me. I will be with you." Aston assured her.

    "I''m not scared." Nicole promptly said and stood beside her car. "She called me and said that she is now in my house. The secret cameras that we nted before will be quite useful."

    "That''s good. See you soon then." Aston said with a little smile.

    Nicole gets inside her car and left herpany.

    *

    Garcia Han was alone in Nicole''s house. She was sitting on the couch and nced at her wristwatch once in a while. It''s almost an hour since she talked with Nicole and she was sure that the drive from Yang Group main building to this house only took half an hour at most.

    She had been trying to reach Nicole but... her phone was off. Just what was happening?! It''s already 7 p.m. and the dinner she prepared will start to get cold soon. Not to mention that she had some other n for tonight.

    While she was starting to feel a bit anxious, she received some photos on her phone and when her eyesnded on the photos, her eyes grew wide in shock! Before she could even think more about it, her phone went off.

    "Hello?" She promptly answered the call.

    "Do you see the photos?" The voice of an unfamiliar man echoed in her ears and she abruptly rose from her seat.

    "Who are you?" She asked, tightly clenching her fist.

    "I''m someone who is the nearest to your daughter now. I mean, your step-daughter."

    "You dare to kidnap the daughter of the Minister of Justice? You will regret this." Garcia Han uttered, enunciating each word.

    The man from the other line let out aughter. "If you don''t know how to control your tongue, maybe you will be the one who regrets. Everyone knows how much you cared about your step-daughter. Am I wrong?"

    Garcia Han shut her eyes and fell silent for a while. She understood that it wasn''t the time to act rashly.

    "I think you understand my message." The man said after a few seconds. "I want to end this quietly, without the involvement of the police or some men you hired."

    "What do you want from me?" Garcia Han asked, opening her eyes again.

    "I''m d you say that but... your step-daughter told us that it would be useless to negotiate with you. She said that you won''t give away anything in exchange for her." The man said with a sarcastic tone.

    By this time, Garcia Han was clenching her fist so hard that her long nails dug her palms, creating a mark and a little blood. Did Nicole really say that to them? Wasn''t she afraid of dying?!

    "Just shut up and tell me what you want. I will give you as long as it''s in my possession. In return, you shouldn''ty a hand on her. If you do that, you will surely regret it." Garcia Han''s voice was firm and unyielding. As a woman who had suffered many hardships from a young age, she was quite tough but... she finds it hard to stayposed at the moment. However, she didn''t want to act weak, especially in front of an unknown enemy.

    "You are just like what I heard, Minister. Very bold and daring. Your step-daughter also takes after you. She is not easy to keep under control." The man said andughed.

    Garcia Han pressed her left fist against her forehead and then roughly put it back down. "How can I trust you? I should first know that she is safe and sound."

    The man fell silent for a while and said, "Alright. She is unconscious now. Don''t worry. I don''t hit her in the head. It''s just some chemicals." For just a split second, the call was switched to a video call.

    Garcia Han nced at her phone screen and saw Nicole, bound to the chair. She didn''t see any wounds and just like the man said, she seemed to be unconscious. However, one thing instantly troubled her. Then the call was back to normal.

    "Are you convinced now? If - "

    "That ce is too dark." Garcia Han promptly said, interrupting the kidnapper.

    "What?" The man asked. His confusion was quite evident in his voice.

    "Nicole can''t stay in the dark for long. She has nyctophobia, so... don''t make her stay in the dark. If it''s severe, she will surely pass out. I will surely hold you responsible if that happens." Garcia Han exined, her tone was quite threatening.

    "I will think about that but... I know where you are now and the house is also being watched. If you try anything, then you should forget about meeting her again." The kidnapper said in a stern voice.

    "Tell me what you want." Garcia Han said, ignoring whatever things the kidnapper said.

    "I''m not in a rush." The kidnapper said and let out aughter. "But for now, you should collect cash as much as you can. I won''t say the amount now but... the price of the only daughter of the Minister of Justice who is also the Chairwoman of the influential Yang Group can''t be that low, right? Besides, you demand so many things from us. Not touching her and even let her stay away from the dark." He added.

    Garcia Han gave a quick thought and said, "Alright. I will collect the money but I will need my assistant to help me."

    "Fine but keep this in mind. Your assistant is also being watched now. Alex Jo, right?"

    "I won''t y a trick as long as you follow my two demands. I don''t care about the money. I only want my daughter back." Garcia Han uttered.

    "Then, I will give you time to collect the money. Let''s see how much you''re willing to pay for your daughter''s life. I will call you againter." The kidnapper said and quickly ended the call.

    *

    In one old building which was just half an hour drive from Nicole''s house, Nathan Woo just put down the phone. Then he turned to Aston and Nicole who were just a few steps away from him.

    "The Minister of Justice is no joke. I don''t even know if it was me who was negotiating with her or the opposite." Nathan remarked with a light chuckle.....

 Chapter 115 - I Dont See This Coming

    "She won''t be able to reach this far in just a few years without a reason," Aston remarked and turned to Nathan. "In my opinion, she is not one to be underestimated."

    "She is intimidating," Nathan said again with a chuckle and looked at Nicole. "So, what is your thought?"

    Nicole took a deep breath and recalled what she heard just now. She can''te up with anything to say.

    "What is the exact thing that you wish to know, Chairwoman Yang?" Nathan asked when Nicole fell silent.

    Nicole narrowed her eyes at the floor and then turned to Nathan. "She changed so much these days. That''s why I want to know what I am to her but... " Her voice trailed off as she didn''t know how to express the words on her mind.

    "In my opinion, you might be wrong. You said that she won''t care much but it''s the opposite." Nathan said and looked at the phone. "She remained calm but... I can sense her fear and desperation through her voice."

    Nicole didn''t say anything and Aston spoke up. "What you want is to im back thend. Why did you change your mind and demand cash instead?"

    "She might find it outter if we im thend but... demanding cash without mentioning the amount is a good way to find out her inner thoughts and sincerity," Nicole muttered. Then she took Aston''s phone and call Jerome.

    "Jerome, are you in the secret room as I said?"

    "Alright. Keep an eye on Garcia Han from there. Keep an eye on the hidden cameras and inform me if anything goes wrong."

    * * *

    Two hourster

    Garcia Han was still in Nicole''s house, waiting for another call from the unknown man. She was feeling quite worried but still, she sat on the couch, clenching her fingers.

    The cash which she prepared was also in her car now. It was Alex who collected the cash but she sent him back right after he brought the money. She didn''t even inform him what was happening and only told him to collect the cash from her house.

    When her phone went off, she promptly picked up without looking at the caller ID.

    "You said that you will call me after dinner. It''s already 9 p.m. now." It was Carson Jun, not the kidnapper.

    Garcia Han let out a breath when she heard his voice. "Sorry, something came up and I still don''t have dinner."

    "Is something wrong?" Carson Jun promptly asked, noticing the slight difference in her voice.

    "No. I think I will be staying here for a bit longer."

    "Garcia," Carson muttered and let out a sigh. "I always told you not to lie to me. No matter what you said to other people, I don''t care but... not to me. You shouldn''t do that."

    Garcia Han clenched her fingers tighter, pondering what to do. After a few seconds, she finally said, "Nicole is kidnapped and the kidnapper demands some cash. I am waiting for the call."

    Carson Jun who was alone in his study abruptly rose from his seat. "You should inform me that sooner! Do you think the kidnappers are trustworthy? You should take some preventive measures rather than trusting them."

    "What if that harms her?" Garcia Han asked.

    "Don''t worry. Trust me and sent me the number they used to call you. I will deal with it but when you receive a call again, cooperate with them." Carson instructed her.

    "Alright." Garcia Han said and ended the call. Then she sent the number to Carson Jun.

    * * *

    "Why would you let yourself be bound? It''s not necessary." Aston nced down at Nicole who let her hands bounded to the chair by a tape. It would surely create marks and that made him more concerned.

    "You already said it yourself, Aston. Garcia Han shouldn''t be underestimated. If things go wrong, her men might barge in here anytime and even if that didn''t happen, she shouldn''t have suspicions." Nicole said and looked at her hands. "If there are no marks here, it would be a miracle. Besides, she''s a suspicious person."

    Aston tried to spoke up but...

    "The marks are nothingpared to what I have gone through in thest 15 years," Nicole muttered which made him sighed in defeat. She was too adamant!

    When he received a call from Jerome, he promptly picked it up and put it in loudspeaker mode.

    "Chairwoman, the Minister received a call from someone but I don''t know who it was because she didn''t say the name. She tells the person that you are kidnapped. You should be careful." Jerome informed her.

    "Did she say anything else?" Nicole promptly asked.

    "What if it harms her? That''s what she said. I think the other person suggests something."

    Aston and Nathan were on high alert now. Who was the person she talked to?! Nicole thought of it but no one came to her mind. It won''t be Alex Jo and she believed that.

    "Alright. Continue to keep an eye on her. Don''t miss anything." Nicole said.

    "I understand," Jerome responded and ended the call.

    "Let''s hurry." Nicole promptly said, ncing at the two men.

    "Don''t worry. There are three roads that lead to this building. On each road, I stationed my men and they will inform me if anyonees here. Even if they find out our location, we will be able to leave before they reached here." Nathan assured them.

    "That phone Nathan used is already disposed at a few kilometres away from here. They won''t be able to connect to this ce." Aston said and turned to Nicole. "Besides, what we want is to know how she truly thinks, not the money."

    Nicole nodded. "I don''t want you and your friend to be in trouble. That''s all. I will be fine even if this n failed."

    "Alright." Nathan suddenly said in a loud voice and smiled. "Let''s finish business." He takes out another burner phone from his pocket and called Garcia Han''s number.

    "Don''t tell her that we know she tells someone. She is inside the house and it might only draw suspicions. It won''t be good for Nicole." Aston instructed Nathan and thetter nodded.

    The moment Garcia Han picked up the call, Nathan put it in the loudspeaker mode and spoke up.

    "Do you prepared the money?"

    "Yes. I collect 30 million in cash. If it''s not enough, I would need more time and manpower. It''s not light to handle it alone."

    Garcia Han''s response was quite shocking to the three! 30 million wasn''t a small amount and she''s even willing to pay more?! Was it because there''s someone who might help her?! They were left puzzled.

    "I don''t have much time, so it should be enough. Who knows? You might even y some tricks if I give you more time." Nathan said.

    "Cut the crap. Is Nicole alright? If you break your promise, I will track you down no matter what." Garcia Han firmly said.

    Nathan let out aughter. "I won''t dare to harm the beloved daughter of the Minister of Justice. I will send you the address and bring the money there. After I check the cash, I will return your daughter." He ended the call right away and sent her the address which they already chose beforehand. Then he told his men to dispose the phone again right away.

    "I had 10 million dors in mind at most but... 30? I don''t see thising." Nathan said, turning to the couple. Nicole still remained bound in the chair while Aston stood beside her.

    Did she really mean it or was she just confident because someone helped her? Nicole felt puzzled. If Garcia Han didn''t tell someone about this incident, then she won''t have to be so bothered. Why was she stillplicated even now?!

    Nathan who was talking with his men on the phone, puts down and said, "She just left the house. The money is in her car."

    *

    Garcia Han reached the address after driving for around forty minutes. It was a quiet ce with no house and many trees. Besides, it was very dark as it was night now.

    She gets off her car and with much efforts, she ced the big suitcases which holds the cash in the corner of the road. Then she received a call again.

    "Two of my men wille to take the money."

    Garcia Han nced around and saw a car running past her. Then the car stopped and two men wearing masks gets off and put the suitcases inside their car.

    "I will tell you where your daughter is after I check the money," Nathan said and ended the call again.

    Garcia Han was about to turn around but...

    "Stop there!"

    She turned in the direction where she heard the familiar voice. Though the man who was standing there with a bike wore a mask, she knows who it was. Carson Jun.

    "You won''t be able to leave this ce with the money," Carson shouted, walking towards Garcia Han. Then two men appeared behind him.

    One of Nathan''s men quickly takes out a gun and pointed at Carson and Carson''s men did the same while the other man called Nathan.

    "Boss, someone is here but I can''t identify him!"

    Nathan who was in the old building raised a brow and when he received another call, he promptly answered it too.

    "Boss, some men came towards the building. I think it will need them around 10 minutes to reach there. We will try to stop them and stall some time. Please leave that ce as fast as possible."

 Chapter 116 - Success Is Not The Priority Here

    Aston darted his eyes to Nathan and briefly thought of something. "It''s not the Minister''s doing. There''s someone who tracked us." He raised a brow when he thought of the only possibility. "The call was tracked!"

    "Aston is right. If it''s my step-mother''s doing, I will surely receive a report." Nicole added with an anxious face and turned to Nathan. "Save your men first. That''s the most important. I don''t want any casualty. Sess is not the priority here."

    Without saying anything, Nathan returned to the call. "Don''t fight with them. Retreat right away!" He ordered and return to the first call. "I will take care of things there." He said and called Garcia Han right away.

    "I already warned you not to y any trick. Now, if you still want your daughter back alive, tell your men to retreat." He said in a deadly low voice.

    Garcia Han who was standing near Carson Jun was ced in a dilemma. She looked at Carson and for the first time, anxiety was evident in her eyes.

    When Garcia Han fell silent, Nathan grew impatient. "Are you ying dumb because you believed that the men whom you sent here will be able to rescue her? Unfortunately, they still need 10 minutes to get here and... 10 minutes is more than enough to kill her."

    Garcia Han''s eyes grew wide and she turned to Carson. "Tell your men to retreat! This is not the time to act rash."

    "But Nicole will be rescued - "

    "Whatever, she is still in their hands!" She turned to the car where Nathan''s men put the cash. "That cash is nothing. If Nicole really dies because of this, I will never forgive you!"

    "Garcia." Carson Jun uttered and stared at her with a flustered face.

    "I won''t wait for long," Nathan said, adding more to the pressure.

    Garcia Han darted her eyes to Carson and thetter finally gave in. He turned to his men and ordered, "Retreat."

    Carson''s men put down their guns and Nathan''s men cautiously get inside the car and left the ce.

    Garcia Han tried to speak up but Nathan hang up the call and she turned to Carson again with a disappointed face. "Why did you mess up everything?! What will you do if they really kill Nicole?"

    Carson Jun holds her in the upper arm. "Get ahold of yourself. She will be fine. My men are still there and she will be rescued soon. I know where they keep her. I will take you there."

    *

    "It''s good that you don''t ask her to retreat the men who came this way too. If they were forced to stop, they might separate in the three paths and we will be in big trouble." Aston said the moment Nathan ended the call.

    Nathan slightly smiled. "We also proved one thing. She cares about her step-daughter than the cash." Then he turned to Nicole. "Let''s get out of here."

    Aston bent down to release Nicole but...

    Nicole shook her head. "Those men will be here soon and we should keep our promise. Destroy the lights and leave me alone."

    "No! We don''t even know the one who sent them. Destroying the lights? That''s impossible! Your trauma will act up again!" Aston strongly opposed and attempt to free her again.

    "Aston, please listen to me. Only five minutes left before they will reach this ce. I will be able to hold out for that long. You must be safe first! There is no time to argue!" Nicole uttered, ncing straight at Aston.

    "Nicole - "

    "Just this time! Do as I say. If you and your friend get exposed, I won''t be able to bear the consequence. I will be fine alone! If I run away with you now, how will I return? Garcia Han is not a fool!" Nicole nced at Nathan seeking help from him.

    "She is right, Aston. You can only help her if we leave now. If we get caught, Nicole will be in huge trouble." Nathan said, putting his hands on Aston''s shoulder.

    Aston gazed at Nicole and when he saw her pleading with him through her gaze, he tightly clenched his fist. Then he abruptly stood up and destroy the lights as Nicole said.

    For onest time, he nced at Nicole who was now nodding at him with a little smile. "Call me after you settled everything. I''ll be waiting." He said and quickly left the building with Nathan.

    Nicole watched Aston until he was out of her sight and she could already feel the pressure forming inside her. She didn''t tell him one thing. Being bound this way will refrain her from struggling and... it will only be more tormenting! A little over three minutes left and she wasn''t sure if she would be able to hold out until that time.

    Less than ten seconds passed and she already finds it hard to breathe! Her breathing became abnormal and her vision was blurred, making her desperate to break free but to no avail.

    Her dark and tormenting childhood resurfaced on her mind which only made her troubled. If her step-mother cared about her, why did she do all those things to her? Why did she let her grew up in hell?! She cannot understand anything at all!

    When she struggled, desperate to break free, the chair falls to the left along with her. With quite a force, her head shed on the wood which was on the floor and a few drops of blood forced their way out of her head, making her feel the pain even more. Then she gave up. She couldn''t breathe anymore and her vision was dark, even darker than the dark room where she used to be locked up as a child.

    When she heard the sound of footstepsing her way, she slowly closed her eyes and lost her consciousness.

    * * *

    Nicole slowly opened her eyes and finds herselfying on a hospital bed. When the things that happened crossed her mind, she instantly wondered how long she had been remaining unconscious.

    Her eyes swept around the room and when she saw no one, she tried to get up. When she moved, it only makes her head ached more! Then she yelped in pain and ced her left hand on the side of her head. Was the wound that severe?! Then the door was opened and Garcia Han walked inside.

    The Minister''s eyes grew wide when she saw her step-daughter, holding her head in pain and attempting to get up. "Stay there. Don''t move."

    Nicole instantly froze when she heard Garcia Han''s voice. Then shey down again.

    "How can you be so careless? I always told you to pay more attention to your safety. You never take it seriously and look at yourself. You''re kidnapped!" Garcia Han immediately started scolding her when she stood near her bed.

    Nicole didn''t say anything and simplyy on the bed. However, the pain in her head was quite disturbing.

    "Those kidnappers. I asked for two things yet they break both of them. I will make sure to catch them and pay for their sins!" Garcia Han firmly dered which instantly made Nicole ufortable.

    "Mother, they don''t hurt me. I hurt my head when I struggled to break free." Nicole said in a low voice.

    Garcia Han darted her eyes to Nicole with disbelief written all over her face. "Are you crazy, Nicole? You shouldn''t defend them. When will you stop being soft?!"

    Nicole promptly narrowed her eyes. "That''s not my intention. I only want to say that they don''ty a hand on me, so don''t worry too much. I''m fine."

    "I''m sorry for making you worry. I don''t know how much you spent for the ransom but I will pay you back all of it." Nicole added.

    "Forget it. I don''t spend much. Just focus on your recovery but... " Garcia Han''s voice trailed off. She wanted to ask Nicole something but she chose not to. "Take a rest."

    Did Nicole really tell the kidnappers that her step-mother won''t give away anything in exchange for her? That''s what Garcia Han wanted to know. Somehow, that thing bothered her.

    She didn''t spend much? It''s 30 million and Nicole knows it. However, she decided to not mention it. "What time is it now?"

    Garcia Han pressed the small button on the remote control which was ced on the top of the drawer and the curtains rolled up, revealing the bright sun. "8 in the morning."

    What?! Nicole couldn''t believe it! What about Aston? He would surely wait for her call!

    "I don''t inform the police for your safety. So, I will investigate it quietly. Do you see any of their faces?" Garcia Han asked her.

    Nicole shook her head. "They wore a mask, so I don''t know their faces."

    Garcia Han let out a sigh. "Alright. Rest for now."

    While Nicole couldn''t feel at ease thinking of Aston, the door to her hospital room was suddenly opened and when she saw the one who appeared, her eyes grew wide in surprise!

    She was currently thinking of him and... there he was, making his way to her in the presence of Garcia Han!

 Chapter 117 - I Only Have One Condition

    Without uttering anything, Nicole stared at Aston who wasing her way. She wanted to say something but... she was afraid to make a mistake.

    When Aston was two or three steps away, he halted and slightly bowed to Garcia Han.

    "You came earlier than I thought." Garcia Han simply said, a little smile on her face.

    "I can''t just sit still while she is in this condition. I rearrange my schedule for today." Aston briefly nced at Nicole but he turned to Garcia Han right away.

    Garcia Han turned to the confused Nicole. "Aston Kang called me in the morning, saying he couldn''t reach you. So, I told him toe here." Then she picked up her bag which was on the couch a few steps away. "I have an important meeting, so I will leave for now."

    She turned to Aston and said, "Take good care of her."

    "I will," Aston said and Garcia Han walked out of the hospital room.

    Aston walked to the door and after he ensures that Garcia Han really left, he instantly turned back to Nicole whose head was wrapped with a bandage. "You lie to me." He uttered, walking back to her.

    "Aston - "

    "You said that you will be able to hold out until they came. You said that you will be fine but... look at you. You even hurt your head while struggling!" Aston snapped.

    Nicole was tight-lipped! He was never angry at her before, let alone to this extent. He never raised his voice at her before. She could see the rage in his eyes and he seemed like a different person right now!

    "I can endure anything, Nicole. I''m willing to do everything for you and your goals. I''m okay with everything else but... I only have one condition. You should be safe! If I had known that my n will hurt you, I will refuse to the end no matter how much you want to do it!"

    He stood beside her bed and nced down at her. When she looked at him carefully, she saw the hidden pain in his eyes. She realized that he was behaving this way not only because he was angry... but because he was in pain, much worse than physical pain!

    She reached out her hand to hold his hand that was tucked to his side. Though he didn''t brush away her hand, he turned away from her. Before she saw the pain in his eyes, she wanted to say that her wound wasn''t that severe but now, she realized that it was a good thing that she didn''t say it. It would only frustrate him more!

    "I''m sorry." She finally muttered but he still refused to look at her. She had to make more efforts. "I should be more considerate of your feelings. I was too focused on not getting exposed. I was wrong."

    Aston knew that the reason she was afraid of getting exposed wasn''t for herself, but him and Nathan. He was well aware of that but still... she shouldn''t keep herself in danger! He can''t allow that.

    Nicole could sense that he was softening a bit and it made her feel less anxious. "You are too rude to a patient. You came and yell at me while I''m lying sick here." Sheined, observing his reaction.

    He stood still without saying anything until... he finally turned back to her. "You shouldn''t use that to gain forgiveness. It''s unfair."

    "Forgive me just this once. It won''t happen again. Okay?" She said with a smile and swung his left hand that she holds.

    "Even if you don''t say that, I will never allow you to get involved in such a dangerous situation again." Aston firmly said and finally sat down. "However, if there is indeed a second time, even sweet-talking andining won''t be able to gain you forgiveness anymore."

    Nicole frowned a bit at his words but when she understood the hidden words, her face brightened up. "You mean you forgive me?"

    "Don''t get too worked up. It''s not convenient to be rude to a patient. That''s why." He paused when he recalled the time he was hospitalized due to Lester Yun''s torture. "Come to think of it, you''re very rude to me when I was hospitalized." He remarked.

    "Rude? Isn''t it supposed to be ''nice''? I even admit you to a VVIP room and look after you." Nicole blurted out.

    "I hope we won''t meet again for personal matters. Useless feelings. I don''t want to have any more weakness." He recited her words. "Those are the words you said to me, who was lying sick on the bed."

    "You memorize those? It''s useless now." Nicole simply said which made him finally smiled.

    "I''m d you said that. But I would be more d if you refrain from saying ''useless'' in the future." He dryly said.

    "Why is that?"

    "It reminded me of ''useless feelings'' and I hate it." Aston never told her but he still remembered how those two words haunted him. Were her feelings for him really that useless?! He couldn''t stop wondering this question and it was very tormenting.

    However, he didn''t do that anymore because he knew her situation now. She was desperate at that time.

    "Alright. I will try to remember that. As you know, I have quite a bad memory." Nicole responded with a carefree smile.

    Aston hopelessly sighed but he finds her thoughtless nature quite amusing. Why did she always think too much only when ites to her stepmother?!

    "How is your head?" He finally inquired about her wound.

    "I''m not sure but it didn''t hurt that much. I think the wound is not deep." Nicole said, briefly cing her hand on her head.

    "Head injury shouldn''t be taken lightly. So, you must haveplete rest for a few days. Don''t even dream of working." Aston thought that he finally understood why she was so strict with him when he was hospitalized! It''s so easy to get over worried.

    "Are you my guardian or what?" Nicole whined.

    "You are also quite strict when I was hospitalized. So, you should understand how I feel now." The actor''s voice was so unyielding which made Nicole frowned.

    "But still, I''m the Chairwoman. I can''t just neglect thepany affairs."

    "Even if you rest for a few days, Yang Group won''t go bankrupt." Aston firmly argued.

    "What if you''re wrong?" Nicole retorted. It won''t be a problem even if she does some paperwork from this bed!

    "Then I will just look after you. Problem solved." Aston simply replied.

    Nicole resisted the urge to roll her eyes. So stubborn!

    "Should I also hire some guards to refrain you from leaving this room?" Aston added with a menacing smile. He still remembered how she forbids him from leaving the room!

    Nicole sigh. "Are you taking revenge on me? I only do that for your own good. Unlike me, you refused to get hospitalized while you need treatments so much."

    "Same here. I only want you to recover soon." Aston promptly said.

    Nicole fell silent for a while until... she sighed in defeat. "Alright. I will recover first."

    Aston lightly chuckled when he witnessed her displeased face. "But it''s toote."

    "Why?" She immediately asked, confused.

    "When I came in, there are already some men guarding the door. Seems like your stepmother hired them." Aston exined.

    Nicole nced at the door which was closed. "Even when I was hospitalized in the past, she won''t hire men to guard me." She scowled.

    "The case is different this time. Maybe she is afraid that someone mighte after you. After all, you''re kidnapped in the name." Aston mused.

    Nicole sighed when she recalled the things that happenedst night. "I was hoping to clear my confusion through the kidnapping incident but... it only confused me more." She thought she would confirm that she was nothing in Garcia Han''s eyes but... things didn''t went as she thought.

    Was Alex Jo telling the truth? Was she really her stepmother''s weakness?! What did Garcia Han actually want? She was left with more questions!

    Aston smiled and ran a finger through her hair. "I''m not sure about it anymore. Maybe time will reveal everything. Even if that''s not the case, you can ask her one day. You only need to brace yourself for that." He calmly said.

    From her past experiences, Nicole knew very well that questioning her stepmother never ends well. That''s why she never do it if she was in her right mind. She always wanted to save the trouble. But now, she could already sense the urge to ask her what exactly was her intention!

    What will Garcia Han say if she tells her that she knows her past?! Would she take it as an open challenge?! Will she get angry and threw a fit?! Though Nicole was determined to break free from her stepmother''s grip one day, it''s not easy to brush away all her fears at once! She still needs the courage to face her.

    The Chairwoman was snapped out of her thoughts when she suddenly realized one thing. Then she turned to Aston. "I remember you telling me how much you hate hospitals."

    Yet they were in the hospital right now.....

 Chapter 118 - For The First Time

    Aston recalled the time he heard that Nicole was admitted to a hospital. The moment he heard the word ''hospital'', his haunting past resurfaced. The time his mother dragged him up the mountains. Though he survived, he was hospitalized for months, which leads to his separation from Aria.

    "I wasn''t okay but... I brace myself toe here. I would never leave you in this condition just because of my fears and trauma." He forced a little smile, looking at Nicole. "I will be fine as long as you''re with me."

    "I will also be fine after a few days. You don''t have to push yourself so hard." Nicole calmly said.

    "Even thest time I was hospitalized, I was fine. Don''t worry." Aston assured her.

    "What do you hate the most? I mean, about hospitals." Nicole asked. She knew his story but... she wasn''t sure of the answer to this question.

    Aston recalled his past experience and said, "It''s not tormenting toe here but... it''s the aftereffects. I am always reminded of that traumatic event and... it will affect my sleep."

    "Nightmares." She muttered. She also knew it from experience.

    "Yes." He nodded. "Nightmares. Whenever I''m reminded of those events in my childhood, the most tormenting one is nightmares. That''s why I avoided hospitals. The smell always reminded me of those events right away as if it was an rm to wake up my trauma."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes, thinking about how tormenting the nights would be for Aston. Nightmares were the worst and she was well aware of that!

    "Do you know why I tell you this despite knowing that it will make you worried? I don''t want to lie to you or act all strong." He paused and holds her hand. "It''s fine even if there are things that you cannot tell me. I''m quite patient but... no lying. I can''t tolerate that."

    "No matter what people said about you; strong, powerful, wicked, viiness; I don''t care about any of that. I only want you to be real in front of me. What''s more, I will only believe what you said, not others." He calmly added.

    Nicole finally smiled again at his words. "I will do that but... " Her smile slowly faded again when she recalled something. "I''m not that innocent. Though I was just following orders, it was still me who destroyed many people and... even drove some to death."

    "I understand what you said but keep this in mind. You know my past. I''m not innocent too, so far from that. So, let''s just focus on the present and refrain from making the same mistakes. Maybe our lives will start to be better that way." He said to her patiently.

    Nicole nodded but still, something bothered her. "I know that you''re up to something these days. Is it what I shouldn''t know?"

    Aston''s eyes widened a bit and he let out a breath. "I can tell you some but not all. As I said before, I don''t want to lie to you but know this. You are not that safe these days. Most of it is my fault. I have a few enemies from my past."

    "You mean, some gangsters?" Nicole asked.

    Aston slightly smiled at her reaction and nodded. "That''s why I want to provide you with good security as fast as possible. As soon as you''re discharged, I will arrange that. Your stepmother might bring up about this but tell her that you already arrange everything."

    "Alright. Then what about Nathan and his men?"

    "Don''t worry. They are all fine. We can meet them once you recovered." Aston assured her.

    * * *

    In one coffee shop which wasn''t that far from the hospital where Nicole was admitted, Nathan was sitting opposite Cassandra, trying to fulfil the promise that he made to his friend.

    "Aston told me that you meet him again. I already warned you not to do that. Stop hurting the people around me, Cassandra." The Boss of the Reyon Gang was firm and unyielding. Though the woman he talked to was the only woman whom he had ever loved, things had changed.

    Cassandra Lim only looked at him without saying anything and he turned away. "Aston also said that you have something to say. I only came here for his sake. I will hear you out but... stop bothering my friend and don''t even think about making use of his lover."

    Nathan briefly recalled the things that happenedst night. Then he said, "I have met the woman and she''s a kind-hearted and loyal one, unlike you."

    Unlike you? These two simple words stabbed Cassandra right in the heart! Who would have thought that the heart of the notorious Boss of the Moyan Gang would be able to break by just two simple words?! But still, she didn''t argue and maintained a calm face.

    "All these years, I always wanted to tell you this but... you never give me the chance. Besides, I was convinced that you won''t believe me but I understand. If I were you, I would do the same." Cassandra muttered.

    Nathan still refused to face her and maintained his silence too. Cassandra thought that she would already be getting used to him giving her the cold shoulder but... she was wrong. Many years had passed but it still hurts! However, she braced herself and continue.

    "That day, I had an argument with my father. As you know, it''s always hard to deal with him."

    Nathan slowly turned to her and his face showed how ufortable he was. "Are you here to tell me about the man who killed my father?"

    Cassandra shook her head. "That''s not the case. Hear me out first."

    Nathan felt a strong urge of reluctance. However, he had said that he would hear her out. He was always a man of his word. So, he remained quiet, holding back himself.

    "The argument was heated than any other days. That''s why I called you nonstop that day. Though I know that you hate me, I thought that I will be feeling better if I just see your face." Cassandra said.

    Nathan could never forget that day. Because she was so persistent, he finally went to her and meet her. When he saw her so downhearted, he even spent a little time with her rather than going back right away. However, it became the thing he regretted the most as his father was killed during that time!

    "I was supposed to apany my father that day." He finally spoke up. "But because of your persistence, I leave him and came to you that day. I suffered an assassination attempt a month before, that''s why my father told me not to go alone and take some of our skilled men with me. But he was killed at that time as I wasn''t there to protect him." He slightly sneered and nce at Cassandra. "It turns out that I was tricked by you again. To separate me from my father, you n everything with your father."

    "No," Cassandra argued and put both her hands on the table. "I don''t do that. I have no idea about my father n. I don''t even know that he was targeting your father!"

    "Don''t lie to me, Cassandra." Nathan snapped. "One of the men who was with my father at hisst moment told me everything. Your father said that his daughter did a great job. He told my father that he nned everything with you. What''s more, the bullet that killed my father... was fired by your father himself."

    Cassandra desperately shook her head. "No, it''s not that. That''s not the truth. My father tricked me too. He knows that I will surely call you after that argument. He did everything on purpose. He made use of me."

    "That''s nonsense. He''s your father, Cassandra Lim." Nathan uttered. He was trying so hard to keep himself under control!

    Cassandra narrowed her eyes at the table. The always calm andposed woman was gone and in her ce was a woman who struggled to prove her innocence to the man she loved! Nathan was the only one who could bring out this side of the female Boss!

    "He wanted to draw a wedge between us because he thought that I was being weak because of you. He raised me to be tough and heartless. He won''t care about my feelings. He''s not my biological father." She finally spilled out the secret which she kept for years. "I''m his adopted daughter and for him, I''m only a tool to satisfy his greed."

    The secret was so unexpected for Nathan and he didn''t even know how to react. However, a part of him still finds it hard to believe her. Was it because he had fallen to her n in the past? Maybe. Once trust was broken, it was like impossible to mend it.

    "Only a few know this secret, Nathan. My father never allowed to bring up this matter." Cassandra observed Nathan''s face and understood him. "I know you don''t believe me but right now... for the first time since we met, I''m telling you only the truth stained by no lies."

 Chapter 119 - I Dont Want Any Lies

    Staring at Cassandra, Nathan squeezed his pants, trying hard to remain calm. She said that she was telling the truth but...

    "It''s toote, Cassandra. No matter what, we have an ill-fated rtionship. Even our beginning was nned for evil. I don''t want such a mess anymore." He barely uttered the words.

    Those sleepless nights, haunting memories and nightmare; he didn''t want to relive it anymore! If the pain he thought of was a physical one, it might be different but... it''s mental pain. Even if he would be deemed as a coward, he didn''t care. He only wanted to be free of such excruciating mental pain!

    "Nathan - "

    "I believe what you say and I understand but... I''m not that young and wild Nathan Woo anymore. I won''t take such a risky move again. So... " He paused and then said, "Forget everything now. It''s toote to turn back. We are already enemies before we even met."

    "I won''t me you for your father''s crime. So, you don''t have to exin yourself or look for me anymore. Goodbye, Cassandra." He promptly added and rose from his seat. Though Cassandra called his name, he ignored her and left the coffee shop.

    * * *

    Aston spent half a day with Nicole and return to the filming set in the afternoon. Though he wished to stay more, he can''t just ignore the filming schedule which was already nned beforehand. He could only rearrange a bit.

    Not long after he left, Garcia Han walked inside Nicole''s hospital room. She came right after she finished attending some important meetings.

    "When did Aston Kang left?" She asked Nicole the moment she walked inside.

    "A few minutes ago," Nicole said.

    Garcia Han nced down at the nutritional supplements which Aston ced near Nicole''s bed. "Seems like he cares about you a lot." She muttered.

    "Mother - "

    "Just let him be." Garcia Han said which made Nicole fell silent. She didn''t understand her stepmother''s words at all.

    Garcia Han stood near the ss walls and nced at the outdoors. "I think you should arrange a security team for yourself. Shall I handle that?"

    "I already arranged that but this happens before I could put it into action. I will do that as soon as I''m discharged." Nicole promptly said and the Minister simply nodded.

    "Alright then. The doctor said you should rest for at least 5 days. So, keep in mind that you''re not allowed to leave this room until that."

    "I understand." Five days?! Then what about the final meeting with the Representative of Aris Group?! Nicole felt so hopeless! What would she do now?!

    "Why? Is something wrong?" Garcia Han asked when she noticed Nicole expression.

    "It''s just that... I have an important meeting in three days. A Representative from Aris Group came from New Zend and I already signed the deal with them." Nicole cautiously said.

    "You can just try and reschedule. You''re injured in the head, so you''re not fit to work for now." The Minister looked at her with a bit of displeasure and Nicole gently nodded once.

    "Alright. I will give a try." She said with a bit of reluctance.

    When Garcia Han turned back to the window, one thing entered Nicole''s mind. After pondering about it for a while, she finally said, "I heard the kidnappers saying that someone is helping you. Do I know this person?"

    Garcia Han clenched her fingers when she heard her stepdaughter''s question. "Why do you want to know that?"

    "I''m thankful to this person. That''s why." Who was the one who almost ruined everything?! Nicole was too curious but she tried to not make it too obvious.

    Garcia Han fell silent for a while before she said, "You don''t have to know. Just focus on your recovery for now. Don''t think too much."

    Nicole knew that it won''t bring her any good if she was persistent. "Alright." She muttered.

    Then Garcia Han takes out a phone from her bag. "You lose your phone due to the incident, so take this. I bought a new one and your number is still the same."

    * * *

    Shara was at the base of the ckhood when she received a call from Aston. It had been a while, so she was there to trained and took some exercise. She sat down on the training floor and answered the call with a little smile.

    "I thought you are busy." She promptly said the moment she picked up the call.

    "A bit," Aston said. He was on the filming set and he was having a little break. "What are you doing now, Aria?"

    Shara nced around her surroundings and struggled for words to say. After a while, she finally said, "Some training."

    "Training?" Aston raised a brow but when he thought of the possible reason, he slightly frowned. "Is it ckhood again?"

    "Yeah." Shara promptly said though she was quite wary of her brother''s feelings.

    "I heard about how the members are trained. Is it really necessary? It''s a very dangerous job." The actor''s voice was full of concern for his twin sister. She was the only blood rted he had left and he can''t afford to lose her again.

    "This is my choice, Aston. I''m okay with it." Shara calmly said.

    "Is it because you want to help Leon?"

    "That''s one reason but don''t get him wrong." Shara promptly said. "He always urges me not to do it anymore, but I''m the one who is stubborn."

    Though Aston hated to admit, he understood his sister. If he was in her shoes, he would do the same. He was also willing to do anything to help Nicole. "You really love him, right?"

    Shara smiled at his question. "Leon is a good man but his life is veryplicated. He deserves better. So, I hope you can trust him more. He won''t mistreat me."

    "Alright." Aston bluntly said which made Shara chuckled.

    "You still act like a spoiled kid to me. Did Nicole know this?" She yfully said.

    "It''s better for her not to know." Aston dryly said and then finally chuckled.

    Shara''s smile slipped a bit when she realized one thing. "Don''t forget that you still have to answer my question. I don''t want any lies." Her voice was quite stern, unlike other times.

    Aston understood what she said and to be honest, he really wished to skip this but...

    "I understand." The two words unconsciously escaped his lips. Maybe it was out of habit.

    While he was young, though he might always be acting like a spoiled kid when his sister was around, he never disobeyed her if she was serious about something. He could always tell right away if his sister wasn''t joking. After all, he was still the younger twin.

    "Alright. Let''s talkter." Shara said and tried to end the call but...

    "Wait, Aria," Aston said and when Aria waited for him to speak up, he quickly said, "Nicole hurt her head and she was admitted to Westview Hospital. Can you go and check her out once you have time? I have a tight schedule."

    "What happened?" Shara instantly asked, raising a brow.

    "It''s a long story. I will tell youter." Aston replied.

    Shara sighed. "Alright. I will do that. Don''t worry and take good care of yourself."

    "Okay," Aston said and ended the call.

    Shara wasn''t in the mood to train anymore. So, she decided to walk out of the training room and went to the hospital but...

    "You should tell me if you n to visit the base." It was Leon who suddenly opened the door and walked to her. "I told you not to do this for a while. You always push your limits and make me worried."

    Shara slightly frowned. "I already said that I won''t overtrain anymore. How did you know that I came here?"

    "Ryan called me when you arrived. So, I drive here right away." Leon promptly said with a little smile.

    "Do you tell him to spy on me?"

    "No."

    "Then howe he call you as soon as I arrived?"

    Leon awkwardly scratched his head. "I only tell him to inform me if youe here."

    Shara finds his behaviour quite amusing but she didn''t want to show it. "That''s spying."

    Leon finally sighed. "Alright. I won''t do it anymore. So, you should keep your promise too. I''m afraid that I will have to rush to the hospital again."

    Hospital? Shara was so flustered by Leon''s sudden appearance that she briefly forget about what Aston said. "Oh! Hospital! We have to go there." She suddenly eximed.

    "Why? Are you sick again?" Leon said with a worried face and quickly ced his hand on her forehead.

    Shara sighed and put down his hand. "It''s not me. Aston said that Nicole hurt her head. She was admitted to Westview Hospital."

    Head injury? Leon felt that something was not right. Did Garcia Han gets involved again?! He wasn''t entertained by the thoughts!

    "We will need at least two hours to return to the city but her stepmother might be there. Will you be okay?" Shara cautiously asked Leon.

    "It''s fine. I''m not scared of her." Leon firmly said and turned to Shara. "Let''s go." Then they left the base and returned to the city right away.....

 Chapter 120 - I Was Torn

    When Leon and Shara reached the hospital, it was around 5 p.m. Losing no time, they quickly went to VIP room number 5. Aston sent them the room number a few minutes ago.

    They knocked on the door and when they made their way inside, Garcia Han was also there, much to their displeasure.

    "Why did youe here?" Garcia Han instantly asked Leon with an unpleasant voice. She briefly turned to Nicole who was sitting on the bed. "How did they know that you are hospitalized?"

    "When you walked out to used your phone, they call me and I tell them." Nicole promptly lied. Should she say that it might be Aston? The suspicious Minister won''t be entertained by it.

    "We''re here to visit a friend who is hospitalized. Is that a big deal?" Leon simply said and put the fruits they bought on the top of the drawer next to Nicole''s bed.

    "Friend?" Garcia Han smirked. "After breaking off the engagement and your so-called marriage with this woman, you still care about Nicole? How funny."

    "We were never in love anyway. Why can''t we be friends?" Leon said and fake a flustered expression. "Oh! Did the mighty stepmother opposed to it?"

    Nicole squeezed the small nket which covered her legs. That stubborn Leon! She already told him many times not to provoke Garcia Han! He never listened!

    "You should be careful with your words, Leon Jung." Garcia Han''s voice was dangerously low. "Seems like you know me well and if I were you, I would surely think twice before I speak."

    "Is the Minister of Justice threatening me?" Leon simply uttered, unfazed by her warning.

    "Next time, it won''t be just a threat."

    "Mother, don''t be - "

    "Stay out of this, Nicole!" Garcia Han snapped and Nicole fell silent. Then the Minister took a step towards Leon.

    "Do you know this, Mr. Potter? If we have too much weakness, we already lost the fight before we even get the chance to start. You should be careful." She whispered and her eyes trailed to Shara who was standing beside Leon.

    Leon was instantly provoked but Shara holds him back. "Let''s leave first." She said and turned to Nicole. "I hope you recover soon, Nicole." Then she pulled Leon out of the hospital room.

    "Do you understand why I always warned you to stay away from him, Nicole?" Garcia Han uttered and shifted her gaze to her stepdaughter. "He is only hiding his ws."

    "I don''t - "

    "People aren''t what they look like. You are too young and naive. You don''t know anything."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and hardly pressed her nails together. She can''t hold back anymore. "Your first sentence. You already made me experience that while I was 10, Mother."

    No one knows how hurt and scared the 10 years old Nicole was when she realized the true nature of her seemingly loving stepmother.For a young girl who didn''t have a clear memory of her birth mother, the new mother who entered her life was the one who first made her feel a mother''s love. However, one day, everything was gone. They were all lies and that will surely haunt the girl forever!

    Garcia Han was tight-lipped for a while as it was the first time she ever heard such words from Nicole. After a few seconds, she said, "It''s useless to talk about that now." She turned around, trying to leave the room but...

    "Why? Are you feeling guilty?" Nicole braced herself, hardly squeezing the nket due to nervousness. She made a huge risk by pressuring the stepmother.

    "Guilty?" Garcia Han muttered and turned around. "What do you even know?"

    Nicole turned away from her and refused to say anything.

    "If you know nothing, then - "

    "I know everything. Why you married my father and your past. I know it all." Nicole uttered, darting her eyes to Garcia Han.

    The Minister''s usual calm face was suddenly reced by astonishment but soon... it was reced once again by rage. "How do you know that?!"

    "That''s not important."

    "Nicole Yang!" Garcia Han snapped and walked towards her. "How dare you bring up my past!"

    "You still live in the past, Mother! For you, it''s not a past. My father - "

    Garcia Han suddenly bent down and grabbed the hospital patient''s shirt which Nicole wear with both of her hands. She hardly squeezed it, making her leaned a bit forward. She was so blinded by her anger!

    This time, Nicole didn''t felt paralyzed! She didn''t have any problem moving her hand. She could attempt to break free but... she chose not to.

    Garcia Han narrowed her eyes at the bandage on Nicole''s head and tried her best to hold back herself. "Just shut up! I don''t want to hear about your father!" She grunted and finally withdrew her hands.

    However, Nicole barely managed to strike up this conversation after a long time. She had no intention to back down now. If she did, it would be impossible to bring it up again!

    "I want to know the truth this time. Even if you punish me by your harshest ways, I won''t back down." She firmly said, looking at Garcia Han.

    "You don''t fear anything now, don''t you?" Garcia Han voice was very low and Nicole knew that she shouldn''t be pushing further but...

    "I still fear you, Mother. After all the things you have done to me in thest 15 years, do you think I will be able to break free that easy? If it''s that easy, I will already do it."

    Garcia Han clenched her fist and nced down at Nicole. "You''re sick now, but as I warned you before, you won''t get away with this. You will surely pay for it." She said and turned her back at Nicole again.

    "Why don''t you just kill me rather than making me live this way?!" Nicole snapped. "It was never hard for you to do that! The number will only be increased by 1 and that''s not a big deal for you!"

    "Do you think I never thought about that? I would already do it if I can!" Garcia Han howled as she turned around. But when she noticed Nicole''s reaction, she realized that she just said what she shouldn''t say.

    "Enough, Nicole! I''m tired of this!" She added right away.

    "Do you know that you are rarely reasonable these days, Mother? Your words make no sense!" Nicole still said, ncing at her stepmother with a confused face.

    Garcia Han briefly nced at the ss walls and then turned back to Nicole. "Do you really want to test my limits? You should know that in life, there are many things worse than death."

    When Nicole fell silent, Garcia Han spoke up again. "You said you know everything. So, you will know how much I hate your father, Zachary Yang. Whenever I see you, I am reminded of him and my brother who died an unjust death. You are the blood of the one who let that happen. Do you even know that facing you alone is a torment for me?"

    "You can end that 15 years ago. Staging an ident won''t be hard for you." Nicole uttered and her face darkened. "Do you kill my father?"

    "No." Garcia Han was surprisingly calm. "He died due to illness before I got the chance to avenge my brother."

    Nicole smiled but... it was a sarcastic one which made the stepmother flustered. "I think I finally know why you let me live. You don''t get your way with my father and you want to see me in pain to pacify your anger. You made me suffered for 15 years. Are you happy?"

    "I''m the only daughter of your enemy, the one you abhorred. Is it fun to see me suffer? Is it fun to see me at your mercy?"

    "I don''t have to answer your question." Garcia Han coldly said, maintaining a calm facade.

    "Is it that hard to answer?" Nicole paused and let out a breath. "Do you know how I really think, Mother?" She said, recalling the mixed emotions she felt when she heard Garcia Han''s past.

    "I was torn. If my father was indeed behind your brother''s death, I don''t think that I can continue to hate you. No matter how much I suffer, it can''t bepared to a precious life. If my father was truly guilty, I''m willing to spend my whole life making it up to you. I will endure everything if it can cate your anger and hatred. I will continue living like I always did. I won''tin but... I believe in my father. He will never do that."

    Garcia Han shook her head. "You are only 5 when that happened. You don''t know anything, Nicole."

    "But what if you''re wrong? What will you do if everything is just a trick someone yed on us?" Nicole promptly asked.

    "Do you think I make such a huge decision without even knowing the truth?" Garcia Han made a deliberate pause and nce down at Nicole again. "I''m not a fool, Nicole. I don''t n to say this but... do you think I don''t know how much you care about Aston Kang?"

 Chapter 121 - Its Not That Easy To Kill Me

    Aston Kang.

    When this name escaped her stepmother''s lips, Nicole fell silent.

    Hearing Garcia Han saying the name was already dreary enough but... did she say she knows how much she cared about Aston?! But how?!

    She nced at Garcia Han''s confident demeanor and she could felt her throat running dry! Not Aston.

    "If I had known that this will shut your mouth, I will already bring it up sooner." Garcia Han coldly remarked.

    Garcia Han turned around and took a seat on the single couch. "Blood-rted or not, I was the one who raised you, Nicole. I can see right through you. Do you wonder how I know this fact?"

    "This morning when Aston Kang walked in, I saw the way you look at him. You know, Nicole. Eyes never lie."

    "You can''t me me for this," Nicole muttered. Now that she heard how Garcia Han finds out, she still had a way to distort the truth a bit.

    "What are you saying?" Garcia Han asked.

    "You are the one who told me to be with him while I was ignoring my own feelings," Nicole said.

    Garcia Han narrowed her eyes at her thighs and slightly smiled. Then she turned back to Nicole. "The whole day, I wondered why you were so against my idea when I told you to ept him. Then I realized one thing. It turns out that you are afraid I would make use of him. He''s special to you."

    Nicole wondered what would be the best solution for this matter. She was persistent before but now, Aston was involved. She wasn''t sure of what to say anymore.

    Garcia Han suddenly rose from her seat. "I will go home for tonight but mark my words, Nicole. I won''t tolerate any of this nonsense by the time Ie back." She picked up her bag and walked to the door.

    "One day... I will prove to you that my father is innocent." Nicole muttered.

    The Minister halted but she didn''t turn back anymore. After standing still for a few seconds, she opened the door and left the hospital room.

    The moment Garcia Han closed the door, Nicole let out a breath which she didn''t even know she was holding.

    Right now, she only had one thing in mind. What if Aston was in danger?!

    *

    When Nicole opened her eyes the next morning, she finds Aston sitting next to her bed. When she nced at her watch, she realized that it was only 6 a.m.

    "Do you sleep well?" Aston asked her with a little smile.

    "Why did youe here? I already warned youst night that it''s dangerous." Nicole promptly said as she gets up and sat on the bed.

    "I''m not afraid." Aston simply said. "You should promise me one thing, Nicole. Even if she threatened you by using me, don''t waver. It''s not that easy to kill me."

    "You are just a human too. Don''t be too confident." Nicole said with a frown.

    "You should answer me first," Aston demanded. He was ncing at Nicole right in the eyes.

    Nicole sighed but it was immediately followed by a smile. "I already told you before that I won''t change my mind. That''s not my nature. I will be fine as long as you don''t run away." She dryly said which made Astonughed.

    "That won''t happen, so that means... you will have to stick next to me forever." The actor mused.

    "I won''t really mind that," Nicole remarked and slightly chuckled. "But don''t you say that your schedule is full for today?"

    "Yeah," Aston replied and nce at his wristwatch which Nicole gave to him on his birthday. "If I return right now, I will still be on time. I came here to hear your answer. That''s all."

    "You already hear it, so you should leave now. I don''t want people to say that Aston Kang is very unprofessional." Nicole jokingly said and Aston nodded.

    "Alright." He rose from his seat and bent down a bit to nt a kiss on her forehead. "Take care." He said with a smile and left the hospital room.

    Nicole was quite amazed by Aston''s influence on her. Justst night, she can''t even sleep due to what Garcia Han said to her. She was more than worried but now, his short visit made her felt at ease right away!

    What she finds so strange was that she actually believed him when he said that it''s not easy to kill him. Was she crazy? Maybe not. It''s just that she trust him enough. He will protect himself.

    While she was lost in her thought, the sound of the knocking on the door aroused her. Then she darted her eyes to the door. It''s still so early. Who might it be?

    Then the door was opened and when she saw the person who entered the room, she wasn''t that pleased but... she didn''t make it obvious.

    "It''s you, Mr. Aris." She calmly said.

    Mario Aris made his way to her and stood beside her bed. "I was informed that you are hospitalized. So, I came to check on you." He said. His demeanor was quite normal.

    "You don''t have toe here but thank you. It''s just a minor injury. I will be discharged soon." Nicole formally said.

    "That''s a relief. Your secretary asked me if it would be okay to postpone the final meeting for a few days. That''s why I know about your injury." He made a deliberate paused and bent down a bit. "I hope Miss Yang don''t think that I''m investigating her." His lips curved into a yful smile.

    Yelena instantly frowned. There he goes again! Why can''t he never be serious for long?!

    "If Mr. Aris doesn''t stop behaving this way, it won''t be strange even if I think that way." She bluntly remarked.

    Mario Aris stood straight andughed. "Then I think you will need to keep on thinking that way. It''s quite fun, so I have no intention to stop for now."

    "Then I hope you won''te again. I''m a patient and I have no energy to y along with your jokes." Nicole responded with a little sigh.

    "It''s rude to say that to a visitor, Chairwoman Yang. Besides, didn''t you say that it''s just a minor injury?" Mario said, faking a confused face.

    Nicole was utterly annoyed by how he keeps on feigning ignorance."Can you just leave?" She said, trying hard to hold back herself.

    "It''s still early. Isn''t it great to have a visitor rather than being alone?" A victorious smile appeared on Mario''s face.

    "I prefer to be alone." She bluntly said and Mario chuckled. He always finds her amusing.

    Then the door was suddenly opened and Garcia Han appeared. Her observing gaze instantlynded on the young man who was standing there with a smile on his face.

    "Mother." Nicole promptly said and Mario Aris darted his eyes to the door. He identified the woman as the Minister of Justice, Nicole Yang''s stepmother.

    "He is the Representative of Aris Group from New Zend. I mentioned the meeting to you yesterday." Nicole exined when she noticed her stepmother''s scrutinizing gaze.

    Garcia Han finally stopped observing the young man when she heard Nicole. "You are a business partner? Thank you for making time to visit Nicole." She said out of courtesy. After all, she''s a politician.

    Mario Aris slightly smiled and turned to Garcia Han. "It''s an honor to meet the Minister of Justice. I''m Mario Aris."

    "Thanks a lot, Mr. Aris." Garcia Han said and nced at Nicole. "So, what about the meeting? Do you schedule a new time?"

    Nicole realized that she still didn''t know about that. She just turned to Mario to know the answer.

    "It''s scheduled. It will be after two weeks." Mario spoke up when he understood Nicole''s gaze.

    "That''s great to hear. Nicole really deemed the meeting important." Garcia Han remarked with a smile.

    "I''ll get going then. I still have another appointment." Mario Aris said as he slightly bowed to the Minister. Then he nced at Nicole. "I hope you recover soon, Miss Yang."

    Nicole nodded and he walked out of the room. He left the hospital right away and entered his car. Then he shifted his gaze back to the hospital.

    "What''s wrong with your expression? Is the injury that serious?" Jony promptly asked him.

    Mario shook his head. He just finds it... strange. Why did the Chairwoman who never hesitated to express her mind, suddenly seemed to be wary when the stepmother appeared? Nicole Yang was always frank but... he shook his head. He might only be overthinking things.

    "Mario, is everything fine?" Jony asked when he noticed the unusual demeanor of his friend who was also his boss.

    Mario turned to Jony who was sitting in the front. "Can you get me information on the Minister of Justice?"

    "Why so sudden?" Jony confusedly asked.

    "Nothing serious. I just want to know more about her." Mario said as he shifted his gaze back to the hospital.....

 Chapter 122 - Leave Her Alone

    "I know you are busy. So, why don''t you just stop visiting me? I will be fine alone. Besides, it''s not like we are pleased to see each other." Nicole simply said to her stepmother as soon as Mario Aris left.

    "That''s up to me." Garcia Han said and took a seat on the couch which was a few steps away from Nicole''s bed.

    "Then can I get discharge and rest at home?"

    "I don''t trust you enough to do that."

    Nicole let out a sigh. "Just what do you want?"

    "Tormenting you by my presence." Garcia Han said and slightly smiled. "Won''t it be fun if I stop you from doing everything you like? If you are tired of staying here, then you can stay for another week. You are sick, so that''s the only way to punish you, for now." She added, enunciating thest two words.

    "Mother," Nicole grunted. "You should - "

    "Didn''t you say that you will do whatever I say?" Garcia Han slightly smiled, interrupting Nicole before she could say anything. "Besides, I have something to tell you since the night you were kidnapped."

    "What is it?" Nicole bluntly asked.

    Garcia Han picked up her bag and rose from her seat. "Let''s save that for tonight. I wille again after work." She walked towards the door and when her hand reached for the doorknob, she turned back to Nicole. "I told the guards to not let any visitors in until I return. You are not allowed to step out either. So, don''t bother to struggle."

    Nicole nced at her with disbelief and she walked out of the hospital room.

    * * *

    It was evening and Aston was on his way back to the city. He was driving his bike despite his manager''s constant pressure to drive a car. He said that driving a bike will save him some time.

    Nicole had told him that Garcia Han forbids any visitor. He first wants to go to the hospital and find out the situation.

    However, he only gets to drive for a few minutes until two cars suddenly appeared, blocking his way. He had to suddenly stop his bike, making him leaned forward with quite a force. Then he sighed. What was it again?! Why can''t they just leave him alone?

    The door of one car opened and getting out from the car was none other than Lester Yun. He was instantly followed by 4 men.

    Lester Yun disappeared ever since that night and the ckhood were looking for him and now, he was standing right before Aston.

    "We meet again, Aston Kang." Lester Yun said with a malicious smile.

    Aston gets off of his bike and removed his helmet, cing it in the seat. "I don''t expect you to still be alive." He remarked sarcastically.

    "You yed wellst time. Joining hands with your former friend to destroy me. Due to your petty trick, I lost more than half of my men." Lester Yun''s face darkened.

    "It''s not because of my trick but your tyranny. The members of the Red Tiger Gang are tired of you. That''s why." Aston clicked his tongue and shook his head. "If you don''t love to y dirty, then you don''t have to suffer that."

    "Watch your mouth!" One of Lester''s men suddenly shouted and rushed forward trying to punch the actor. However, the actor holds back his hand and twist it. The man gritted his teeth in pain and he pushed him away to the side with quite a force.

    "Don''t you often told me this while I used to work for you? Don''t start a fight that you cannot win. You always said that." He nced at the man who just failed to attack him. "With such a weak subordinate, why did you even bother toe to me?"

    "Don''t be too confident, Aston Kang. You might regret itter." Lester Yun said, unfazed by Aston''s mocking words.

    "You pushed me too much, Lester. I only wish to live a quiet life but you never let me do that." Aston paused and said, "Now, you made me want to destroy you. You push me to my limits. I think I should just avenge Michael today. Then I will finally live in peace."

    Aston recalled how he had to send away Michael''s family to protect them from Lester Yun. They were a family to him but... he needs to be apart from them, all because of the man standing before him!

    "I will make you pay for your sins today." Aston confidently said and one of Lester''s men rushed forward again. This time, the actor avoided two punch before caught the man''s hand on the third attempt. Holding back the man''s hand, he hardly kicked him in the leg and make him fall on the ground.

    "Won''t you regret if you continue to make a useless attempt? If I were you, I will retreat now." He rudely remarked.

    "I already warned you not to be too confident, Aston Kang," Lester said with a sinister smile.

    Aston suddenly sensed that something wasn''t right. Lester Yun seemed to be the one losing here but... what made him so confident?!

    "Are you ying dirty again?" He coldly said.

    "I''m only seeking for some fun. Besides, I have to pay you back for ying a trick on mest time." Lester Yun said with a yful smile.

    "That''s nothingpared to all the things you had done to me. Using my weakness against me, you have stepped on me for so long." Aston remarked.

    "Now that you have brought it up, why don''t you submit to me again? You know I have always wanted you back." Lester Yun suggested with a smile.

    "Are you crazy? Stop talking nonsense. Why would I - "

    "Westview Hospital, VIP Room number 5." Lester Yun proudly stated. "Does that ring a bell?"

    Aston raised a brow and fell silent as if his tongue was chopped off! That''s Nicole''s hospital room! How did...

    "You''re truly amazing, Aston Kang. Even with such a messy past, you still managed to win over the young Chairwoman of Yang Group!" Lester Yun faked a surprised expression and pped his hands. "Wow! What a big catch!"

    Lester Yun tilted his head and frowned. "I''m congratting you yet you remained quiet. That''s rude."

    "Is this your way of threatening me?" Aston said, tightly clenching his fist.

    Lester Yun smiled. "Unfortunately, yes. You know it''s not every day that I can threaten the famous Pacesetter." He lightly chuckled but in a split second, his face turned serious. "Do you wish to know what your secret lover is doing now?"

    "Lester Yun!" Aston snapped. "If you dare toy a hand on her, I won''t stop until you regret a thousand times!"

    Lester Yunughed. "I don''t do anything to her. At least, for now. But... it can change any minute."

    Aston was quite confused. Any minute? What was Lester Yun saying?!

    "You feels lost, right?" Lester Yun said. "Let me tell you. Who do you thinkmands the two guards on your lover''s room?"

    Aston recalled and.... he was burning with rage on the inside now! The guards were Lester''s men?

    "You figure it out, right? You''re not the only one who can y a trick, Aston Kang." Lester said in a sarcastic tone.

    He takes out his phone and makes a call, putting it in a loudspeaker mode. Then one man picked up the call.

    "Boss."

    "What is the Chairwoman doing now?"

    "She''s sleeping."

    "Sleeping?"

    "Yes. Her stepmother didn''t allow any visitors until she returned. Maybe she is bored."

    "Alright. Continue to keep an eye on her."

    "Got it."

    Lester Yun ended the call and turned to Aston. When he saw his pale face, he smiled. "I''m curious." He muttered, observing Aston from head to toe. "What would the Pacesetter willing to do to protect the woman he loves?" An exciting smile was on his face. Then he nodded to one of his men.

    The man stepped forward, forcing his fist towards Aston but thetter grabbed his hand, stopping the punch midair. His face darkened and his eyes were filled with anger.

    "Are you willing to never see her again?"

    He darted his eyes to Lester Yun when he heard his threatening words. Thetter was lifting his phone next to his face, reminding Aston that he could easily end Nicole with just a single phone call!

    "I''m not patient. You know that, Aston Kang." Lester Yun said with a disappointed face.

    Aston nced at the phone without making any movement. Nicole who won''t even know she was in danger crossed his mind. He won''t allow her to suffer even a small injury again, let alone letting his enemies kill her!

    As long as he could keep her safe, he would surrender many times. He would rather suffer than parting with her forever.

    Then he let loose his hand which was tightly clenched and withdrew his other hand from Lester''s subordinate. "I''m the one you want. Leave her alone." He muttered.....

 Chapter 123 - I Value Myself Now

    "Wow! I think trying so hard to know your weakness was worth it. Look at you, you lowered yourself right away, all for... " Lester Yun made a deliberate paused. He shook his head and faked a flustered face. "A woman." He concluded.

    "Just leave her alone, Lester. She has nothing to do with you." Aston uttered. "Whatever you want to do, you can do it on me."

    Lester Yunughed. "Don''t you know this, Aston Kang? The more you wish to protect her, the more I would love to hurt her. Shall I just order my men to end her right now? Or... " His voice trailed off and he nced at Aston with a smile. "What would you do to save her?"

    Aston nced at Lester''s phone and thought of Nicole. He wished to kill this petty man right away but... making a move was too risky. Then he tried to spoke up and give in until...

    His phone went off and Lester Yun quickly takes out his handgun, pointing at him. "Don''t try any trick." He warned him.

    Aston takes out his phone and nced at the caller ID. "I''m supposed to meet this person now. If I don''t answer, it will arouse suspicion." He deliberately lied. When Lester Yun still felt reluctant, he said, "Nicole is in your hands. I won''t dare to put her in danger."

    Lester Yun thought of how Aston was willing to give in for the woman and he nodded. "Make it short." He said, still pointing his gun at the actor.

    Aston swiped the green button and put the phone next to his ear.

    "Hello."

    He stood still for a few seconds, listening to what the person on the other line said.

    "Okay. I won''t be able toe today. Somethinges up."

    "Thanks."

    He puts down his phone and put it back in his pocket. Then he looked at Lester Yun.

    "Who is that?" Lester asked, still pointing his gun at him.

    "Leon Jung." Aston simply said.

    "Leon Jung?" Lester finds the name familiar and he raised a brow. "The ex-fiance?"

    Aston only nodded but Lester Yun''s lips curved into a mocking smile. "Why would you meet him? What did he say?"

    Aston narrowed his eyes and when he turned back to Lester Yun, he suddenly mmed his hand with a huge force. He expertly caught the gun that Lester dropped and pointed the gun at him right away!

    "Don''t move!" He shouted to Lester''s men who attempted to take out their guns. When one man tried to take it out in secret, he briefly aimed the handgun at him and shot his hand. Then he swiftly pointed back at Lester Yun. "I won''t hesitate anymore." He said in a low voice.

    The man whom he shot on the hand yelped and gritted his teeth in pain but no one dared to move anymore!

    "Aston Kang, aren''t you scared for your woman?" Lester Yun said, ring at him.

    Aston smiled. "I have nothing to scared now. Fortunately, Leon told me that he caught two fake guards. He also said that Nicole is fine."

    Lester Yun was now fumed with anger. "Your woman is fine but what about you? Do you think you will be able to leave, unscathed?"

    Aston let out a sigh and he swiftly pointed the gun to one man when he noticed him moving. Then he shot him on the leg and swiftly pointed back at Lester Yun. With his great skills, he only needs two seconds for that! The man he shot fell to the ground and he holds his leg, groaning in pain.

    "I already told you many times but you still don''t know me at all, Lester. I''m never scared for myself. You still don''t get it after all these years?"

    "You used my sister to make me work for you and I endure all your tyranny. You killed my best friend and I still let you go. You tortured me and threatened me all the time, I can take it but... now you went after the one I loved. I will never forgive you for that." He added in an unyielding voice.

    "What will you do? Will you kill me?" Lester Yunughed. "Come on, Aston Kang. I know you''re not capable of that. Killing is beyond your limit."

    Aston recalled the time Nicole asked him if he had ever killed someone. When he said no, she said that''s all that matter. He wanted his answer to always be no but... if Nicole ever suffered in the hands of his enemies, he won''t hesitate to break his limits!

    "Nicole is fine, so I don''t have to kill you but... " He paused and briefly nced a few meters away. "That doesn''t mean I will let you go." He said.

    "Will you shot me too so that I won''t be able to chase you?" Lester said sarcastically but when he nced a few meters away, he raised a brow. "What trick did you y, Aston Kang?!" He snapped and turned around. However, there were already a few men even behind.

    "You''re cornered." Aston''s lips curved into a yful smile and he takes out his phone and showed it to Lester Yun. The call was still ongoing!

    "You!" Lester shouted, pointing his finger at Aston.

    "You know what, Lester, I value myself now, a lot. I don''t want to die and make the one I love suffered. That''s why I have a very strong desire for survival now. I won''t take crazy risk anymore." Aston simply said and Ryan stood beside him.

    "This is Lester Yun and some of his minions. Catch them first." The actor said and finally put down the gun.

    "I understand," Ryan said and nodded at the other members of the ckhood. Because they were outnumbered, Lester and his men were easily caught.

    "We will take care of them. I think the Young Master is waiting for you in the city." Ryan said to him.

    "Alright," Aston said and gets on his bike. Then he puts the phone next to his ear again. "You act fast than I thought. I''ming back. Wait for me." He simply said.

    "Okay," Leon said and the actor tried to end the call but...

    "Aston Kang!" His hands paused mid-air when he heard the familiar voice.

    He quickly put the phone back to his ear again. "Nicole." Did she hear everything?!

    "Are you alright? Did he torture you again?" Nicole instantly lowered her voice when he heard him call her name but the concern was still evident in her voice.

    Aston lightly chuckled. "I won''t let him do that anymore. It will make you worry."

    "How can youugh in this situation?!" Nicole snapped, raising her voice at him again.

    "Calm down, Nicole. I''m fine. If you don''t believe me, wait for me. I''ll be there soon." The actor calmly said.

    "Alright. Hurry up." Nicole bluntly said.

    "Okay. Wait for me." Aston said and ended the call. Then he starts his bike and drives back to the city.

    In fact, he was quite amazed. He thought that Leon would take more than an hour to get there but he took the risk knowing that. If he let Lester Yun go, he was afraid for Nicole''s safety.

    How did his men arrive right away? He thought this on his way back and he only had one answer. Maybe the base of the ckhood was near.

    *

    When Aston entered Nicole''s hospital room, Leon was also there. Losing no time, he quickly walked to Nicole. "They didn''t manage to attack you, right?" He asked, sitting beside her bed.

    "No," Nicole said and observed him. When she didn''t see any wound, she sighed in relief. "I''m so d that you''re safe.

    Aston smiled and turned to Leon. "How did you find out the identity of the guards?"

    "When we visited Nicole yesterday, I overheard them reporting to someone about Nicole. They addressed the other person as ''Boss'' and it aroused my suspicion. Besides, I know that the gangsters are searching for your weakness. I told my men to keep an eye on them." Leon said and turned to Nicole.

    "When I came again today, I noticed them reporting to someone again. So, my men make a move. We are lucky. That''s all." He added.

    "Do you n to surrender and submit yourself to him again if he threatened you with my life? I don''t want that." Nicole uttered.

    "You have to live first and I can solve other problemster. I can''t let you die just to save myself." Aston holds Nicole''s hand and smiled to assure her.

    Then the door was opened and Shara appeared on the door. When Aston turned to her, he saw the anger and disappointment in her face.

    "We have to talk," Shara said and turned around, walking away.

    Aston looked at Nicole with a confused face but when he thought of the possibility, his eyes grew wide.

    "She was also here. She heard everything you say to Lester Yun." Nicole said which proved him right.

    "I tried to stop her but she''s so stubborn," Leon added.

    Aston nced at the empty door and recalled what he said to Lester Yun. He remembered himself saying how Lester used his sister to make him work for him!

    He always wished that Aria won''t have to know this but... the way she finds out was more than worse! What would he say to her?!

 Chapter 124 - We Will Soon Be Family

    Aston quietly followed his sister out of the hospital. Due to him being a public figure, Shara told him toe to her house which was less than twenty minutes drive from the hospital.

    When he reached there with his bike, Shara was in the main room, waiting for him. What''s more, she was turning her back at him!

    The actor nervously pressed his fingers, unsure of how to start. He wasn''t ready for this but... there''s no way out now.

    "Aria, I''m sorry. I should have told you this sooner but - "

    "What if you tell me sooner? The fact remains, Aston. You ruined your life because of me." Shara said, interrupting him from finishing his words. She still turned her back at him.

    "No, don''t think that way. I want to find you so much and that''s why I made the decision. It''s not your fault." Aston argued yet his voice remained low.

    "Our father was an upright police officer, Aston Min. He always has high hopes in you. You are smart and good at your studies ever since we were young. Even though he''s dead now... " Shara paused and turned around, ncing at her younger twin brother. "How can you ruin your life just to find me? You''re the only son of the family!"

    Aston was stupefied when his sister was yelling at him. "Aria - "

    "Don''t you see enough? Don''t you already know what it''s like to live in shame? When our father was falsely used, he could still hold his head high because he did nothing to be ashamed of. But you... " Shara closed her eyes and covered with her hand. "How can you make such a decision when you''re the only son of Ethan Min?"

    When Shara''s words repeatedly echoed in his ears, Aston quickly walked to her and stood right before her. "I don''t think through that, Aria. I was wrong. Please... don''t be angry anymore. I''m sorry." He pleaded with his sister.

    The young Aston could never think clear if he ever made his sister angry and even now, he was still that way. His mind went nk and he couldn''t even think clear!

    "Whenever I thought about your past, I used to thought that maybe you''re struggling and had nowhere to go. I was convinced that you did it to survive but... I never thought that you did it to find me." Shara muttered and lifted her hands to touch Aston''s face which surprised thetter. "Just how much did you went through because of me, to find me?"

    Aston holds his sister''s hand which was on his face. "I''m fine. I already find you and I won''t suffer again."

    Shara puts down her hand and tightly clenched her fist. "I will make sure that Lester Yun pays for his sins. I will never forgive him for making use of you." She firmly dered.

    "Aria, don''t get involved with him. I know him well and he is a sly man. Leon and I will deal with him." Aston calmly said.

    "I do that most of the time but I won''t back down in this matter," Shara said and nced up at Aston. "Since when did you have be so selfless? You have truly grown up."

    "I''m already strong enough to protect you. I''m not the little boy who used to hide behind you anymore." Aston said with a little smile. "Don''t worry, Aria. I will protect you and Nicole. I will also protect myself."

    *

    Meanwhile, in Nicole''s hospital room, Nicole was giving her ex-fiance a suspicious look. At some point, it had be too much which made Leon ufortable.

    "If you have anything to ask me, just spill it," Leon said and heavily sigh.

    "Who are you?" Nicole quickly asked him with a confused yet curious face. His men take care of the two fake guards and even helped Aston? Just who were his men?? Were they that capable?

    "Did you lost your memory? I''m Leon Jung." The potter simply said. He understood her question but... he can''t just reveal his secret identity.

    "You know I''m not talking about that. You have some capable men and evenst time, you told me that you trained them yourself. Are you... " Nicole''s trailed off and her eyes grew wide. "Are you a gang boss?!"

    Leon rapidly blinked until... "No way! Why would I be a gangster?! You''re hurting my feelings, Nicole!"

    "You''re not? Sorry then." Nicole simply said without much thought. "But you know, thinking of what you did, it''s not a miracle that I''m mistaken."

    Leon didn''t say anything and chose to be silent.

    "Then who are you? I already know that you''re not just an average man." Nicole eyed him again suspiciously.

    "I prefer to be just Leon Jung to you," Leon responded after remaining silent for a while.

    "Is it that big of a secret? But Aston knew." Nicole muttered. She wasn''t that pleased as she seemed to be the only one who didn''t know. That''s never a great feeling.

    "Nicole." Leon calmly said. "Just know this. No matter who I am, I will never be a danger to you. So, be at ease and protect each other with Aston Kang."

    Nicole recalled the sound of gunshots she heard through the call. "I think you and Aston lead a very dangerous life, Leon. Don''t you prefer a normal life?"

    Leon forced a little smile. "You know better than anyone that we can''t just live the way we wanted. Sometimes, there are responsibilities which we have to shoulder even if we are not willing."

    "If only we were born in an average family, our life might be different, right?" Nicole asked in a low voice.

    "That''s beyond our capabilities," Leon said with an amusing smile. "However, we can still strive to make a better life for ourselves. That''s the least we could do."

    Nicole let out a breath and unconsciously nced at her wristwatch. When she noticed the time, she raised a brow. "My stepmother will drop by. Leave for now to prevent another argument."

    "That witch. Is she still the same?" Leon said as he frowned.

    "It''s veryplicated. I will tell youter but leave first. Tell Aston not to return for tonight. I don''t want them to meet." Nicole promptly said.

    "Alright. I will go then. Take care." Leon rose from his seat and left the hospital room. However, he still let his men stay outside just in case the enemies would make another move.

    Nicole stayed alone for a few minutes and just as she calcted, Garcia Han arrived. By this time, it was around 6 p.m.

    "Where are the guards?" Garcia Han promptly asked her the moment she walked inside.

    After thinking about it for a while, Nicole said, "They turned out to be fake guards sent by some enemies. They are already arrested."

    Garcia Han raised a brow. "By the police? Howe?"

    "Not the police. Leon suspected them and caught them after he confirmed his suspicions. He will take care of them." Nicole said, observing her stepmother.

    "Leon again? I told you not to trust him." Garcia Han coldly said.

    Nicole frowned at her words. "He saves me. Why can''t you just be positive with him for once?"

    Garcia Han sighed but she didn''t say anything and stood beside Nicole''s bed. "Fine. I will trust him just this time but I want to know the detailster. I already told you in the morning that I have something to tell you."

    "I know." The Chairwoman wasn''t entertained and she didn''t even bother to hide it.

    Garcia Han ignored her reaction and said, "I''m nning to get married."

    All at once, Nicole''s eyes widened in shock! Married, she said?! What was this nonsense?!

    "Mother, are you sick or what? Don''t you know that to get married, you need a man?!" She blurted out.

    Garcia Han nced down at her with disappointment. "Nicole, I''m being serious here."

    "I''m not joking either, Mother. Are you nning to enter a political marriage?" The Chairwoman asked with a flustered face.

    "That''s not the case." Garcia Han uttered. "I brought him here to meet you though I know that you already know him."

    She knows the man? Nicole felt more puzzled! She didn''t know any politician in person except... Leon''s father. No! It won''t be him!

    Garcia Han turned to the door and it was pushed open. When Nicole nced at the door, she thought that her heart was about to stop!

    Carson Jun, Chairman of JK Group!

    "He is the one I''m marrying." Garcia Han said as she turned back to her.

    Then the stepmother rose from her seat and slightly smiled at Carson Jun. "Carson, though you already know each other, why don''t you introduce yourself to my stepdaughter?"

    Carson smiled back at her and turned to Nicole. "I never imagined that we will meet again this way, Nicole. I can call you by your name outside work, right? After all, we will soon be family. I''m Carson Jun." He said with a friendly smile.....

 Chapter 125 - What A Good Match

    For a few seconds, Nicole stared at Carson Jun with disbelief written all over her face. Just what was happening right now?!

    "Why don''t you greet him, Nicole? Didn''t you say that you want to know the one who helps me to rescue you? He is standing right beside you." Garcia Han simply said.

    The one who almost ruined everything was Chairman Jun?! Nicole slowly turned to her stepmother and when she noticed how she looked at Carson Jun, she blinked.

    It turned out that even the devil could be in love! She never saw her looked at another man that way, not even her father though their marriage was just a part of her revenge!

    Without saying anything, she turned back to Carson Jun and she suddenly recalled the time he told her that he stayed loyal to one woman for two decades. The woman he mentioned that time was... her stepmother?! That''s absurd!

    "Nicole, what are you - "

    "You told me before that you love the same woman for two decades." Nicole finally spoke up, looking at Carson Jun and thetter nodded. "If the woman you mentioned that time is my stepmother, does that mean... you were together even when she was married to my father? Like her male concubine?"

    Carson Jun could felt his jaw dropped to the floor! Male concubine?! Meanwhile, Garcia Han''s face turned sour. "Watch your mouth, Nicole!" She snapped.

    "I''m only speaking the truth, Mother. Besides... " She paused, turning her attention back to the Chairman. "Chairman Jun knows me well. I always speak my mind."

    "You really - "

    "It''s fine, Garcia." Carson calmly said, cing his hand on Garcia Han''s shoulder. "It must be too sudden for her. Nicole is right. I know her well and she is always frank."

    "I don''t care about who you married. You can marry whoever you want but... " Nicole made a deliberate pause, ncing at the couple beside her bed. "Don''t even talk about family to me. It would be better to cut ties for us."

    Just the thought of their rtionship disgusts her! She recalled her father who waspletely smitten with this wicked and scheming woman! It turned out that apart from marriage for revenge, she even had another man all those times! She felt so bad for herte father who loved this woman with all his heart!

    "What a good match." She sneered in disgust.

    "Nicole, you really have no manners! You must hate me, I know that but Carson doesn''t deserve such insult."

    Ignoring her stepmother''s words, Nicole lifted her phone which was ced on top of the drawer and made a call.

    "Aston,e and get me. I want to discharge. I think I will be getting more sick if I remain here."

    "Alright. I''ll wait for you."

    "What do you think you''re doing, Nicole?!" Garcia Han snapped, ncing down at her stepdaughter.

    Nicole puts down her phone and raised her head. "Cutting ties with you." She simply muttered and looked at Carson Jun starting from his head to toe. "I wish you a happy life." She added in a sarcastic tone.

    "Do you think you can live the way you want? It won''t happen unless I allowed you to do so." Garcia Han firmly dered.

    "I don''t care anymore," Nicole said. "Until yesterday, I was scared of you but... that''s not the case now. No matter what you say, I will do whatever I want from now on. So, you have two choices." She paused and said, "You can let me live the way I want or... you can kill me. It''s up to you. I won''t live as your puppet anymore."

    "You! You have be so brave! It''s my fault for ignoring your behaviour!" Garcia Han growled. But when she opened her mouth again, the door of the hospital room was pushed open and Aston appeared.

    When Nicole called her, he was around the area, just in case he could meet her. Then he rushed to the room the moment she called him.

    Ignoring Garcia Han and the unfamiliar man, he walked straight to Nicole and bent down a bit to take a better look at her. "Are you alright?"

    Nicole nodded. "Take care of the discharging process and let''s leave first. We can talkter."

    "Alright. I will do that." Aston said and stood straight. He briefly nced at Garcia Han and Carson Jun, then he walked towards the door.

    "Stop there. I won''t allow this. Who do you think you are?!" Garcia Han snapped, turning to Aston.

    The actor halted and stood still for a few seconds before he turned around to face the Minister. "That''s not up to you, Minister. Nicole is an adult and she didn''t have any brain problem. That means she can decide for herself. She doesn''t need you to decide for her."

    "How dare you!"

    "For the answer to your question... I''m her boyfriend. So... no matter what you say, I will do it as long as Nicole wanted me to do." He slightly shook his head with a mocking smile when he said, "You don''t really matter to me."

    Without even waiting for Garcia Han''s response, Aston turned to Nicole with a smile. "I''ll be right back." Then he walked out of the room.

    "Nicole, are you really pushing through this? Won''t you regretter?!" Garcia Han turned back to Nicole and asked her in a stern voice.

    Nicole''s face was devoid of any expression. "Why would I regret leaving your side, Mother? All you do is giving me scars and trauma. Do you know this? You killed the smile of that 10 years old girl who looked at you like her real mother. After 15 years, Aston Kang gives me back that smile. I have no reason to choose you over him."

    "Don''t depend too much on him. What if he leaves you?"

    Nicole darted her eyes to Garcia Han and she was filled with rage. "Don''t even dream of hurting him. If you eveny a hand on him, I will show you how cruel I can be. You raised me, Mother. You should know that I take after you a lot. Besides, being cruel is your specialty."

    Garcia Han tried to speak up but...

    "Let her be, Garcia. You can talk it outter." Carson calmly said.

    "But - "

    "Nicole is sick and she isn''t pleased to know about us. We should understand her. Even if she gets discharge, she can continue treatment at home. She will be fine soon." Carson Jun stated.

    Nicole shifted her gaze to the man who seemed to be talking in her favour yet she despised him. Two decades? That means he knew everything! He might be an aplice or a bystander but both were equally bad in her eyes! She even do business with him! Did Garcia Han told him to do?!

    "Please leave." She finally uttered, ncing both of them. "You will only worsen my condition if you remain in my sight."

    Without saying anything, Carson Jun pulled out Garcia Han. The moment the door was closed, Nicole tightly clenched her fist.

    "Do you see that, Father? That''s the woman you loved!" She uttered and she felt a stinging pain in her heart. "For the first time, I''m d that you don''t live to see this day. If you know the truth, you will surely be heartbroken and I don''t want to see you in pain."

    While she was so fixated on the pain in her heart, Aston returned and made his way to her. "What happened?" He calmly asked, sitting next to her on the bed.

    Without saying anything, Nicole turned to him and hugged him, cing her chin on his shoulder. She slowly shut her eyes.

    Aston gently patted her back to console her. Though he had no idea of what happened, he knew one thing. She needs to beforted right now. That''s all.

    After staying still for more than a minute, Nicole finally opened her eyes but she still refused to pull back. "I feel so bad for myte father. He loved Garcia Han will all his heart yet... " Unable to continue, she took a deep breath. "It''s not even worth discussing. It''s so disgusting."

    "Do you still have hope in her? If not, you won''t be hurt no matter what she did." Aston said in a calm voice.

    We were only hurt when our expectations were let down. Nicole realized that and it made her questioned herself. Just what did she expect?

    "Don''t worry, Nicole. I will always be with you. Forget everything and we can start anew." The actor paused and smiled. "Just you and me. Won''t it be fun?"

    "Do you really think we can do that?" Nicole asked. She wasn''t confident in starting a new life. After all, they weren''t an average person.

    "Everything is possible if we have ambition." Aston pulled back and smiled, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Come, I will take you home."

 Chapter 126 - So Much In Love

    Nicole already returned to work as she had recovered and rested enough. She was in her office, preparing to go home when she received a call from Aston.

    "You''re free tonight, right?" Aston asked her the moment she answered the call.

    "Yeah. I''m about to go home." She said as she rose from her seat and took her overcoat.

    "Then will youe and have dinner with me? I will introduce you to a friend." Aston said in an exciting voice.

    "Alright. Tell me the address and I will be right there." She said and walked out of her office.

    "I will get you. You just returned to work today. You only rest for three days, so you should still be careful."

    Nicole slightly smiled. "Three days? Adding the time I spent on a hospital, it''s 5 days." She paused and said, "Don''t worry. I will arrive there safe and sound."

    "Alright." Aston''s displeasure was quite evident but he ended the call and send her the address right away.

    "Is sheing?" Mario Aris who was sitting opposite him instantly asked him the moment he puts down the phone.

    Aston nodded his head. "She''s always stubborn." He said with a slight chuckle.

    "What''s her name? Do I know her?" Mario asked, unable to hide his excitement.

    Astonughed at his reaction. "She will take about half an hour. You will see her anyway. Why are you so impatient?"

    Mario slightly frowned. "I can''t wait to know who managed to tie you down. That''s why." He paused and smiled again right away. "Is she that amazing?"

    Aston nodded. "She''s unique."

    "Unique?" Mario mused. "I''m also drawn to unique women. I will see if she''s really unique as you said or... " His lips curved into a smile. "If you''re just blinded by your feelings for her."

    "Go on. I''m confident but... she''s not that good with strangers. If you overact, she will steer clear of you right away." The actor told his friend andughed.

    "It feels good to see you happy, Aston Kang. You''re really in love." Mario remarked with a smile.

    The two friends continued having a small chat, talking about their life and their days in the orphanage. Time flies by and in no time, the door to the private room where they were sitting was opened and a waitress ushered Nicole inside. Then the waitress left again right away.

    "You''re here," Aston said and rose from his seat. He walked to Nicole and wrapped his arm around her waist.

    Mario nced at the familiar woman who was standing beside his friend. She was Aston''s girlfriend?! When he sat still ncing at the couple, he felt an unfamiliar pain in his heart.

    "This is the friend I''m talking about," Aston said to Nicole as he turned to Mario. "Mario Aris, but for me, he''s Zander Choi."

    Nicole turned to the man who just rose from his seat to greet her. She instantly raised a brow when she recognized him.

    "Zander, this is - "

    "I know," Mario said with a smile and took a step towards the couple. "I don''t expect that it would be you, Chairwoman Yang."

    "Mr. Aris." Nicole greeted him and slightly bowed.

    "You know each other?" Aston asked.

    Nicole looked at him and nodded. "We recently signed a contract which made us business partners."

    "That''s great." Aston mused. "Let''s sit down. I already ordered the dishes. It will be here soon." He added and helped Nicole took a seat. Mario sat down with a bit of reluctance.

    "How do you know each other?" Nicole promptly asked Aston.

    Aston nced at Mario and thetter nodded. "We are from the same orphanage. He came back this time and tracked me down." He yfully said and Nicole smiled.

    "Childhood friend?" The Chairwoman mused. "You appeared lonelier than me but it turned out that you have many friends."

    "You''re still my number one, so you have nothing to worry about," Aston muttered and it was followed by a light chuckle.

    "Then I will believe you." Nicole simply said with a smile and turned to Mario.

    "I don''t know that you are the childhood friend of my boyfriend. To be honest, it''s quite unimaginable." She calmly said.

    Mario recalled the rude and arrogant young Chairwoman on his memory. She doesn''t have any resemnce with the woman sitting opposite him. What''s more, she even talked to him calmly. Was Aston that important to her, to the point where she was willing to treat even his friend with calmness and kindness?

    "I also don''t know that you have this side in you, Miss Yang." He remarked, forcing a little smile.

    Nicole looked at Aston before he turned back to Mario. "I want Aston to be surrounded by reliable and good friends. That''s why I ought to treat his friends well."

    "Wow, Zander! She has never said that to me." Aston suddenly said with his eyes widened a bit.

    Nicole turned to him and slightly frowned. "I always show it through my actions. Remember?"

    The actor quickly nodded with an appeasing smile. "I know. Thanks." His words were instantly followed by aughter and she finally smiled again.

    Mario stared at Nicole who seemed to be so much in love with his friend and the exact friend who waspletely smitten with her. He witnessed the rare smile of the Chairwoman many times in just a few minutes and every single smile was caused by his friend.

    "Zander, don''t you say that you will see if I was telling the truth or simply blinded by love?" Aston jokingly said to his friend who was a bit quiet.

    Mario shifted his gaze from his friend to the woman beside him who looked at him with a confused face. "I''ve met Miss Yang a few times before. I also visited her in the hospital. So, I think that''s not necessary anymore."

    "Does that mean you agree with me?" The actor asked and Mario nodded.

    "Talking about the hospital... " Aston uttered and turned to Nicole. "Don''t move your head too much. You already start working again and that alone makes me more than worried."

    Nicole sighed with displeasure. "Your trust in me is too thin. I''m not a kid without a conscience."

    "Then you should start acting like an adult," Aston said with a yful smile.

    Nicole helplessly shook her head but before she could speak up, the door was opened and dinner was brought in.

    She turned to Aston and thetter patted his head with his index finger and shook his head with a smile. It was his way of telling her not to shook her head and she understands it, which made her sigh in defeat.

    "Zander, you said that you will stay for a few weeks, right? Do you have any ce you want to visit?" Aston asked his friend after the waitress left.

    "I''m not sure," Mario said with a slight smile. "I was quite young when I left, so I don''t have much memory. When I wander around by myself, I often get lost."

    "Alright," Aston said. "If there is anything, you can just tell me. I will try to make the time for you."

    "Thinking of it, it would be great to visit the orphanage again. Last time, I went there alone to ask about you." A hint of excitement was on Mario Aris face.

    The actor promptly nodded. "We can go there if you want." He turned to Nicole. "Would you like toe too? After all, it''s a ce where I spent years."

    "That would be great. I will also prepare some donations for the children there." Nicole agreed.

    "Let''s do that together. It will be better." Aston suggested and Nicole nodded.

    "Count me in," Mario said with a smile. "I also spent years there. I ought to do something for them."

    "Alright. The Director will be very happy." Aston remarked.

    "I''m just curious," Mario said as he nced at the couple sitting opposite him. "How did you two met? I read some articles about Aston being the model and ambassador for Yang Apparel. Is it through that?"

    "No." Aston instantly said. "It''s before that. We met at a party and she rejected me right away."

    "What kind of woman will be entertained by such sudden confession from a stranger?" Nicole argued with a sigh.

    "Even after that, you rejected me many times," Aston said and let out aughter. Feeling helpless, Nicole just turned away from him.

    Aston chuckled and looked at his friend. "At the party, she rejected me saying that she didn''t know me. So, I was determined to solve the problem. I made up my mind to make her know me. As such, I went home and told my manager to ept the meeting with Yang Group on one condition. I will only meet with the Chairwoman. That''s how it goes on."

    Raising a brow, Nicole turned to him. "That was your n? When my assistant told me that Aston Kang will only meet with me, I find it a bit strange but I don''t think much." She shook her head in disappointment. "You''re so sly, Aston Kang."

    Aston smiled and tilted his head to her. "Think about it, Nicole. If I don''t do that, we won''t be here sitting together today." His lips curved into a menacing smile.

    Once again, Nicole sigh in defeat. "I''ll give you that."

    Staring at them, Mario could only think of one sentence. What a perfect match! However, he still felt a little hurt when seeing them being sofortable and smitten with each other.....

 Chapter 127 - I Risk My Life To Come Here

    When Aston and Nicole went to Nicole''s house after dinner, they had a guest and it was none other than Nathan Woo.

    "I should havee sooner but Aston told me to wait until you recover." The Reyon Boss said with a light chuckle. "The money that my men took from your stepmother... I want to return that to you."

    Nicole slightly raised a brow. "It''s the ransom and as the one who did the work, it''s yours to keep."

    "You''re too kind, Chairwoman Yang," Nathan said, turning to Aston who was sitting beside Nicole. "But I did that to help my friend. Besides, it''s 30 million we are talking about."

    Nicole puts down the cup of tea which she was holding and gave a quick thought. "You and your men went through quite a trouble. What''s more, you risk your life for that n. I just can''t take back all the money."

    "Let''s do like this. I understand the heart to help your friend, so you can return some and keep the rest." Though Nicole wasn''t interested in keeping her stepmother''s money, she didn''t want to force Nathan either. So, she said, "We can split it to 60-40. You can take the bigger amount."

    Nathan nced at the young Chairwoman and let out a sigh. "Truth be told, you are the one who suffers the most here. You even get hospitalized."

    "Then just split 50-50." Aston chimed in. As someone who was never interested in business and this kind of negotiation, he was getting quite bored with their ''business'' talks.

    "Talking about it, why don''t you just take the half while Nathan takes the other? I''m not interested in Garcia Han''s money." Nicole blurted out.

    "I''m not interested either." Aston simply said and Nathanughed.

    "Alright. You insisted, so I will take the half. However, don''t bother me with the other half." The Reyon Boss said, ncing at his friend.

    Aston nodded but his lips curved into an exciting smile when an idea crossed his mind. "The donation we talked about; we can use it for that. You can choose some other orphanage and homes."

    Nicole promptly nodded. "It would be a good idea but let''s do it in secret. I don''t want to draw suspicions."

    "Even if I take the half, it''s still 15 million and that''s still more than enough inparison to the efforts we made. So, if you need any help in the future, the door of the Reyons will always be open for you." Nathan said to Nicole.

    "I''m grateful to hear that," Nicole uttered and looked at Aston. "But I think Aston will need you more than me."

    "What do you mean?" Nathan promptly said and turned to Aston, demanding an answer.

    "I''m fine now." The actor said and let out a sigh. "I met Lester Yun three days ago. He tried to make use of Nicole and get back at me."

    "For destroying the alliance?"

    "Listen, Nathan. I wasn''t just helping you. I did that to stop Lester and avenge Michael. You don''t have to feel responsible. To be honest, that won''t be a sess without your help." Aston exined. He can''t mention the ckhood and all but... it''s quite hard to exin it without mentioning them. What will he say if Nathan asked him where Lester Yun was now?!

    "Where is Lester Yun now?"

    There! It happened right away.

    "Trust me, Nathan. He won''t be able to show up in front of me again." Aston said, hoping that it would be the best decision.

    Observing his friend, Nathan let out a sigh. "Sometimes, I can''t understand you, Aston Kang."

    Nicole nced at the two friends and then rose from her seat. "I have some work to do. I''ll be in my study." She said and went upstairs.

    "Sometimes, it''s hard to know if you''re telling the truth or if you''re just lying to make others feel at ease," Nathan remarked after Nicole left them alone.

    "I''m telling the truth this time. It''s just that... " The actor paused, observing his friend''s reaction. "I can''t tell you the details."

    "Alright." Nathan promptly said which made Aston raised a brow. "But your woman is worried about you and I just tell her that I will help her in whatever way she needs. So, I will keep track of you from now on."

    Aston could felt his jaw dropped to the floor! "Is that really necessary? Lester Yun can''t hurt me anymore."

    "I have to keep my promise." The voice of the Reyon Boss was unyielding which made the actor sighed.

    "You are always firm." He remarked in defeat.

    Nathan only nodded and one thing crossed Aston''s mind. "Have you met Cassandra Lim?"

    At the mention of the name, Nathan narrowed his eyes at the floor. But soon, he turned back to Aston. "I met her. Don''t worry. If she still has some conscience left, she won''t bother Nicole."

    Judging from Nathan''s tone and reaction, Aston could felt right away that there was something wrong. "You don''t look well today. What did she say to you?" He promptly asked.

    Reading Aston''s face, Nathan slightly smiled. "I''m fine but it seems like she also said something to you."

    Aston nodded. "But I told her to talk to you."

    "Back then when we still don''t know her identity, we used to hang out altogether often. Do you still remember?" Nathan muttered, narrowing his eyes at the floor.

    Before Aston could speak up, he said, "Don''t follow in my footsteps, Aston." The Reyon Boss eyes trailed upstairs. "Don''t do anything that you will regretter."

    "Nathan - "

    "It''s gettingte, Aston. I will leave now. Say goodbye to Nicole for me." Nathan promptly said and left the house without even waiting for Aston''s response.

    Aston stared at the disappearing form of his friend and heavily sigh. What would he do with him?

    *

    Walking out of the gate, Nathan entered his car and told his right-hand man, Kyler who was sitting on the driver''s seat to take him home.

    He leaned back and closed his eyes. Ever since he talked to Cassandra that day, he couldn''t even get a proper sleep which made him unusually tired.

    He thought of that seemingly strong woman who had gone through a lot. If thete Boss of the Moyan Gang was her adoptive father, he could imagine how hard it would be for her. His life wasn''t easy either but at least, he had a loving father.

    When she told him that she had no involvement in his father''s death, though she had fooled him in the past; he didn''t doubt her at all. Maybe because he saw the pain in her eyes. For a proud person like Cassandra Lim, showing her weakness to others might be worse than death!

    Being too absorbed by his thoughts, an hour ride seemed like just a few minutes for the Reyon Boss. In no time, he reached his house and the car door was opened.

    He stepped out of the car but somehow, he felt so weak and even dizzy. He skipped meals often and never had a good sleep for days. Maybe it was the effect of that.

    "Are you alright, Boss?" Kyler promptly asked him when he stood beside him.

    Making a dismissive gesture, he tried to walk towards the gate but...

    She showed up again. That conversation never left him during the past days and even tormented him and now... there she was, making her way to him.

    Men who were on duty in his house were all members of the Reyon Gang. As such, they instantly recognized the leader of their rival gang, their enemy!

    They were about to take out their guns but... Kyler stopped them. As someone who knows everything about his Boss, he knew that the Moyan Boss meant no harm. What''s more, she came alone! Didn''t she fear at all?!

    "Dismissed. I will deal with her." Kyler said to the men.

    Having no choice, the men walked away with a bit of hesitation.

    "You came here? You truly have no fear, Cassandra. You should at least fear for your life." Nathan said, giving her a cold shoulder like he always did.

    "I can''t stop thinking about our conversation that day. So, I came." Cassandra said.

    Nathan realized that this woman hasn''t changed at all. She always did whatever she had on her mind! Always bold and daring. Though it used to be the traits he liked in her, things changed. She was an enemy now.

    "You look unwell." Cassandra said when Nathan fell silent. "Are you sick?"

    "Go back. This is the house of a Reyon Boss. A Moyan is not weed here." Nathan said and tried to enter the gate to his house.

    "I won''t go back." Cassandra firmly argued. "Don''t you know that I risk my life toe here?"

    "Suit yourself." Nathan promptly said and walked inside. Cassandra followed him right away but he ignored her and maintained his pace.

    Knowing that his Boss won''t turn a blind eye if he didn''t allow her to enter his house, Kyler didn''t do anything to stop the Moyan Boss and quietly followed them in.....

 Chapter 128 - His Heart Says Otherwise

    The moment he walked inside his house, Nathan instantly took a seat on the couch and poured a ss of water for himself.

    "You really don''t seem to be fine, Nathan," Cassandra said, standing a few steps away.

    "I think I''ll be fine if you leave me alone." Nathan simply said as he lifted the ss. Then he drank the water.

    "If that''s really the case, I will already do that before you tell me to." Cassandra firmly said.

    There was only one thing on Nathan''s mind. Stubborn. Yes, the Cassandra Lim he knew was always a stubborn woman. However, he knew she was telling the truth, so he kept his silence.

    Cassandra walked towards him and took a seat beside him on the couch. "You always say that I''m stubborn but you''re more stubborn. It''s cold now but look at you. You''re sweating." She said to him as if she was a mother scolding her son.

    Her words reminded Nathan of the past. When everything was still fine between them, she was the one who always scolded him like this. However, he ignored her words and takes out a handkerchief to wipe his face but...

    She took it from him and he raised a brow. "What are you doing?" He said in an annoying voice but... he shook his head when he felt dizzy again. His vision was even blurred from time to time!

    Cassandra nced at him with a worried face. The face she was making right now; only the Reyon Boss had the privilege to witnessed that. No other could ever bring out this side of the female boss!

    Staring at his face, she wiped away the sweat on his forehead. "You have a fever." She said when she ced her hand on his forehead but...

    Nathan turned away. "I will be fine. It''s just a fever. Don''t - "

    "Do you have a thermometer here?"

    Nathan stopped talking when she was talking to Kyler who was standing a few steps away. Darting his eyes to his right-hand man, he slightly shook his head.

    "I will get it for you."

    The Reyon Boss shut his eyes in defeat when Kyler ignored his gesture and went to his room to search for one. Damn it!

    He wanted to drive Cassandra away like he always did but... he can''t bring himself to do that! Maybe his mind wanted her to leave but... his heart says otherwise!

    In less than a minute, Kyler returned and handed the small thermometer to Cassandra. The Moyan Boss took it without saying anything and take his temperature. When she looked at the thermometer, her eyes grew wide.

    "You walked around until thiste with this high fever?" She uttered and nced at him with a disappointing face. Still, Nathan saw concern beneath it.

    "I said I will be fine. I only need - "

    "Do you have medicines for fever?"

    There. Ignoring him, she turned to Kyler again. Just like before, Kyler nodded and went inside his room to get the medicines.

    Nathan just chose to be silent as he realized that his opinion wasn''t really needed here! He sat still and in no time, Kyler came out from the room and handed the medicines to Cassandra.

    Cassandra Lim poured another ss of water for him and give him with the medicines. "Take it. You need some rest to let the fever subdued."

    Nathan simply took the medicine and did as he was told. Then Cassandra pointed at his room with her chin. When he sat still, she sighed. "Just take some rest. You can be angry at me all you want after you recover."

    Without saying anything, Nathan stood up but he felt dizzy once again. Simply shaking his head, he made his way to his room.

    Sitting on his bed, he nced at Cassandra with a confused face. Thetter was standing at his room door. "Shouldn''t you go home?"

    "I will stay until you fell asleep." Cassandra simply said in a calm voice.

    "I don''t think that''s necessary. You will only make me ufortable." The Reyon Boss remarked.

    Ufortable? Cassandra''s lips curved into a slight smile. "But I don''t trust you enough to leave now." She said and nced around the room. Then she sat on the single couch which was ced in one corner. "I will just sit here. Don''t mind me."

    "Did you forget that we are enemies?" Nathan scowled and she frowned.

    "I''m only sitting here. Kyler is also present, so you have nothing to worry about. I won''t attack a sleeping person." With a little smile, she added, "That''s for the weak."

    Nathan quietly stared at her a while before he sleeps which made Cassandra slightly smiled. Just as she said, she quietly sat on the couch and do nothing. However, when she turned to Nathan, she raised a brow and slowly walked towards him, trying hard not to make a sound.

    He was already asleep?! She nced at her wristwatch and her eyes widened. It''s only been 5 minutes! Nevertheless, she was instantly distracted by him sleeping so peaceful.

    Enemy? She tried hard to not snicker. "You still have a golden heart, Nathan Woo. Five minutes ago, you said that I am your enemy but look at you. You peacefully sleep in my presence." She muttered in a very low voice. She didn''t want to wake him up.

    When she heard the sound of the door opened, she darted her eyes to it. When Kyler showed up, she ced her finger on her lips, gesturing him not to make noise.

    Kyler raised a brow when he saw that his boss had already fallen asleep. His boss had insomnia these days and he could never get proper sleep but now, in the presence of this woman... he fell asleep after just a few minutes! He didn''t even know what to say!

    Cassandra cautiously walked to Kyler and stood before him. "I said to Nathan that I will leave after he sleeps but... can I stay a bit longer? I only want to look after him."

    Kyler nced at Nathan before he turned to the Moyan Boss. "Alright. I''ll be right here, so tell me if you need anything."

    "Will it be okay for you?" Cassandra asked. As a Boss herself, she knew that it was never good to went against the order.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Lim. I will take responsibility. Right now, he needs you." Kyler said and walked out of the room.

    After standing still for a while, Cassandra ced a chair next to Nathan''s bed and stared at him. For many minutes, she did nothing but that. In the past, she used to love to watch him sleep and even now, she still do.

    She still remembered how this man changed her. When she first met him in her father''s order, she was her father''s puppet who never think for her own. Whatever her father said was what she did. She never had a say in her life and she never tried to make it happen either.

    However, after slowly falling for him, she started to question herself and stands for herself. However, in the end, she gave in to her father''s pressure and broke his heart. It became the thing she regretted the most.

    Staring at Nathan''s calm and peaceful face, she thought as if she was back in the past. It had been so long since shest saw him this way! Back then and even now, he was still the only one who could warm up her cold heart and softened it.

    *

    When Nathan woke up the next morning, he saw Cassandra sitting on the floor with her upper body on the bed. There was also a small towel on his forehead.

    Why was she still here? Didn''t she say that she would leave after he fell asleep? He slightly frowned when he saw her sitting on the cold floor.

    Removing the towel from his forehead, he cautiously pushed himself up and sat on the bed. However, this small movement awakened the woman. After all, she was always alert.

    Cassandra saw that Nathan was sitting now but she didn''t say anything and stood up. Then she took the thermometer which she put near the bed and take his temperature again. She sighed in relief when she realized that his fever was gone.

    Last night, when she was about to leave, Nathan''s fever got worse. Unable to leave him in such a situation, she ended up nursing him all night and only fell asleep a while ago.

    "Your fever is gone now but it will be good if you still rest a bit more. Right now, you need rest more than anything else." Cassandra said in a low voice. Then she walked to the couch and took her bag. "I''m sorry for not doing as I saidst night. I will see you when you get better." She said and walked out of the room.

    Nathan stared at her disappearing form. He wished to say something but... he can''t bring himself to speak up!

    What''s more, leaving like that was so unlike her! Was she scared that he might get mad at her for not leaving as she said?

 Chapter 129 - Im In Danger Right Now

    After Cassandra left, Nathan heard a knock on his door.

    "Come in."

    Kyler walked inside and bowed. "Have your fever gone? I saw Miss Lim leaving the house just now."

    When his Boss nced at him without saying anything, Kyler felt the pressure and he quickly lowered his head. "I apologize for going against your words, Boss. Your fever - "

    "Since when did you start exining yourself?" Nathan simply asked his right-hand man and gets off his bed. He was still dressed the same asst night.

    "I''m sorry," Kyler uttered and lifted his head. "But if my disobedience can get you treated, I''m willing to do it again and get punished for it."

    Nathan didn''t say anything and poured himself a ss of water from the jug which was ced near his bed. Lifting the ss, he finally turned to Kyler. "What happenedst night?" He asked.

    "When Miss Lim was about to leave, your fever gets worse. So, she stayed and ended up nursing you all night. I don''t think she gets to sleep for even just an hour." Kyler promptly informed the Reyon Boss.

    Nathan who was about to take a sip of the water halted when he heard Kyler. After remaining quiet for a while, he said, "Leave. I''m going to take a shower."

    "Boss,st night, you fell asleep within just a few minutes. That never happened before. You - "

    Kyler was interrupted when Nathan roughly puts down the ss. "You talk too much today." Nathan paused and took a breath. "Leave. I won''t repeat anymore."

    Nathan was quite patientpared to other gang bosses. Kyler was well aware of this and he didn''t want to push his Boss too much. The Reyon Boss might be patient but his rage wasn''t one that could be easily deal with. So, Kyler bowed and walked out of the room.

    Nathan quietly stood still for a while until he went to take a shower.

    * * *

    Nicole was amazed when she finds out that she was on the headline of all the newspapers in the country. It''s not just her, Aston''s name was mentioned too! It''s the news about their rtionship! There were even photos of them leaving the hospital after she was discharged!

    As someone who never loved attention, she wasn''t pleased that she was thrown into the spotlight once again. While she read the articles with a displeased face, she received a call from Aston.

    "Hello."

    "You see the articles?" Aston promptly asked her from the other line.

    "Yeah. Those paparazzi''s doesn''t have better things to do." The Chairwoman bluntly said.

    "It''s their work," Aston said and let out a light chuckle.

    "How can you stillugh? Don''t you know that I''m in danger right now?" Displeased was written all over Nicole''s face.

    "What danger?" Aston who was alone in his apartment confusedly asked.

    Nicole sighed. "I''m afraid that your fangirls would want to kill me." She stated, shaking her head out of disappointment.

    The actorughed at her words. "Don''t worry. My fans are very understanding. If they know that you are a good person and how much I love you, they will surely ept this."

    "I really don''t believe that." Nicole frankly said.

    "I won''t lie to you. Just wait and see." He paused and said, "I''ll talk with my agency and release a statement. You don''t have to be bothered by this. I will handle everything." His voice was assuring like always and Nicole can''t help but smiled.

    "Well, I have no choice but to trust you." She muttered and nced at the articles on her tablet. "I always make breaking news these days." She blurted out.

    "I think it will be worth it. From now on, we will be able to do many things together in public. Even a morning exercise." Aston remarked.

    At the mention of a morning exercise, Nicole recalled that morning when Mario Aris pestered her. When Aston heard about it, he wasn''t that pleased and even felt a bit jealous.

    However, that Mario Aris turned out to be his childhood friend! She wondered if she should tell him that the guy from before was his friend. After giving a quick thought, she decided to not talk about it.

    "That would be great." She spoke up, ncing at her wristwatch. "I have to dress up for work."

    "Alright. Don''t forget about tonight. I will introduce you to the one I mentioned before. With this dating news published, you need security more than before."

    "Okay. Have a nice day." Nicole said and ended the call. Then many things crossed her mind right away.

    What if she was crowded by reporters due to the dating news?! After all, Aston was the most famous actor right now!

    Just as expected, reporters flocked at the entrance of the Yang Group main building.

    "Chairwoman Yang is here!" shouted one reporter and they all ran towards her car. For the first time, Nicole regretted not hiring a driver! She didn''t saw thising at all!

    When they see her car, the security guards came rushing out, trying to pave a way for the Chairwoman. After much efforts, Nicole could finally step out of her car but she was greeted by the endless shing of the cameras!

    "Chairwoman, are you really dating Aston Kang, the top celebrity?"

    "When did your rtionship start?"

    "Please give us an answer! Is the news true?"

    Despite the bunch of questions that were thrown at her, the Chairwoman kept her silence and made her way inside the building.

    Even after she walked past the reporters, the curious stares won''t stop! Her employees gossiped about the news and nced at her.

    There will surely be the actor''s fans among the employees and she knew what was on their mind. ''What did Aston Kang see in her?'' In their eyes, she was still that viiness, the heartless ice queen though she didn''t me them. After all, they don''t know her story.

    Ignoring everyone, she made her way to her office. When she received a call from Garcia Han, she saw iting but she really wished to avoid her for now. However, that would bring no good and she ended up answering the call.

    "You are very popr right now."

    The Chairwoman frowned when she heard her stepmother''s remark. It instantly made her face gloomy.

    "What do you want?" She asked. Her displeasure was quite evident in her voice.

    "Now that the media know about your rtionship, I wonder if I should push my n forward." Garcia Han simply said.

    Nicole thought of the n and clenched her fist. "You still don''t give up? I won''t allow you to use Aston''s name."

    "Nicole, you will soon know that things are not as simple and easy as you thought." Garcia Han said. Her tone screamed one thing - confidence.

    Whenever Nicole heard her stepmother talking so confident, she always felt uneasy. However, she thought of the information Jerome Min told herst night. Maybe she might find out what she wants soon. So, she decided to put up with it.

    "I don''t care. Don''t bother with my life anymore." She darted her eyes to the door when she heard the sound of a knock. "I''m busy. I''m hanging up." She said and ended the call.

    "Come in."

    Julia Cha walked inside and bowed. "Chairwoman, it''s almost time for your meeting with Chairman Jun. I heard that the Chairman will arrive soon."

    She wasn''t pleased to hear that. However, she maintained a nonchnt face. "Alright. When he arrives, escort him in right away."

    "Yes, ma''am." Julia Cha bowed and left.

    Many thoughts crossed Nicole''s mind right away. Why did Carson Jun want to work with her? Was it because of Garcia Han?! If that''s the case, she wanted to steer clear of him. Besides, he might even be her stepmother''s aplice and that was the worst in her eyes! While she was thinking of these things, Carson Jun arrived.

    Trying her best to remain professional, she rose from her seat and greeted the man. All the time, Carson Jun maintained a friendly smile. However, after they took a seat, silence fell upon her office which was very ufortable for both of them.

    "If you have anything to say apart from work, you can say. I will listen." Carson Jun finally spoke up after what seemed to be forever.

    "Do you work with me because of my stepmother?" The Chairwoman promptly asked.

    Carson Jun slightly smiled. "No."

    "Then why? How can I believe you? Right now, Chairman Jun, I''m not even sure if I could trust you as a business partner. You know the reason." Nicole said. Staring at Carson Jun, she demanded an answer.

    "It''s true that I hide my rtionship with your stepmother from you but it had nothing to do with this project." Carson Jun let out a sigh when he saw Nicole''s doubtful face. "What do you expect me to say, Nicole?"

    Nicole pursed her lips when he heard him call her name. He was just like Garcia Han, persistent.....

 Chapter 130 - He Suffered A Lot

    "Nicole, I understand even if you hate me. However, I want you to know that I''m serious about this project." Carson Jun said when Nicole fell silent. "It''s my dream for many years." He calmly added.

    Dream? Nicole realized the articles she read in the past. Carson Jun had once said that it was his dream to build a non-profit hospital due to his struggles during his childhood.

    Even that day when they signed the deal, he was talking about his grandmother who can''t receive treatment due tock of money. Were all those true?

    "You know that JK Group was founded and expanded by me. My life seemed to be great but I have a very tough childhood. Your stepmother will be able to tell you about it." Carson Jun said in a low voice.

    "I''m not that interested in your past." The Chairwoman simply said.

    "You should know that what made us the way we are now is our past. If you want to know a person well, never ignored their past. I don''t say it''s everything but our past always holds a key point of our life." Carson Jun never took his eyes off the Chairwoman.

    "If that''s the case, the more reason I shouldn''t trust you." Nicole didn''t know if Carson Jun was here to have a meeting with her or to lecture her!

    Chairman Jun quietly nced at Nicole for a while. Then his lips curved into a smile. "Do you know how much you resembled Garcia when you behaved this way?" He mused.

    Nicole always admitted that she and her stepmother had several things inmon. But she didn''t like to hear it, especially from this man. However, she said nothing and only turn away.

    "The first time I came here to meet you, I already realized why Garcia is so invested in you. You reminded her of her old self." Carson remarked with a small smile.

    Nicole pursed her lips but she still kept her silence. Carson Jun also remained quiet for a while before he said, "If it''s that hard to trust me with this project, you can think of a way. Give a serious thought and tell me what I could do to make you trust me. If it''s fall under my capability, I will do it."

    Nicole turned back to him with a perplexed face yet thetter only smiled at her. What made him too adamant in making her trust him? He was the Chairman of the influential JK Group. He didn''t have to try so hard! Just what was on his mind?!

    * * *

    "You often zoned out. I guess something happens today." Aston said to Nicole who nkly stared at the floor. It was night and the two were at Nicole''s house waiting for Edwin Zo.

    Nicole was aroused from her thoughts when she heard Aston. "I met Chairman Jun. He talked too much and said many useless things."

    "Useless?" The actor mused. "If it''s useless as you said, you won''t be that bothered."

    Nicole shifted her gaze to Aston and slightly smiled. "You''re right. But I really don''t want to get involved with him."

    "You said that he''s going to marry your stepmother, right?"

    Nicole nodded. "That''s what they say."

    "What do you think of Chairman Jun?"

    Nicole thought for a while before she answered, "I don''t know much about him but... he is someone who lives for Garcia Han."

    She suddenly realized the time she thought that Aston was quite simr to Carson Jun. She finds it hard to believe that even her taste in men was very simr to her stepmother!

    "To be honest," she said, ncing at Aston. "I think you have many simrities with Chairman Jun."

    Aston chuckled when he heard her. "I understand why you think that way. I also read his biography when you tell me about him. Besides, he is a loyal person."

    Nicole let out a sigh. "He is quite a headache. No matter what I said, he always smiles and answers me calmly. It''s like impossible to make him lose his cool." She narrowed her eyes and yed with her fingers. "But you know what, this project is very important to me. I can''t just give up but I can''t just trust him either. Garcia Han always creates another problem for me."

    "I don''t know much about business but... you should just follow your heart. I think it will be best that way."

    Nicole slightly smiled and nodded. Then they heard the sound of a doorbell.

    "It must be Edwin," Aston said and walked to the door. He pressed the button that would open the gate and in no time, Edwin Zo entered the house. When he saw Aston, he quickly bowed.

    "Wee." The actor said to him with a little smile.

    "Nicole, he is the one I''m talking about. Edwin Zo." Aston said and the Chairwoman rose from her seat.

    She stretched out her hand to the man. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Nicole Yang."

    Edwin Zo epted the handshake with a bow. "I''m Edwin Zo."

    "Have a seat." The Chairwoman promptly said.

    Edwin Zo looked at Aston and when thetter nodded, he sat down on the couch opposite the Chairwoman.

    "You two can talk it out. I''ll prepare some coffee." The actor said and went to the kitchen. He only wanted to give them some time to get to know each other. He knew that his presence would only bother Edwin.

    "Aston told me about you but not much. I also know that you were once a gangster like him. So, I''m just curious why you decided to work for me." Nicole said, choosing her words carefully.

    "This is a great chance for me to start a new." Edwin promptly replied. "I don''t have a normal educational background, so I don''t have much choice. Besides... " Edwin''s eyes trailed to the kitchen where Aston went. "He is the one who asked me and I trust him."

    The Chairwoman smiled at Edwin''s response. "That means I have nothing to worry about. You seem to respect Aston a lot."

    Edwin Zo nodded once. "Back then, he was a good leader for all of us. We rely on him a lot. When he left, I understood the huge difference between his presence and absence."

    Hearing about Aston''s past, Nicole suddenly became curious. She had never asked Aston about his time in the gang and he had never talked about it either. "Back then, what kind of person was he?"

    "Do you mean as the second inmand of the Red Tiger Gang?" Edwin Zo asked.

    Nicole nodded and Edwin Zo slightly smiled for the first time. "He was great but... " His little smile slipped when he said, "He suffered a lot."

    "Because of Lester Yun?"

    Edwin Zo slightly raised a brow but it was reced by a smile again. "You really know everything about us, Chairwoman."

    "Only a bit," Nicole said and her face turned gloomy. "That Lester Yun even switched the guards in my hospital room with his men. He is a psychopath."

    "That''s true." Edwin Zo quickly agreed with her. "If it wasn''t for Boss, the Red Tiger Gang would already end due to Lester Yun. He never used his brain in a normal way."

    "Boss? You mean Aston?" Nicole mused.

    Edwin nodded and awkwardly smiled. "It''s a habit and I still struggle to call him with another title or name."

    "It''s fine. I don''t mind it."

    Edwin Zo was amazed at how the Chairwoman of the powerful Yang Group showed interest in their lives. Besides, she didn''t seem to be bothered by their past or what they did for a living while it would easily drove away other women! She''s truly unique!

    "You don''t have to worry about Lester Yun now, Chairwoman. He is caught and it won''t be easy to sneak out. Besides, he didn''t have many subordinates now. More than half of his men turn their back at him." Edwin Zo assured her. "Besides, Boss trust me enough to take this job. I will do anything to ensure your safety."

    Nicole only nodded once as she was still thinking about their past. "I bet it wouldn''t be easy. I mean, living as a gangster." She just couldn''t stop wondering how much Aston might have suffered! All to find Aria!

    "It''s not easy but... Boss was the one who suffered the most. He always defended us and ended up taking the me. However, Lester Yun has some sort of obsession for him. If not, he won''t survive after all those - "

    "I leave you alone to get to know each other, not to talk about the past."

    Edwin instantly stopped talking when he heard Aston''s voice. When he saw his former boss standing just a few steps away, he abruptly rose from his seat.

    "Edwin, if you say such a thing to my girlfriend, it would bring no good." Aston calmly said and walked towards them with a tray that holds three cups of tea. Then he ced it on the small table in the middle.

    "I apologize." Edwin promptly said with his head lowered.

    "Sit down. Let''s have some tea." The actor simply said with a calm face and took a seat beside Nicole. Then Edwin settled on the couch again.

    Nicole nced at Aston who was now sitting next to her. She can''t help but wonder what was he like during his time in the gang. Besides, even after years, his former subordinates still respected him a lot and that made her more curious.....

 Chapter 131 - Im Here To Repay You

    Nicole and Edwin Zo quietly sat still after Aston joined them while the actor simply ced the cup of tea in front of them. He lifted the one he made for himself and took a sip.

    "Nicole, if you want to know anything, you should ask me. I will be able to reply you better than Edwin. After all, it''s about me." He broke the silence with a calm voice. He turned to Nicole who was now looking at her with an apologetic face. However, he smiled, proving to her that he wasn''t upset about it.

    "Edwin, I trust in your skills. So, I hope that you will do a great job." Aston said, looking at his former subordinate.

    "Rest assured. I will give my all." Edwin promptly replied.

    After talking out the details, Edwin left the Chairwoman''s house.

    "Now." Aston suddenly said, turning his body to Nicole and ced his left elbow on top of the back support of the couch. "I think it''s time to ask me whatever you want to know."

    Nicole looked at him and thought of the things that Edwin Zo told her. "I have a second thought. I think it would be better for me not to know."

    "Why? You''re always a curious person as far as I could remember." Aston mused though there was a hint of amazement in his voice.

    "I suddenly realized that it would bring no good. I know most of it, so it''s better this way. It would be ufortable for you to talk about it. Besides, if I know everything... " She paused and her lips curved into a yful smile. "I might want to kill Lester Yun. It would be a headache."

    "Are you sure that you won''t be curious about this anymore? It would be a hassle if it happens again." The actor said with an amusing smile.

    "I won''t." Nicole promptly said. "By the way, you release a statement pretty fast today. It seems like you can''t wait to admit the rumours." She let out a light chuckle.

    "Of course. I feel like a leash that restraint me is finally removed. From now on, everyone will know about us. Besides... " His lips curved into a menacing smile when he said, "It would be great to drive away other men."

    "When did other men ever bothered me?" The Chairwoman was quite confident until... she realized one thing.

    Aston observed her change in demeanor and smiled. "You remember faster than I expect." He remarked.

    "Actually..." Nicole muttered, cautiously eyeing Aston. "You know that guy from the morning walk."

    "I know him? You don''t say that before. You said that I won''t know him even if you tell me." The actor blurted out with a perplexed face.

    "I don''t lie at that time. I have no idea that you know each other." Nicole paused before she said, "It''s Mario Aris."

    "Zander?" Aston slightly smiled. "Then I don''t think I have to worry. He is just being friendly. Besides, he''s a good man."

    Nicole nodded. "That''s great then. I was quite troubled when you introduce me to him that night. Besides, he is rarely serious and it''s always so hard to know what exactly he''s thinking."

    "Zander has a tough childhood and he''s quite simr to me," Aston remarked.

    "Simr?"

    The actor nodded. "He smiles a lot to hide his scars. I always did that before I met you and I understand him. So, it would be great if you can be patient with him."

    "Alright. I will try but it will need a lot of patience, much more than you could imagine." Nicole said and let out aughter.

    * * *

    When Aston left Nicole''s house, he encountered an unexpected intrusion once again. When he saw the person, he frowned.

    "Cassandra Lim, I thought we already talk out everything. It''s never a pleasant thing to meet you." He bluntly said to the Moyan Boss.

    "Don''t worry, Aston Kang. I''m not here to create trouble for you. Because of you, I finally had the chance to normally talk to Nathan. So, I''m here to repay you." Cassandra Lim simply said to the actor. Though she maintained a calm face, her voice hint at seriousness.

    "Repay me?" The actor wondered what the Moyan Boss was talking about. Besides, a part of him still doubted her.

    "I know that your impression of me is not that great. However, I bet you would already hear of this. I may be infamous but I always return a favour." Cassandra told the actor.

    "How do you n to repay me?" Aston simply asked.

    Cassandra nced around her surroundings. "Can we talk somewhere indoors? Perhaps your apartment?"

    Her suggestion confused the actor. "You want me to let you enter my house?" He gave her a suspicious look.

    The Moyan Boss slightly frowned. "Look at me, Aston Kang. I came alone. Besides, I''m not foolish enough to attack the Pacesetter alone. It''s not like I don''t know where your apartment is." Her displeasure and annoyance were so evident in her voice.

    Aston smirked at herst sentence. "There''s nothing that you don''t know, isn''t it?"

    "Cut the crap. Will you let me enter your apartment? I don''t have much time." Cassandra said in a stern voice.

    Aston observed her onest time before he said, "Alright. Just follow my car."

    Cassandra Lim nodded and they both entered their car and drove to the actor''s apartment.

    *

    "So, how do you n to repay me?" Aston asked Cassandra when they took a seat on the couch in his apartment. To be honest, he really didn''t wish to get involved with this Moyan Boss. However, she was quite adamant this time and it made him curious.

    "It''s the same thing I mentioned before." Cassandra noticed the actor''s impassive face and she quickly added, "But the deal is gone. I can solve my problem on my own now."

    The Moyan Boss confident attitude made Aston curious about one more thing. Seemed like he should visit Nathan soon and checked him out.

    Cassandra put a file on the small table for Aston to see it. "I collected those to make you help me. However, you are quite a loyal friend. But still, you help me in some way, so I must return the kindness." She said, gesturing Aston to open the file.

    The actor took the file with a bit of hesitation. However, when he opened the file, he ended up squeezing the cover. "Are you trying to y a game with me, Cassandra Lim?"

    "Definitely not. You should look more. Don''t judge it too easily." Cassandra calmly said.

    Biting his lip, Aston sat still for a while before he looked at the file again. When he checked out the document in the middle, he raised a brow. "What is the meaning of this?"

    Cassandra Lim slightly smiled. "I figured that you will want to get back your name. But first, you have to solve your father''s case for that. That will help you."

    Aston observed the file for a while before he put it down and turned to Cassandra. "How did you get your hands on this?"

    "Is that important?" The Moyan Boss asked without even thinking.

    "Cassandra, I''m not a fool. If someone like you who knows nothing about my father could easily get your hands on this, I will also be able to do it." The actor said in a stern voice.

    Cassandra Lim fell silent for a while, debating what to say. Then she leaned a bit forward to Aston who was sitting opposite her. "Though it''s against my principle to tell you all this, I will say it. After all, you''re someone who is important to Nathan."

    She fell silent again for a few seconds. If Aston didn''t know Cassandra''s nature, he will surely think that she was feeling nervous.

    "First, you should promise me you won''t tell anyone that I''m the one who tells you this, especially members from my Moyan Gang. Second, the current members of my gang have nothing to do with this. So, don''t hold them responsible. ept my two conditions first." Cassandra said to him cautiously.

    Aston thought about it before he said, "Alright. You have my word."

    Cassandra nodded. "I know you''re a man of your word. I will trust you." She made a deliberate paused and said, "At the time of your father''s death, Moyan Gang was lead by myte father. They used to work for one man who supported them financially and also in many other ways possible."

    "ording to my informant who used to work for my father, the Moyan Gang received an order from the man whom they worked for. The order was... to kill your father, Ethan Min. As you also know, they seeded." Cassandra said, observing Aston''s reaction.

    The actor''s reaction was a mix of amazement and rage. His eyes showed the bitter emotion he felt and Cassandra knew how hard he tried to stay put.

    "I risk a lot to tell you this but - "

    "I will keep my word," Aston said, interrupting Cassandra as he could guess what she was thinking. "However, I want to know the identity of the man. If you get this information from someone who used to work for your father, then I''m sure that you will know the man''s identity. I want to know that."

 Chapter 132 - Loyalty

    Cassandra Lim nced at the file while maintaining her silence. She wasn''t sure if she could tell Aston the truth.

    Noticing her reluctance, Aston said, "You already have my word. Even if I go after this person, I won''t hold you or your gang responsible. As you said, clearing my father''s name is important for me."

    The Moyan Boss observed the actor for a while before she nodded. "Fine. I will trust you." She opened her bag and take out a small file. "Take this. You will know it right away."

    Aston took the small file from Cassandra and opened it right away. There was a photo, an old one. He instantly recognized one of the two men in the photo as Cassandra''ste father. However, when he identified the other man, his eyes widened. "Isn''t he... " He paused, looking at Cassandra with a stupefied face.

    The Moyan Boss nodded. "Yes. He is Peter Jung, the current Prime Minister."

    Prime Minister. The title repeatedly echoed in the actor''s ears and he tightly clenched his fist. He was the father of Leon Jung and... he shut his eyes when Aria crossed his mind. Leon Jung was now Aria''s husband!

    Cassandra who was still staring at Aston was feeling quite confused. Why did Aston Kang react that way? The Prime Minister''s son might be his girlfriend ex-fiance but it didn''t mean that they had a connection.

    "I''m not sure of the details but your father was a police officer. I think he discovered something about Peter Jung, maybe the crimes hemitted. Myte father''s men weren''t sure of it either." Cassandra added when Aston kept his silence for seconds.

    Time passed by second by second until it became more than a minute yet the actor was still staring at the photo, not uttering any word.

    "Aston Kang, is there something else? You keep on staring at that photo." Cassandra spoke up again as the silence was killing her. She was never that patient.

    "No." He finally said. "Thank you for this information, Cassandra." He uttered, not even sparing the Moyan Boss a single nce.

    "I''m repaying you. You don''t have to thank me." She rose from her seat and nced down at the actor. "I''ll get going."

    Cassandra walked towards the door but when she was just a step away from it, she turned around and nced at Aston whose gaze was still fixated on the photo. "I want to say this again, Aston Kang. You are smart, so don''t let the child bear the sins of its parents. It''s unfair."

    As someone who struggled all her for her father''s crime, Cassandra hated it when such a thing happen. When Aston finally shifted his gaze to her, she left the apartment.

    ''A child shouldn''t bear his or her parents crime.'' Aston''s mind was now filled with this sentence. He felt a tingling pain in his heart but it was enough to make him felt suffocated! However, the sound of his ringtone snapped him out of it.

    It was a call from Aria. He was thinking about her and now, she called him as if she could read his mind even from a few kilometres away! He put down the phone and answered the call.

    "Aria." He muttered in a low voice.

    Shara was standing on the balcony in her house with a little smile on her face. However, her brother''s unusual lifeless voice made her smile slipped. "Aston, what''s wrong with your voice? Did something happen?"

    Aston slightly shook his head though his sister couldn''t see him. "No. I have busy schedules and I''m just tired."

    Shara''s brows furrowed when she heard her brother. "I think you should take a rest. You overwork yourself."

    "I have to finish my current project first," Aston said. "Where are you? Are you home?" He asked, hoping to change the topic.

    "Yeah. Leon is busy, so I''m standing alone on the balcony for some fresh air." Shara said with a little smile. "You said that you n to buy a new house, right? How''s it going?"

    "There is a good one next to Nicole''s house. I''m nning to buy that. I think it will be done by this week." Aston said though he nced at the photo from time to time. It still caught most of his attention.

    "Next to Nicole''s house? Why don''t you just live with her?" Shara blurted out.

    "We''re not married, so it''s not convenient. If I stay near, then I might be able to protect her better." The actor muttered.

    Having no idea of what''s on her brother''s mind, Shara smiled at his response. "Your mind is fully upied by Nicole." She clicked her tongue and chuckled.

    "What about you, Aria? Are you happy with Leon?" Aston promptly asked.

    Shara felt like something was wrong. Maybe it''s not just him being tired. "Do I resemble an unhappy person in your eyes?" She calmly said.

    "No. That''s not the case." The actor responded right away. He didn''t want to make his sister displeased by asking her the same question all the time. What''s more, he wished for her happiness the most.

    "Aston," Shara muttered his name in a calm voice. "If there is something wrong, you can tell me. We are twins but I''m still older. You shouldn''t shoulder everything alone."

    "I know but... " He paused, giving a second thought of what he was about to say. "I was alone for too long without anyone to rely on. It''s not easy to adjust. I''m sorry for making you worry." He finally said in a low voice.

    Hearing his response pained Shara. How hard was life for him to say such things! She was sheltered and raised by the Jung''s, so she didn''t suffer much. However, it seemed to be theplete opposite for her younger twin brother.

    "Aria, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I only want you to be happy." Aston spoke up again when he didn''t hear his sister''s response for a few seconds.

    However, before Shara could say anything, he said, "It''s gettingte. You should rest now. Good night, Aria." He ended the call right away, leaving his sister in a daze.

    Putting down his phone, he stared at the photo again before he put it away. Maybe he got a new mission which would be very challenging.

    * * *

    Shara was leaving the Gold Porcin Museum after receiving a call from someone. It''s not lunchtime yet and Leon was still busy preparing for an uing important exhibition.

    Driving her car, she reached the main government office building. Then she gets off and hurried to one office. When she walked inside the office, she bowed to the man who was turning her back at him. "Do you ask for me?"

    The Prime Minister turned around and without saying anything, he lifted his right hand and pped Shara in the left face!

    PAK!

    Nevertheless, Shara stood still with her eyes glued to the floor. Maybe she already saw thising. Maybe she was prepared for this.

    "How dare you betray me and do that with my son!" Peter Jung growled with rage.

    Shara remained still and her hands that were tucked to the sides were squeezing her dress. "Please calm down." She begged.

    "Calm down? Do you expect me to be able to do that after you stabbed me in the back?" Peter Jung sharply nced at the young woman when he said, "After spending some time with my son, you even dare to defy me now. Do you already forget who your master is?"

    Shara quickly lowered her head. "I dare not."

    As someone who always struggled to control his anger, Peter Jung tried hard not to use violence again. He went too far that night and lost his son because of that. He didn''t want to let it happen again. After all, his son cherished this woman.

    He took a seat on the couch and Shara adjusted herself and turned in his direction.

    "I let you work with Leon so that you can report to me everything that he did. However, rather than doing that, you even colluded with him and aid him to go against my n. You already pledge to do whatever I say. Do you think you can get away with this?" Peter Jung said, observing Shara who was standing a few steps away.

    "You can punish me as you deem fit, Master. I will ept whatever decision you make." Shara responded, her gaze met the floor the whole time.

    "Do you think punishing you will solve anything, Shara?" The Prime Minister deadpanned. "If I''m to punish you for all your defiance, even sacrificing your life won''t be enough."

    "What do you want me to do? I will do anything but... don''t hurt Leon." She muttered. For the first time, she lifted her head and nced at the Prime Minister. "Even if he is not your biological son, he''s still the one you raised."

    "You don''t have to remind me of that. No matter what, Leon is my son. I never wish to hurt him." Peter Jung uttered in a cold voice. "If you want me to trust you again, you must show me your loyalty first."

    Loyalty. Shara understood what the Prime Minister said. She squeezed her dress harder than before. Bracing herself, she lowered her head again and... dropped to her knees. "Please forgive me for my defiance, Master. It won''t happen again."

 Chapter 133 - You Are Never This Weak

    When Shara walked out of the Prime Minister''s room, she felt so weak. She already knew that this day woulde ever since she left the Prime Minister''s mansion with Leon. However, it''s hard than she expected.

    She stood still with her back pressing against the wall. Clenching her fist, she shut her eyes, trying to calm down. After staying that way for a minute, she finally returned to the museum.

    When she reached there, she saw Leon in the main room where most of his works were disyed. He seemed to be looking for someone and when his gazended on her, he sighed and rushed to her.

    "Where did you go? I was looking for you everywhere." He said, observing her.

    When she saw the concern on his face, she forced a little smile. "I went out for some air. Shouldn''t you work on your pottery right now?"

    "Forget about that. I''m so hungry and I don''t think I can continue. Let''s have lunch first." Leon promptly said.

    Before Shara could say anything, he grabbed her in the hand and pulled her out of the museum.

    *

    "Aren''t you hungry? You keep on picking your food." Leon said to Shara who was sitting opposite him.

    Shara who was buried in her thoughts was aroused when she heard his voice. They were sitting in the nearby restaurant which they frequent.

    "I don''t have much appetite." She said, forcing a little smile once again.

    Leon was quite amazed but he quietly continued eating his lunch.

    "Have you talk with your father after we left?" Shara suddenly asked the potter after almost a minute of silence.

    At her words, Leon paused and turned to her. "No. He called me a few times but I don''t want to answer." Feeling a little strange, he asked, "Why? Did he bother you?"

    Shara quickly shook her head. "I''m just curious."

    "Even if he wants to see you, just ignore him. You don''t have to put up with him. He doesn''t worth it." Leon said. Though his voice was calm, he was serious.

    "Alright," Shara said and continued eating her lunch with a troubled mind.

    * * *

    Nicole was alone in her office when she heard the sound of knocking on the door. Only a few minutes left until it''s time to get off work and she didn''t expect anyone either.

    "Come in."

    She remained impassive when Colin Park entered her office. What did he want again?!

    "Do I disturb you, Chairwoman?" Director Park said. Like always, the way he talked was formal yet insolent.

    "What brings you here? I doubt it''s about work." The Chairwoman coldly said.

    Colin Park simply smiled. "I figure out that you realize about Chairman Jun. I already warned you before."

    Nicole scoffed. "So, you know all along? Your knowledge is something worth apuding, Director Park." Her tone was full of sarcasm.

    "I only want the best for Yang Group." Colin Park stated and nced down at the Chairwoman who was sitting. "Do you want to join hands and take down your stepmother? If you wish, I can help you in many ways."

    "Don''t you know that you and my stepmother are the same in my eyes? You''re not trustworthy. I''ve known you well enough to figure out that."

    Like always, Colin Park simply smiled again. "That''s up to you but remember this, Chairwoman. Steer clear of Carson Jun. He is not as simple as you thought."

    "I will take my leave." He quickly added and walked out of her office.

    Nicole stared at the annoying Director. Just what was he up to! Feeling troubled, she opened the file which she ced on the right. It''s the one that Jerome gave her a few days ago.

    Tapping her fingers on the file, she was thinking of what to do. Suddenly, she rose from her seat and put the file inside her bag. Then she picked up her bag and walked out of the office.

    Outside her office, Edwin was there with her assistant Julia Cha. "Let''s call it a day." She said to her assistant and quickly left with Edwin.

    "Will you go home straight away?" Edwin asked him when they entered her car.

    Nicole thought for a while before she said, "No. Let''s go to my stepmother''s office."

    Edwin raised a brow as he didn''t expect this. "Are you sure?" He asked just to make it clear. He had already heard about the Chairwoman''s past and he didn''t really wish for her to meet the Minister of Justice.

    "Yes. Don''t worry, Edwin. I''ll be fine. Besides, you will also be there." Nicole calmly said and Edwin Zo nodded.

    "Alright then. I''ll take you there." He started the car and they left for Garcia Han''s office.

    * * *

    Garcia Han was about to go home when Alex Jo informed her about Nicole''s arrival. This made the stepmother perplexed. Nicole never came unless she asked for her. Besides, her office was the ce which the Chairwoman rarely visited.

    "Let her in." She finally said to Alex Jo. Then thetter bowed and walked out of the office.

    Nicole made her way to her stepmother''s office. Edwin also followed her in but she wasn''t bothered by it as she trusted him.

    "What brings you here? Didn''t you say that you cut ties with me? No one can meet the Minister of Justice without an appointment." Garcia Han simply said to her.

    "Should I leave then? Besides, will you really let me do it if I take legal measures to break our ties?" Nicole said. She remained impassive as she wasn''t that pleased to meet this woman.

    "Have a seat." Garcia Han ignored what she said and sat down on the couch. Nicole sat opposite her while Edwin stood about two steps behind.

    "So, what brings you here?" Garcia Han asked her.

    "How is your cooperation with Colin Park right now?" Nicole frankly asked.

    Garcia Han was a bit flustered. Did she came here just to ask her that?!

    "Why do you want to know that?"

    Nicole sighed. "Can''t you just answer me?"

    "It''s the same." Garcia Han promptly said and Nicole narrowed her eyes at the file inside her bag.

    "That means you still trust him." She murmured.

    "What are you thinking, Nicole? Do youe here just to ask me that?" Garcia Han''s annoyance was quite evident in her voice. "If you don''t have anything better to do, go home. I''m busy."

    Nicole sat still without even responding to her stepmother while Garcia Han''s gaze was fixated on her. After what seemed to be forever, she finally took the file out of her bag and put it before Garcia Han.

    "What is this?" Garcia Han asked with a confused face.

    "Take a look," Nicole muttered.

    Garcia Han lifted the file and opened it. When she read some of the documents inside, she darted her eyes to Nicole.

    "Those documents proved that my father wasn''t in charge of anything that happened in thepany during your brother''s death. He was grieving over my mother''s death and... he was even admitted to a hospital due to his deteriorating health." Nicole exined.

    "All the medical records were also there and his doctor in charge also said that he wasn''t in a condition to decide anything for thepany. He was a mess at that time." She added in a low voice.

    ncing down at the files, Garcia Han checked the details and she realized that everything was matched with the incident. "This can''t be." She muttered with a perplexed face.

    "If you asked my father the truth for just once, this won''t happen. But he''s dead and he can''t answer you now." Observing her stepmother''s face, Nicole uttered the words with much difficulty.

    "Do you think I don''t make such attempts? When Jonathan died, I asked to meet your father many times but I was never given the chance. All he did was giving me some money!" Garcia Han grunted.

    "That''s not the case," Nicole argued. "My father tried to meet you but... Director Park said that he will take care of everything. It was Director Park who stopped my father from meeting you."

    Garcia Han didn''t even know what to believe. The truth which she believed for two decades... was a lie?! She couldn''t believe it! "How can I believe what you say? You''re the daughter of Zachary Yang!" She snapped.

    "You''re an intelligent woman, Mother. But why can''t you see through this? Who was the one who lies to you at that time? Who made you believe those total lies? Why can''t you see it?!" Nicole uttered. She still tried hard to refrain from raising her voice. Getting too worked up wouldn''t solve anything.

    When Garcia Han remained silent with her eyes glued to the floor, Nicole let out a breath. "You said that your cooperation with Colin Park is still the same. But why did he, your trusted executive came to me and said that he was willing to help me take you down?"

    "Think about it, Mother. Everything is clear. In my eyes, it seems like your heart knows the truth but you refuse to believe it. You are never this weak." Nicole added in a low voice.....

 Chapter 134 - Bring Him To Me

    When Nicole nced at her stepmother, waiting for some response; Garcia Han''s eyes were still fixated on the file that she gave her.

    "Mother - "

    "Leave for now." Garcia Han muttered.

    Nicole slightly raised a brow. "But - "

    "Don''t make me repeat myself, Nicole." Garcia Han snapped and immediately shut her eyes. "I have to look through this. Let''s talkter." She calmly said.

    After she fell silent for a while, Nicole finally said, "Alright." Then she rose from her seat and walked out of the room with Edwin.

    Though Alex Jo was turning to her when she left, she ignored him and walked away.

    *

    Aston was on his way back to the city when he received a call from Leon. When he thought of what Cassandra told him, he was feeling a bit reluctant. However, he answered it when Aria crossed his mind.

    "Hello."

    "Aston, there''s an emergency. Where are you?" Leon''s anxiety was quite evident even through a phone call.

    "I''m on my way back. What happened?" The actor promptly asked.

    "Lester Yun and his men escaped. It''s been a few hours." Leon informed him.

    At the unexpected news, Aston suddenly pulled over his car. "What do you mean? How is that possible?" He promptly asked.

    "I''m not sure. My men who guard the vi were rendered unconscious by someone. Maybe his remaining followers locate him and rescued him." Leon assumed.

    Aston heavily sigh. "This is not good. Are you now in the vi?"

    "Yes. I rushed here as soon as I received the news."

    "I will be there soon." Aston promptly said.

    "Alright. But be careful. He mighte after you. Nicole is not safe too."

    "Okay." The actor said and ended the call right away. Then he called Edwin and informed him about the situation before he drove towards the vi.

    *

    The situation in the vi was quite a mess. A few members of the ckhood were there while most of the members already set out to catch Lester Yun again.

    Leon was sitting on a chair, watching the CCTV records of Lester Yun escaping. Then Aston went to him.

    "Do you find anything?" Aston asked Leon.

    Leon shook his head. "The one who infiltrates this vi is just one person. Quite skilled." He remarked.

    Aston nced at the person on the CCTV who was dressed in all ck with a cap and a mask that covered the whole face. It''s even hard to tell if the person was a man or a woman. However, they assumed that it was a man.

    "Seems like this person knows the condition of the vi well. Is it possible that someone among your men helped him?" Aston said but Leon shook his head.

    "I doubt that. Throughout the 50 years that our ckhood exists, we never had a traitor, not even one." Leon said with his gaze fixated on the CCTV recording.

    "It won''t be harmful to be more cautious," Aston uttered and nced down at Leon who was sitting. "There is always a first in everything."

    Leon thought for a while and said, "Alright. I''ll be careful and look for any possibilities."

    Aston nodded and stared at the screen. A single person could infiltrate the vi and rescued Lester Yun and his men? Was that even possible?!

    When something crossed his mind, he looked down at Leon again. "Why are they still here? It''s been a while since you caught them."

    Leon gave a quick thought before he rose from his seat. "To be honest, I work with the government. The current President has a secret team who worked with me in hunting down these gangsters who crossed the line and create trouble for society. We only get involved if someone goes too far, such as Lester Yun."

    "I was to sent them to the authorities tomorrow but..." The potter heavily sighed and rubbed his temples. "Seems like I will need a lot of exnation when I meet the President."

    "Don''t worry. Lester Yun''s weakness is his impatience. We will catch him soon again. But... he already knows the existence of your organization. I''m afraid it might bring you harm." Aston stated with a hint of concern on his face.

    "We will be fine. It''s not like he can report us." The potter''s lips curved into a menacing smile but when he nced at the CCTV recording, his brows furrowed. Just who was this mysterious person?!

    * * *

    "Good job, Shara. I know you won''t let me down. You managed to release Lester Yun and his men singlehandedly." Peter Jung said to Shara with a satisfying smile.

    "You''re always the best among whom I''ve trained. That''s why I can''t give you up no matter what happened." He regarded the young woman appraisingly.

    Shara stood still with her gaze fixated on the floor. She didn''t even utter a single word.

    "Why?" Peter Jung asked when she remained silent. "Are you feeling guilty for betraying your organization?"

    "Since when did you know about ckhood?" Shara asked.

    Peter Jung slightly smiled but it faded away the very next second. "You know me well, Shara. Do you think I don''t know about this organization which yed an important role in my son''s life?"

    "Not only ckhood, but I also know how Leon used to love that Chairwoman. Of course, I also know about Nicole Yang''s rtionship with that actor even before it was made public." Peter Jung deadpanned. "I know everything but... I just don''t talk about it."

    Shara squeezed her dress when her brother and Nicole were brought up. "Are you nning to do something with Nicole Yang and her lover?"

    Peter Jung fell silent as if he debated about it. "You know what, Lester Yun told me that the celebrity... what was his name again?"

    "Oh! I remember. It''s Aston Kang. He used to work for Lester Yun. He said that Aston Kang was a capable former right-hand man of his." The Prime Minister said with an amusing smile.

    Shara knew this cunning man well than anyone. She knew what he was capable of. He always acted ineffectively while hiding his ws and ambitions. Those who ever messed with him never ended well!

    "Shara, I know everything. It was Nicole Yang who fell for another man but Leon took the me. I know everything but I feign ignorance because of a reason. However, it doesn''t mean that I will let her be. I will make her pay for what she did." Peter Jung firmly said.

    "What do you n to do?" Shara asked, secretly bracing herself. If Peter Jung was telling her all this, then it means... he still didn''t know about her rtionship with Aston. That alone was a good thing.

    "Nicole Yang seems to love that celebrity a lot. Lester Yun also told me that he wants Aston Kang back. I n to make that happen." Peter Jung simply said with a smile on his face.

    "Lester Yun had worked for me for years. By doing this, I will be granting him his wish and I will also be punishing Nicole Yang for what she did. It''s like catching two birds with one stone." He added.

    "Master, Nicole Yang never cause you harm. Why don''t you just let this slide?" Shara asked, ncing at the Prime Minister.

    Peter Jung darted his eyes to Shara and his expression turned darkened. However, he shut his eyes, trying to calm down himself. Then he opened it again. "When the engagement was reported as a political deal, my reputation suffered a huge blow. How can I just let that slide? It''s impossible."

    He rose from his seat and gazed at Shara with a scrutinizing gaze. "Why did you defend her? I know that you and Leon often spent time with Nicole Yang and Aston Kang. Don''t tell me you care about her." His voice was cold and intimidating.

    Shara promptly lowered her head again. "I don''t mean that." Provoking this man would bring her no good. She should be careful.

    "I let go of your defiancest time without any punishment. That''s because you''re my most capable subordinate. However... " The Prime Minister paused and walked towards Shara. "If it happens again, you will suffer a great deal."

    "I understand." Shara promptly responded with her head still lowered.

    Peter Jung observed Shara and spoke up again. "Aston Kang will be very careful from now on, so is Nicole Yang and Leon. It would be dangerous for Lester Yun as he might get caught again. If Lester Yun gets caught, I''m in danger of exposure. No matter what, that shouldn''t happen."

    He retreated to his seat while Shara stood still. Then he fell silent for a while thinking of something before he turned back to Shara. "That''s why I want you to capture Aston Kang and bring him to me. You are capable enough to do that."

    Hearing this, Shara darted her eyes to the Prime Minister who was still ncing at her and clenched her fist in secret. Capturing her younger twin brother?!

 Chapter 135 - Suffocated

    Shara maintained her silence for a few seconds. She stood still and her face was pale. However, the Prime Minister couldn''t see this clearly because she still lowered her head.

    "Master, this is - "

    "I will give you three days, Shara. If you fail, then you will have to bear the consequences." Peter Jung''s voice was full of authority. ncing at Shara with cold eyes, he added, "However, I don''t want any failure. Lester Yun said Aston Kang is very skilled but I know you''re capable enough. However... after what you did, it''s hard to trust you wholeheartedly again."

    Shara was well aware of what Peter Jung was saying. ''If she failed, that means she did it on purpose.'' That''s what he said, all for her past defiance. She squeezed her dress harder, wondering how to escape this situation.

    "Why don''t you say anything? Are you hesitating?" Peter Jung asked with an unpleasant voice.

    "No. You can trust me." Shara promptly said. She had to figure out a n. She would never allow her brother to fall into the hands of the Prime Minister or Lester Yun.

    Walking out of the Prime Minister''s office, Shara nced at her phone. After releasing Lester Yun, she gave him a phone in the name of the Prime Minister and she secretly connected it to hers. She couldn''t just release him without taking any measures and put Aston and Nicole at risk! So, she made sure that she could track down the Red Tiger Boss anytime and easily.

    Shutting her eyes, she hardly squeezed the phone. Shall she just kill Lester Yun? She finds the idea too tempting! Thinking of Aston''s suffering, she wanted to end the Red Tiger Boss but... thinking of her father, she couldn''t take a life. It would be a huge disgrace for her righteous father!

    *

    Aston rushed to Nicole''s house after he met Leon at the vi. Now that Lester Yun had escaped, he wanted to be careful than ever as he believed that the Red Tiger Boss won''t be still after he was arrested by the ckhood.

    When he reached the gate of Nicole''s house, there were already some guards around the house which Edwin arranged as per his instruction. This made him felt a bit at ease. Then he quickly entered the house.

    He was first greeted by Edwin who told him that the Chairwoman was in her study. Then he rushed there.

    When he opened the door to the study, Nicole darted her eyes to him. "You''re here." She calmly said.

    Aston walked to her and stood beside her who was sitting on the chair. "Is everything fine today?" He asked with concern.

    Nicole nodded. "I heard about Lester Yun. How did it go?"

    Aston pulled another chair next to Nicole and sat down. "We are still searching for him." He let out a sigh. "I should have been more careful. I don''t think through the possibility that he might have someone to aid him. But I have no idea who it might be."

    "You don''t think that it''s his men who rescued him?" Nicole asked with a perplexed face.

    Aston nodded. "The person who released him is very skilled. He can singlehandedly take down the guards alone. I doubt Lester Yun will have such a capable subordinate."

    "Then you should be careful too. If the person is as capable as you say, you will be in danger if hees after you." Nicole slightly frowned and added, "You care about my safety so much yet you neglect yours. This is not good."

    "I can protect myself. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to me as long as you''re well-protected." The actor said with a reassuring smile. "Besides, you asked Nathan to look out for me. He can track me down anytime." His displeasure was quite evident in his voice.

    "That''s for your safety. Just bear with it." The Chairwoman simply said and shifted her gaze to the files.

    "Do you have many work to do?" Aston asked her, gazing at the files.

    Nicole nodded with a sigh. "The final meeting with the Aris Group is tomorrow. I want to make sure that nothing is going wrong."

    Aston slightly chuckled. "Is Zander that tough to deal with? You seem to be troubled."

    "He''s quite a headache, unpredictable too." She shook her head and turned back to Aston. "Do you know what he did on our first meeting? I gave him the draft of the contract and he signed without even reading once!"

    Astonughed out loud. "That''s very like him!" He remarked but Nicole frowned.

    "Do you know how strange it was for me? I''m a businesswoman but I never meet someone who was that careless." She clicked her tongue and nced at Aston with displeasure. "It''s not funny. You don''t understand at all."

    The actor chuckled and rose from his seat. "Alright. You can keep on working. I will leave first now that I know you are safe."

    "So soon?"

    "I want to go and check out Aria. It''s been a while since Ist see her." Aston calmly said. He bent down and nted a gentle kiss on her lips.

    "I''lle again tomorrow." He said and when Nicole nodded, he walked out of the study.

    "You''re leaving?" Edwin asked him when he walked down the stairs.

    "Yeah. I have to meet my sister." Aston replied. "By the way, Edwin, did Lester Yun have someone capable enough to rescue him all alone?"

    Edwin gave a quick thought and shook his head. "The vi is heavily guarded and the ckhood members are very skilled. To be rescued by a single person; he won''t have such a capable subordinate."

    Aston stood still for a while before he turned back to Edwin. "I got it. Now that Lester Yun is out, be more alert."

    Edwin slightly bowed. "Don''t worry. I won''t let any harme near."

    Aston nodded and left Nicole''s house.

    * * *

    Shara was surprised when Aston suddenly showed up at her door. She instantly thought of the Prime Minister. What if that old man bes suspicious?!

    "Aston, what brings you here?" She asked with a perplexed face.

    "Do I need to have a reason to visit my twin sister?" The actor simply said and walked inside the house. "Leon is not home yet?"

    "Yeah. He has something to do with the other members." Shara said and they both took a seat on the couch.

    "It might be Lester Yun. Leon is very determined to find him again." Aston promptly said the moment he sat down.

    Shara slightly narrowed her eyes and faked a smile. "You rarely have time. You should be with Nicole when you have some free time."

    "You''re my sister. How can I just neglect you and only care about my lover?" Aston jokingly said. However, he was feeling uneasy on the inside.

    Should he tell Aria the truth? How will she react if he told her that it was Leon''s father who killed their father?! Aria seemed to be happy with Leon and he was afraid to destroy that happiness.

    "Aria, have you ever thought about how our father died? People said it''s suicide. Do you believe that?" He said in a low voice.

    "I never believe that our father killed himself. However, isn''t it better to move on from the painful past and start anew? Being stuck in the past will only hurt us." Shara responded to him in a calm voice.

    Hearing her sister''s response, the actor was feeling discouraged. If he said the truth now, it will surely hurt his sister. "You''re right." He muttered.

    Shara observed him with concern. "You act differentst night too. Is something wrong?"

    "No. I often thought of our father these days. Maybe that''s why." Aston promptly said, forcing a little smile.

    "Aston," Shara muttered in a low voice. "No matter how strong you are, for me, you''re still my younger brother. So, I want you to be happy. Let''s forget the painful past and live on."

    "I know," Aston said. "I just thought that it would be great if we can have our names back."

    "I understand how you feel but remember this. I want you to be free of harm and live a peaceful life with Nicole." Shara stated and nced at her brother who seemed to be torn.

    What made him behave this way? All she wished was for him to live a normal and peaceful life. She was willing to do all the work, the fight and the sacrifice as long as he could lead such a life.

    When Peter Jung order crossed her mind, she felt too suffocated. She couldn''t hand over her brother but if she didn''t, Peter Jung will be suspicious of her and in no time, he will be aware of their rtionship. Then they will be each other''s weakness. That''s thest thing she wanted!

    She thought of another way but her mind went nk. What was she supposed to do?

    Her life already went wrong many years ago but even Leon wasn''t aware of this. For years, she was practically Peter Jung''s dog, doing whatever he ordered her to. However, she was never ordered to harm others. That''s Lester Yun''s job.

    She only went against him when Leon was concerned and she was barely forgiven for that. But if it happens again, she knew what will happen to her.....

 Chapter 136 - The Turn Of Event

    "I''m d that we can secure this contract smoothly." Mario Aris said to Nicole who was sitting opposite him.

    The two were in Nicole''s office after sessfully having the final meeting.

    "I''m grateful for your patience, Mr. Aris. We even have to postpone the final meeting due to my injury. I''m d that you give us more time." Nicole said, regarding the man with a little smile on her face.

    Mario observed this young Chairwoman and recalled the report that Jony gave him days ago. He told Jony to give him some information about the Minister of Justice when he felt that something was off. However, the result was fine and it wasn''t what he expected. Still, he thought that it was strange.

    "Now that we are done with the business part, can we talk freely?" His lips curved into a yful when he said, "Will you brush me off again saying that outside business, you don''t have to talk to me?"

    Nicole chuckled. "You have a good memory."

    "I do. But you still don''t respond to me." Mario dryly said.

    Nicole simply gestured him to carry on. "You''re Aston''s friend, so you''re wee anytime."

    "You seem to love my friend very much. I''m impressed." Mario jokingly said.

    "Aston said you''re like a younger brother to him. So, I''m just curious. For you, not as Mario Aris, but as Zander Choi, what is Aston to you?" Nicole frankly asked.

    Mario fell silent for a while before his lips slightly curved into a smile. "While I was young, he was the one who gave me hope, the one who always stood up for me. For someone like me who never receive or understand love, he was the only one whom I could rely on. He refused to be adopted and I even reced him."

    "I respect him and I''m also grateful to him. Even now, I still feel that way." He paused and said, "He''s like a family."

    Nicole narrowed her eyes and slightly smiled. "I''m d you think that way."

    "What about you, Miss Yang? What is Aston to you?" Mario Aris promptly asked.

    "He''s my everything." The Chairwoman''s response came faster than ever. "Without him, I won''t be who I am now."

    The man who boldly asked her if he could like her on their first encounter became the most important person to her! She didn''t saw thising at all! However, she knew this. Without Aston, she would still live in the darkness - scared, helpless and depressed. He changed her life for good.

    Her confident response made Mario smiled. Though he was drawn to this unique woman, though seeing her loving someone to this extent pained him; he couldn''t continue.

    If she was someone else''s lover and not Aston, Mario thought. He might refuse to stop thinking of her. He would have done anything to make her his. However, she''s Aston''s woman and not someone else. That reason was enough to restrained Mario Aris.

    "I really hope that you can always be this happy with him. Aston deserves all the happiness." He finally spoke up.

    "I know that," Nicole said with a warm smile. "We still have to visit the orphanage, remember?"

    Mario nodded. "Of course. I will talk with Aston and scheduled the date."

    "Alright. I will look forward to it." Nicole replied.

    With that said, Mario left and Nicole was alone. She lifted her phone which was on the small table and called Garcia Han.

    She frowned when she didn''t pick up. What exactly was her stepmother thinking?!

    * * *

    Aston was about to leave the filming set when he received a call from Shara. With a little smile on his face, he promptly answered the call.

    "Hello, Aria."

    "Where are you?" Shara asked him from the other line.

    "I''m about to return to the city. Why?"

    "I wonder if we could meet up. I''m near the area of the filming set." Shara said.

    Aston slightly raised a brow. If she wished to meet him, they could just meet when he returned. Why bother toe here? Besides, the filming set is on the outskirts of the city. Vehicles rarely passed by and it''s always very quiet.

    Nevertheless, he responded by saying, "Alright. I''ming out."

    "Okay. Where I am now is about 10 minutes drive from your filming set in the direction of the city." Shara informed him.

    "Alright. See you." Aston ended the call and leave the filming set right away. Though he had a van and a manager to look after him, he always preferred to do it alone, especially after meeting Nicole.

    A few kilometres away from the filming set, Shara was inside her car, putting down her phone with a troubled face.

    She had made a decision to take a huge risk. She only had one n which she could follow but... she had no intention to catch her brother.

    She turned to the back and just a few metres away was one car parked on the side of the street. Two men were in that car, watching her every move. It was a part of her n. She asked the Prime Minister to send two men for backup in case she would fail. She only had to put up a show before the two men and make them her witness. She will make sure that her brother was safe first and she will deal with the aftermathter.

    After a few minutes, she saw Aston riding his bike towards her. When he saw her car, he stopped his bike and ran to her.

    Aston was quite surprised when he saw another car not far away as this was always a quiet road. However, he didn''t think much about it.

    Shara gets off her car and stood near it while Aston stood before her. "You should''ve just waited for me to return. Why do youe all the way here?"

    Thinking of the two men, she looked up at Aston. "Listen to me carefully, Aston. You''re in danger right now. So, you should fight me and run away from here." She quickly muttered.

    Aston was confused. What was his sister saying?! "What are you - "

    He couldn''t finish his words as Shara quickly takes out a weapon that could send an electric shock to his body. One shock and he will be rendered unconscious! Before the weapon could reach him, he grabbed Shara''s hand. He always had great agility which was always his strongest point.

    Holding back his sister''s hand, he nced at her with an aghast face. "Aria." He muttered.

    "Do as I say. Fight me back and run away from here. Hurry." Shara said, keeping her voice low not to draw suspicions.

    Aston briefly nced at the car and when he saw two mening out, he understood the situation. They were being watched!

    "What are you doing? Hurry up! There''s no time!" Shara said but...

    Aston pulled his sister''s hand closer to his body, making her eyes grew wide opened! "Aston Min!" She uttered in shock. Was he crazy?!

    When the men were just a few steps away, Aston nced at his sister with a subtle smile on his face. Then he pulled her with a huge force, making the weapon shed with his body. The shock rendered him unconscious right away and the twins fell together to the ground!

    With a horrid face, Shara nced at her brother who was now lying on the ground. What just happened?! This wasn''t in her n!

    She tried to crawl to him but the two men already reached where the actor was lying!

    "Good job. See you in the base." One of the men said to her and they took Aston away.

    Sitting on the ground, Shara was paralyzed as she was too shocked by the turn of event! What was Aston thinking?! When she was suddenly snapped out of her stupor, Aston was already taken away by Lester Yun''s men and all she saw was the disappearing form of the car!

    What would she do now?! Her mind wasn''t even clear until... she suddenly stood up. She must go to the base and rescued him. She didn''t allow him to suffer, especially in the hands of Lester Yun! Not again!

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Nicole was on her way back home after a long day of work. She was sitting in the backseat of her car while Edwin drove the car.

    "Do you talk with Aston today? I wonder if he has any news on Lester Yun." She said to Edwin.

    "I don''t talk with him today. Don''t worry, Chairwoman. If I get some news, I will tell you right away." Edwin responded.

    "I really hope that they would catch him again soon. If Lester Yun is free, the one who is in huge danger is Aston." Nicole said with concern written all over her face.

    "Don''t worry too much. Lester Yun wants him back, so he won''t kill him." Edwin shook his head and said, "Lester Yun''s obsession is very terrifying."

    Nicole remained quiet for a while before she takes out her phone and called Aston. However, his phone was off.

    She nced at her wristwatch and realized that it''s still not thatte. Maybe he was still filming.....

 Chapter 137 - All I Could Think Of Was To Save You

    Aston slowly opened his eyes and shook his head to arouse himself. He finds himself sitting and chained to a chair in a dark and damp ce.

    He recalled what happened before he lost his consciousness. Aria. What was wrong with her?! He couldn''t believe that his twin sister was doing such a thing! Suddenly, his thought was interrupted when he heard the sound of footstepsing his way. It must be the one who made Aria do such a thing.

    The door opened and one man walked inside. He still couldn''t have a clear look at the man as the room where he was kept was very dark. However, when he finally gets a glimpse of the man''s face, his eyes grew wide open in shock!

    Lester Yun?! He had a connection with Aria?! What''s all this nonsense?!

    "I just realized that the Pacesetter could also be surprised." Lester Yun calmlymented, making his way to him.

    In a split second, the actor was filled with rage! What connection did this psychopath have with his sister?! Did he perhaps... ckmailed her? Was he aware of their rtionship? Many questions crossed his mind but he still chose to be silent for now. He couldn''t afford to make mistakes!

    "I always told you not to be too kind, Aston Kang. Look at you. Betrayed and so pathetic." Lester Yun clicked his tongue and shook his head. However, his lips curved into a mocking smile the very next second.

    "What trick did you y this time, Lester Yun? Did you ckmail Shara Lee?" Aston asked, fiercely ring at his former boss.

    Lester Yun shook his head and bent down to match Aston who was still chained to the chair. "No. She doesn''t need any ckmail. She is one of us from the very beginning."

    Aston''s face turned pale at the revtion! Aria was on the same page with Lester Yun?! How is that even possible? She was a member of a ckhood! Then one thing suddenly crossed his mind.

    The possibility of a traitor among the ckhood that he mentioned to Leon. Was that Aria? Did she helped... no... did she rescued Lester Yun herself?!

    "It''s rare to see you like this." Lester Yun pointed out. "But I love to see it."

    "Do you think you will be able to retrieve me this way? I''d rather die than work for you again." Aston firmly said, looking at Lester Yun right in the eyes. There wasn''t a hint of anxiety in his eyes.

    Lester Yun simply chuckled. "I know you will say that. You''re always fearless but... " His voice trailed off, walking back and forth before the actor. Then he suddenly turned to thetter. "Are you okay with seeing your lover die? You know, it''s a piece of cake for me to kill her. She''s just a fragile woman."

    "Lester Yun!" The actor barked. "Don''t you have anything better to do apart from threatening me?" He was clearly at a disadvantage yet he refused to be weak in front of this psychopath. That would only give him pleasure!

    "I have many things to do." Lester Yun said with a little smile. "However, I decided to take care of you first."

    "You will never get what you want," Aston said in a deadly low voice. "It''s a shame that I don''t kill you that day."

    Lester Yun chuckled, bending down to match him again. "You aren''t capable of that. I already told you many times."

    Aston smirked. "People can change, Lester Yun. What''s more, they can do things which are beyond your imagination if pressured."

    Lester Yun nodded and thenughed. "You have a point. I will remember that." He stood straight and nced down at Aston. "We will have much time for a chat in the near future. So, you can stay here and gathered your thoughts. For Nicole Yang''s safety, what would be the best decision?"

    Then he walked out of the dark room, leaving Aston all alone.

    The moment Lester Yun left, Aston was fully upied by his sister again. What made her work with someone like Lester Yun? He couldn''t understand it no matter how many times he thought. It didn''t make any sense!

    He was in Lester Yun''s hands again but he wasn''t afraid. As long as Nicole was well-protected, he had nothing to worry about. What''s more, he knew that Lester Yun wouldn''t kill him. As long as he was alive, there was always a way.

    He sighed in relief when he noticed that he was still wearing his watch. With this, Nathan could easily track him down. Then he heard a footstep again, more gentle and careful than before. He instantly knew that whoever came to him, he or she would be a well-trained one.

    Then the door was opened. Slowly and cautiously making his way to him was none other than Aria. He raised a brow when he saw his twin''s sister face.

    When Shara was just a few steps away, she quickened her pace and ran to her brother. She bent down and removed the chain that bound him.

    "What are you doing, Aria?" He asked, confused.

    "You must leave this ce before they do something to you. I don''t allow you to suffer in their hands again." Shara quickly said but... Aston holds her back. Looking at her brother in a confused face, she asked, "Aston Kang, what are you doing? Are you crazy or what?"

    "If you release me now, everything will be a mess. Even if I leave this ce unscathed, what about you?" Aston said, giving his sister a pleading look.

    "I don''t care. Just leave." Shara firmly said. As an older twin, her voice was full of authority!

    "Aria -"

    "What are you thinking, Aston Min? Why didn''t you do as I say? I told you to fight me and run! Why don''t you listen to me?!" Shara snapped. Standing straight, she nced down at her brother with a confused yet disappointed face.

    Aston let out a breath and narrowed his eyes. "I was in the gang for 5 years, Aria. I clearly knew the consequence of failing a task." He paused and looked up at his sister. "When you suddenly attacked me, I felt lost. However, when I saw the two men, I understood your situation. All I could think of was to save you. Helping you seed was the only way I could think of."

    "Can''t you foresee anything? You''re in no position to think of others. Just leave. I will handle the rest!" Shara was feeling desperate now. Why was her brother so stubborn?!

    "Aria, listen to me," Aston said, narrowing his eyes at his wristwatch. "As long as I wear this, my friend can track me down anytime. He is also a gang Boss and he''s way more powerful than Lester Yun. I know we don''t have much time, so I will save the questions forter. Call Nicole and tell her that we were supposed to meet but I don''t show up. Express your concern to her. She will call my friend and he wille for my rescue."

    "Aston, what if something happens to you before that? Just leave now!" Shara argued. She will never be able to forgive herself if anything happened to her brother!

    Aston shook his head. "This is the best way for you and me. Hurry up and call Nicole if you want to save me. No matter what you say, I won''t leave now. By this way, we will still be able to keep our rtionship a secret." His voice was unyielding and Shara sighed in defeat.

    "Fine." She said and take out a knife and stick it to the back of his waist. "If Lester Yun tried to do anything, kill him. I will take all the me." She said with all seriousness.

    Aston just nodded as he was afraid to draw suspicions if they take too long. "Leave now. I''ll be waiting."

    ncing at her brother onest time, Shara walked out of the room in a hurry while Aston stared at her disappearing form, not turning away for even once. Right now, he bet his life on Nathan.

    * * *

    Nicole was in her study, working on some files. Once in a while, she would nce at her phone to see if there was anything from Aston. It''s been more than an hour and she was feeling quite worried now. She even debated about calling Nathan for several times but she was afraid that she would just be making a fuss.

    Maybe his filming took longer than expected. It often happened in the past, so she tried to convince herself that it wouldn''t be a big deal. When her phone went off, she darted her eyes to it hoping that it would be Aston but... it was Shara. She slightly smiled and answered the call.

    "Hello, Aria." She greeted the twin with a calm voice.

    "Nicole, where are you?"

    "I''m in my house. What''s the matter?"

    Shara fell silent for a while, wondering what to say. Then she finally decided to go with Aston''s n. "I was supposed to meet with Aston but he didn''t show up. I wonder if he is with you."

    Nicole who was already wary couldn''t be still anymore. She quickly rose from her seat when she heard Shara. "He didn''t show up? How long has it been?"

    "About two hours."

    The Chairwoman nervously clenched her fingers while she said, "I got it. Don''t be too worry, Aria. I will check up on him."

    Without waiting for Shara''s response, Nicole ended the call and tried calling Aston once again. After she learned that his phone was still off, she promptly called Nathan.

    "Hello, Nathan. I need your help."

 Chapter 138 - The Tense Confrontation

    "I tracked Aston''s location," Nathan said to Nicole through a phone call. "It''s an abandoned building, around two hours drive from the city."

    "Do you think he''s abducted by Lester Yun?" Nicole anxiously asked. She was in her study, repeatedly walking back and forth before her desk.

    "That''s the most possible," Nathan said. "Don''t worry too much, Chairwoman Yang. I already deployed my men and I will also leave right away." Nathan just entered his car and left for his friend''s location.

    "It will be hard but please stay in your house under the protection of your guards. As long as you are safe, Aston will be fine. Don''t give them the chance to threaten him by using you." Nathan added.

    Though Nicole was overwhelmed with anxiety, she knew that Nathan had a point. Aston''s safety should be the top priority now. "I understand. Please inform me if you get any news about him."

    "Alright. Don''t worry. I will bring him back no matter what." Nathan firmly said and ended the call.

    Putting down her phone, Nicole pressed both her palms against her desk. Then her hands curled into a fist! If something happened to Aston, she wouldn''t spare the one who hurt him no matter what! Standing straight, she stood still for a while before she walked out of her study and went downstairs where Edwin was on duty.

    "Chairwoman, did something happened? You look so pale." Edwin promptly said, making his way to her.

    "Aston is missing. It''s been more than two hours." Nicole uttered.

    Edwin''s stupefied face was quickly reced by rage. "It''s Lester Yun!" He growled in anger.

    "Nathan locates him and he set out with his men. He will inform us if anything happens." Nicole said to Edwin.

    "Nathan?" Edwin raised a brow. "Nathan Woo, the Boss of the Reyons?" He gasped.

    Nicole nodded her head and there was a hint of relief on Edwin Zo''s face. "That''s great. The Reyon Boss is reliable." He remarked and nced at Nicole. "Don''t worry, Chairwoman. He will be fine."

    "I hope so," Nicole muttered and nced at her study. "Edwin, Aston told me that you''re very skilled in using weapons andbat." She said, still turning her head to her study.

    Edwin nodded. "You can say that."

    Nicole finally shifted her gaze to her guard. "Will you teach me?"

    Edwin Zo blinked in surprised as he didn''t expect this. "Do you mean it?"

    Nicole instantly nodded. "Aston said that he will teach me once I move to a new house. However, we were both busy and I suffered a head injury. But I''m fine now. We tried to wait till he finished his current project but... I don''t think I can wait anymore."

    Edwin understood why she wished to learn. So, he had no reason to hesitate. "Alright. What would you like to learn first?" He asked right away.

    "Teach me how to use guns," Nicole responded. Turning back to her study where the entrance to the secret room was located, she tightly clenched her fist. She wouldn''t sit still anymore as she had reached her limits!

    * * *

    Aston was surprised when the door was suddenly opened and two men walked inside. They made their way to him and released the chains that bound him. However, they tied both his hands to the back.

    He simplyplied though he had the chance to attack them and break free. The knife that Aria gave him was still on the back of his waist. He had no n to use it unless he had no other choice.

    Grabbing him on both of his arms, they brought him out of the room and he saw Lester Yun outside. "What are you doing?" He asked. His stare was icy and cold yet Lester Yun simplyughed.

    "We are only moving to somewhere else. Don''t worry, Aston Kang. I won''t do anything to you that soon." Lester Yun said. He still wore the smile that always made him resembled a psychopath.

    His watch was still with him and Aston wasn''t worried because of that. If things went out of hand, he will just use the knife that Aria gave him. It would be hisst resort because if they learned that he had a knife, they would only suspect Aria as she was the only one who came to see him apart from Lester Yun. He didn''t want his sister to be in danger.

    Lester''s men put him inside the car and they left the old building.

    * * *

    "They are moving," Nathan uttered, ncing at his phone. He wondered if Lester Yun suspects something. Was it why they were suddenly leaving the building?

    "Inform our men that the location changed. Aston ising towards the city. Tell them to wait somewhere unnoticeable. No matter who he is with, we shouldn''t lose him." He ordered Kyler who was sitting on the front seat of the car.

    "Got it," Kyler responded and ryed the order to their men who were ahead of them.

    Nathan narrowed his eyes at his phone and observed it for a while. The Aston Kang he knew would have no problem escaping while they took him out of the building yet it seemed like he was still with the enemies. Why did he have a feeling that Aston stayed there willingly?! Was that even possible?

    However, he brushed off the thought and concluded that he wasn''t in a position to sneak out. Maybe the enemies outnumbered him to a great extent. Maybe... he was severely injured! Just the thought of it made the Reyon Boss clenched his fist in anger!

    * * *

    Aston was riding the car for a while now. He quietly sat on the backseat and often stared out of the window. He could tell that he wasn''t far from the city now. Where were they nning to take him?! He thought of many possibilities yet Peter Jung didn''t even cross his mind! Suddenly, the car stopped, making him leaned forward with quite a force. He quickly turned to the front, trying to know what happened.

    Was it Nathan? He wasn''t sure. However, he could see some of Lester''s men getting off the car. When he got a glimpse of the men from the opposing side, he finally confirmed that they were Nathan''s men. He inwardly sighed in relief.

    Lester Yun who was in the car behind gets off and came to him. "What trick do you y again, Aston Kang?" He howled through the car window. Before Aston could say anything, Lester Yun opened the car door and pulled him out.

    By this time, Nathan Woo already gets off his car. His eyes swept around Lester''s men, searching for his friend. His expression darkened and the always patient gang Boss was at the edge of his patience now! When he saw Lester Yun, his expression was like a lion spotting his prey! He quickly walked forward and stood in front of all his men. Seeing Aston in Lester''s hands, his eyes turned icy!

    "It''s you, Nathan Woo. I can see that you still care for your friend a lot. You came to his rescue this fast." Lester Yun spatted, smirking at the Reyon Boss.

    "Let Aston go, Lester Yun." ncing at the knife which was pointed at Aston''s throat, Nathan said, "If you hurt him, you will have to pay for it with your life." His tone was enough for everyone to know that it was a warning.

    Lester Yun had already known Nathan for years. Thetter was always calm but once provoked, he could be your worst nightmare! If he indeed crossed him, Lester Yun knew that Nathan wouldn''t hesitate to kill him! It wasn''t an empty threat. However, with Aston Kang as a hostage, he believed that he would be able to leave unscathed though Nathan''s men outnumbered his men.

    "If you make a move, your friend will surely die. Though I want him back, I won''t hesitate to end him if needed." Lester Yun said to Nathan in a loud voice. He pressed the knife closer to Aston''s throat which made the actor slightly bleed. At his words, his men take out their handguns and pointed at Nathan''s men while the Reyon members did the same!

    Observing the condition, Aston knew that he could break free from Lester Yun''s grip but... that might cause Nathan and Lester''s men to fire at each other. He didn''t care about Lester or his men but he didn''t want Nathan''s men to get hurt because of him!

    "Withdraw, Nathan Woo! If not, I will kill your friend!" Lester Yun shouted.

    Nathan nced at his friend for a while, trying to understand what his intention was. However, he couldn''t get anything. He should just break free! Why bother standing there while he could easily do that?!

    Then an idea crossed Aston''s mind. He eyed Lester Yun''s hand which was on his throat and then shifted his gaze back to Nathan. He repeated the action once more and Nathan got his message. If Aston could break free and hold Lester Yun hostage instead, everything will be solved but... he will have to move very fast for the n to seed.

    Having no other choice, Aston nced at Nathan onest time and tried to make a move until... the continuous sound of gunshots was suddenly heard from behind.....

 Chapter 139 - Disbelief And Pain

    A knife fell to the ground and the one who copsed to the ground along with was none other than Lester Yun! What''s more, it''s not just the Red Tiger Boss, all his 8 subordinates also copsed to the ground!

    Staring at Lester Yun with a stupefied face, Aston quickly turned around to see who were the ones who fired their guns.

    It''s Leon and his men! The ckhood. Leon Jung was the one who fired his gun at Lester Yun. However, all the enemies were all shot on the legs as the Government wanted them alive. Did Aria also inform the Young Master of the ckhood? Maybe.

    The members of the ckhood quickly ran forward and captured Lester Yun and his men once again while Leon stood still with a troubled face. However, his rage was more than evident in his eyes!

    Staring at Leon for a while, Aston quickly turned around when he realized Nathan. Just as expected, the face of the Reyon Boss was full of confusion. Who were the men who captured Lester Yun and his subordinates?!

    "Nathan." The actor uttered and ran to his friend.

    "Tell our men to return first," Nathan said to Kyler who was standing a step behind him. Kyler did as his Boss instructed right away.

    After his men retreated, Nathan finally turned back to his friend. "Who are those men?" He asked, pointing his chin at Leon''s men who were a few steps away. The ckhood members were busy cing Lester''s men inside the cars.

    "They are the ones who helped mest time," Aston said. He was in a dilemma as he couldn''t spill out the secret of the ckhood.

    "The ones who caught Lester Yun and failed to guard him well?" The tone of the Reyon Boss was quite sarcastic. "If that''s the case, I think I should handle Lester Yun rather than them. I won''t let him escape like they did."

    Aston could sense how serious Nathan Woo was! That made him struggled for words to say!

    "Are they gangsters too? But I doubt that. Their leader is Leon Jung, the Prime Minister''s son and Nicole''s ex-fiance." Nathan added when the actor fell silent.

    "Nathan, I -"

    Aston couldn''t continue as a voice interrupted him from behind.

    "Mr. Woo." It was Leon Jung who was just a step away with Ryan following him. All other ckhood members had left.

    Leon slightly bowed when he stood right in front of Nathan. Then he briefly nced at Aston before he turned back to the Reyon Boss. "I will give you an answer. Aston couldn''t say it as he has a clear conscience." His words made Aston darted his eyes to him.

    "I''m Leon Jung, the one who is in charge of the ckhood. Our leader is sick for a long time now. So, that made me the current Master of the ckhood." Leon calmly said.

    Aston didn''t want to spill the secret of the ckhood but... he was also wary of Nathan''s reaction. No gangsters would be pleased if their paths collide with the ckhood! After all, the purpose of the ckhood existence was to restrict and stood against the Gangs.

    Just as expected, the face of the Reyon Boss turned sour at the mention of the ckhood. Not to mention that their leader was standing right before him! Ignoring Leon, he turned to Aston. "You work with the ckhood?" His expression a mixture of disbelief and pain. He felt betrayed as Aston Kang was the only one whom he could consider a true friend!

    "I will exin." Aston promptly said but Nathan made a dismissive gesture.

    "You used to be one of us, Aston. I don''t expect this." Nathan said. His voice was too cold which was very unfamiliar for the actor.

    "Aston never betrayed you, Mr. Woo." Leon chimed in. "All he wanted was to stop Lester Yun. Only that way could he leads a peaceful life. I was the one who asked him to help us."

    The actor didn''t say anything and all he did was staring at his friend and observing his reaction. The Nathan Woo he knew was always an intelligent and reasonable man. He knew that Nathan was hurt by this revtion but still, he trusted in their friendship.

    Nathan returned his friend''s gaze before he briefly turned back to look at Kyler who was standing near his car. He knew what he should do. Turning back to Aston, he said, "I will leave first." He quickly turned around and approached his car.

    Leon tried to speak up as he felt responsible but Aston stopped him. "I knew Nathan well. He rarely speaks or makes a decision when he is angry. I will talk to him after he calms down." He said to Leon.

    Nathan was always careful before he jumped to conclusions and rarely talked when he was angry but... there was one exception. Cassandra Lim, that Moyan Boss. Nathan was never himself whenever that woman was concerned. What''s more, he always broke his principles because of her.

    After staring at Nathan''s car until it was out of his sight, Aston left with Leon and returned to the city.

    * * *

    Throughout the ride back to the city, Nathan couldn''t stop thinking of what happened. He hailed from a family of gangsters, so this was not a trivial matter for him.

    In the past, when some infamous Gang Boss just disappeared out of nowhere, others used to say that it might be the doing of the ckhood but there was never a proof. Not to mention that no one had ever seen the ckhood members. Even if they did, they wouldn''t recognize them as they live a seemingly normal life, unlike the gangsters. As such, it was believed that ckhood only existed in stories and some people made up the stories to restrain the tyranny of some powerful gangs.

    Nathan Woo grew up hearing these kinds of mysterious stories and today, he met the leader of the same organization, proving that it wasn''t just a myth. How could he possibly ept that easy?! Not to mention that his only friend was working with them!

    Though the existence of the ckhood was never proved, it''s a fact that every gangster had a bitter feeling towards the organization due to all the unsolved missing cases of the infamous gang bosses in the past. Will Lester Yun disappearance be another mystery?!

    Considering all his friend''s suffering due to Lester Yun and for Aston to have a peaceful life, he wanted the Red Tiger Boss to be gone but... why must it be the doing of the ckhood? As someone who was connected to a gang even before he was born, Nathan finds it hard to ept!

    When he nced at his wristwatch, he raised a brow. It was almost 9 in the night and... the Chairwoman will surely be waiting for his call. Aston''s phone was surely seized but will he call her through Leon? He was convinced that he would do, so he decided to not make the call.

    After another half an hour ride, Nathan reached his house and gets off his car. He also told Kyler to go home as it waste now. Kyler did as he said and he was about to enter his gate until...

    He saw her making her way to him again.

    What a stubborn woman! He already told her not toe to his house as his subordinates wouldn''t be pleased to see her. However, all his men retreated to the base tonight and no one was on duty. That made him feel a bit at ease. He might be the Boss but he couldn''t just ignore his subordinates feelings or opinions. He was very different from Lester Yun who was famous for his tyranny.

    In no time, Cassandra Lim was standing right beside him once again. She didn''t smile or showed any other expression. Just a calm face but he had already gotten used to it after many years as this was just her normal self.

    "I already said not toe to my house." His voice was calm yet his tiredness was quite evident. For tonight, he truly didn''t have the energy to face this persistent woman.

    "I never said I won''t do it." Cassandra simply said which made the Reyon Boss let out a sigh.

    "I really don''t have the energy to deal with you tonight, Cassandra."

    Cassandra Lim slightly raised a brow. "Did something happen today?"

    Nathan fell silent for a while and said, "I have no reason to tell you." Much to his surprise, Cassandra Lim nodded.

    "It''s fine. You seem to be well now thanst time. I''m satisfied with that." The Moyan Boss simply responded.

    Nathan recalled how this woman nursed him the whole nightst time. In fact, he was quite amazed. She didn''t seem like someone who would know how to look after a sick person. He realized that there were still many things about her which he didn''t know even after all those years.

    "What do you want this time?" He asked. He could never win against her!

    "I only came to see your face for a while. I''m quite busy these days." Cassandra said. Her gaze never left him the whole time.

    After thinking about it, Nathan finally said, "It''s cold here. Let''s get inside."

 Chapter 140 - If There Is Next Time

    Cassandra Lim was sitting inside Nathan''s house but she still finds it hard to believe that Nathan Woo really invited her in. It''s the first ever since he finds out her identity! Thinking of this made her slightly smiled to herself. Maybe Nathan had started to waver.

    Nathan came out from the kitchen and handed her a bottle of water. Then he sat opposite her. However, he didn''t say anything.

    "You really won''t talk?" She asked after drinking the water.

    Nathan Woo braced his palms and narrowed his eyes. "I''m not in the mood for that."

    The Moyan Boss was quite flustered as he answered her just like she thought. "Then why won''t we talk about something else? Perhaps about us?"

    Nathan shifted his gaze to Cassandra and let out a sigh. "You won''t change." He remarked.

    "That goes for you too." Cassandra calmly said.

    "I''ve changed a lot, Cassandra. Many years had passed." The Reyon Boss said while his gaze lingered on the only woman in his life. However, he turned away the next second.

    "I know," Cassandra muttered. "You had lost your carefree nature. I used to love that because it''s something I never have."

    Hearing her words, Nathan''s calm face was slowly reced by a troubled one. "Cassandra -"

    "But one thing still remained the same," Cassandra said, interrupting Nathan from speaking. Lowering her gaze from his face, she nced at his chest. "It''s your heart. Your feelings for me."

    Nathan Woo fell silent, fixating his gaze on the Moyan Boss once again. "Don''t say -"

    "Can I not hear your rejection just for tonight?"

    Her strange yet desperate plea prevented him from saying whatever he was trying to say. Pleading? That''s unlikelying from the proud Cassandra Lim! He looked at her with a perplexed face.

    Cassandra finally shifted her gaze from him and narrowed her eyes. She nervously pressed her fingers together which was a very rare urrence. "For the past 6 years, I''ve heard all kinds of insult and rejection. Can I be free from that pain just for tonight?"

    Never once did Nathan thought the proud Moyan Boss was capable of saying such things! For a while, he was tight-lipped, unable to utter any word.

    "Don''t do that. It''s unlike you." He finally broke the silence after what seemed to be forever.

    "You know, Nathan. I always act as I deem fit." Cassandra muttered in a low voice. Turning back to Nathan, she added, "Rather than losing you forever, I''m willing to do many things which you think is unlike me."

    The Cassandra Lim he knew was never this frank! It made Nathan wondered what had gotten into her?! She behaved so strangely.

    "Things aren''t simple, Cassandra. We aren''t young anymore to do whatever our heart desires. We both are someone with responsibility."

    Cassandra fainted a smile. "I know. You are always reasonable." She paused and quietly stared at him for a while. The way he avoided her gaze pained her and made her felt hopeless. She never felt this way before.

    "But you know, Nathan," She continued, still staring at him. "I''m starting to grow tired. No matter how strong I appeared, in the end, I''m just a human too."

    She knew he still loved her just like she did. However, love was meaningless if one wasn''t willing or capable to ept it. Cassandra realized that she might only end up hurting not only herself but also Nathan.

    Her words made Nathan darted his eyes to her. He gave her a cold shoulder for 4 years and now, she had be tired of it. She was always persistent but now, she said that she was just a human too! He always tried to distance himself from her but... could he really do that? He wasn''t sure anymore! He tried to speak up but...

    Cassandra suddenly rose from her seat. "I will get going. Let''s talk next time." She narrowed her eyes at her hands that were nervously squeezing her dress. "If there is next time." She murmured which made Nathan raised a brow. Then she rushed out of his house.

    nkly staring at the floor, Nathan thought of histe father whom he always loved and respect with all his heart. "This is too much, Father." He muttered and tightly clenched his fist. "With you on the other side, what am I supposed to do?"

    * * *

    Nicole ran down the stairs when she heard that Aston was back. She was in the secret room, training with Edwin when the other guards reported the actor''s arrival to Edwin. The Chairwoman put aside whatever she was doing and rushed to meet her lover.

    When she reached the ground floor, Aston was just walking in and she ran to him. The moment she stood right before him, she was very quick to observe him. She gently touched the little wound on his neck and looked at him with concern written all over her face. "Are you hurt somewhere else?" She asked.

    Aston shook his head. "I''m fine. Both Nathan and Leon came on time and helped me." He forced a little smile. He felt guilty for always making her worry!

    "You only thought of my safety and neglect yours. I said that many times." Nicole whined. If only he listened to her!

    Aston knew very well that he would be cautious if the one they used wasn''t Aria. He didn''t saw iting at all! However, he couldn''t tell others to save his sister''s face.

    "I know." He calmly said and hold her hands. "I''m sorry for making you worry. I will listen to you from now on."

    As Nicole was filled with rage and disappointment, she couldn''t just calm down but... she saw Leon entering. Aria had told her before that she told Leon about the situation and he left with his men for Aston''s rescue.

    "Thank you for your help, Leon." She promptly said to her ex-fiance.

    "You don''t have to thank me," Leon said, shifting his gaze to Aston. "Aston is Shara''s brother, so he''s my family. I should help him."

    "Please tell my sister that I''m fine." Aston promptly said and Leon nodded.

    "I still have things to handle, so I will get going." The potter said and left the house again.

    Aston quickly turned back to Nicole but Edwin who wasing down caught his attention. "What are you doing?" He asked the guard with a confused face.

    "The Chairwoman asked me to teach her how to use guns. I wrapped up things in the secret room." Edwin Zo responded.

    Aston rapidly blinked and turned to Nicole. "You learn how to use guns?"

    * * *

    Shara was in the Prime Minister''s study in the Jung family mansion. Peter Jung summoned her as Lester Yun couldn''t be reached. He had a feeling that Lester Yun messed up things again.

    "Leon told me that he caught Lester Yun and his men," Shara said, standing in front of the desk. She knew that the Prime Minister will find out soon, so it''s better to inform him now.

    Peter Jung became very furious as soon as he heard the news. "How is that possible?!" He growled.

    "I don''t know," Shara responded.

    Peter Jung suspiciously eyed Shara. "If Leon gets news about Aston Kang, you will surely know it too. Why didn''t you inform me? If you do that, I will be able to notify Lester Yun."

    "I was on my way back to the city. I wasn''t with Leon and I don''t know anything." Shara promptly said though she doubted that the suspicious Prime Minister would believe her.

    Peter Jung quietly observed Shara for a while and rose from his seat. "Whenever my son is concerned, it''s hard to trust you, Shara." He said, standing beside Shara.

    Though Shara was afraid that the Prime Minister''s prating gaze would see through her, she still had to adjust herself in his direction. It was what she was supposed to do. "I won''t do anything to trigger your rage again. You know that the price is too high."

    "It''s good if you still remember that. I don''t like reminding others." Peter Jung coldly said.

    "I won''t forget," Shara said, lowering her gaze all the time.

    "We have to solve Lester Yun''s case first." Peter Jung firmly said.

    "You want me to rescue him again? I doubt that''s possible."

    Peter Jung shook his head. Then he took a seat on the couch and gave a quick thought. "Now that Lester Yun is caught again, I think I should just handle him. It won''t be easy to find someone crazy like him again but... I can''t just wait for him to expose me."

    Shara darted her eyes to him and raised a brow. "You want to kill him?"

    "I want you to do that." Peter Jung simply said as if the task was nothing!

    "I can''t do that." Shara objected though she knew that it wouldn''t please the Prime Minister.

    "I know you don''t want to harm anyone, let alone take a life." Peter Jung said and stood up again. "However, Lester Yun is now in the hands of the ckhood and only you can go there. You must do this. I''m sure that Leon will send him to the Government first thing in the morning, so... we only have tonight."

    "But -" Shara instantly froze but the reason wasn''t Peter Jung. It was the sound of the door being opened. The one who came inside was... Leon?!

    What was this?! Did he heard everything?!

 Chapter 141 - This Is Your Way Of Protecting Me

    Leon''s appearance alone made Shara froze! Did he hear everything?

    When she noticed the confusion and rage in his eyes, she was sure of it. He heard everything!

    Leon Jung nced at his father and his wife. Though he didn''t want to do it, he came here to check something and... the fact that what he assumed turned out to be true pained him. Not just pain, it shattered his heart!

    "Leon," Shara muttered with an aghast face. Why did hee here?! He never wanted to visit his father again. Did he... perhaps... know something beforehand?!

    Narrowing his eyes with pain, Leon Jung clenched his fist. "Killing? Will you do that if my father ordered you to?"

    Hearing his question, Shara''s face turned pale. "Leon, I -"

    She fell silent when he turned away from her. She could see her world shattering right before her eyes and the pain was too excruciating!

    All the time, Peter Jung maintained his silence and only stared at his son. It had been a while since hest saw him. However, he knew that this would drive another wedge between them.

    "Will you also betray me if you were told to do so?" Leon muttered and smiled. It was a smile out of torment. "What did I even say? You already do that."

    Betray? Shara darted her eyes back to Leon. "I would never betray you." She uttered though she knew that it''s useless to say now.

    Just as she thought, Leon ignored her and looked at his father. "Why are you doing this?" He grunted. "Why did everyone precious to me have to suffer in your hands?! I''m sick of this!"

    "Leon -"

    "I was too young when you made my mother suffer each day. Growing up, I tried hard to understand you, Father. You know how I cherish Shara. Why did you turn her against me? Just what do you want?!" Leon howled. He was now standing right in front of his father, ncing at him right in the eyes.

    "You do whatever you want and even left. If not, none of these would have happened!" Peter Jung argued.

    Leon sneered. "I know that''s not the reason. You won''t change, Father. Even now, you only care about yourself."

    "Everything I do is for our family!" Peter Jung firmly said.

    "Family?" Leon finds it so absurd andughable. "Our family already shattered years ago. You don''t know that?"

    "Leon!"

    "Please stop!" Leon shouted. "It''s more than enough. Let Shara go."

    Shara''s eyes grew wide at Leon''s request. Did he still pleaded for her?!

    Peter Jung nced at Shara who was still a few steps away. "Shara is never yours, Leon. She only worked with you under my instruction."

    Leon clenched his fist even tighter and turned to Shara who was hanging her head low. Was she ashamed to face him? "Shara, will you continue living this way?" He asked.

    Shara finds it so hard to answer him! She loved him and she never wanted to hurt him. However, she had a reason for submitting herself to the Prime Minister; a huge reason which concerned the life of a person. She was just like Aston. She won''t give a damn if she was threatened with her life. However, she couldn''t let someone precious to her die.

    For years, she was cornered with only one choice left which was to follow Peter Jung''s orders. The orders were never this hard toply with in the past!

    "See, Leon. She couldn''t answer you." Peter Jung said when Shara fell silent. "From the very beginning, Shara only listen to me, not you. She didn''t care about you."

    He always wanted to separate his son from this woman. He wanted him to met his match. He always hated when his son cared too much about Shara. He admitted that he somehow made use of that but still, he wanted them to be apart. Will he finally be able to break that bond?

    "Is it true?" Leon asked Shara who was still keeping her silence. A part of him still wanted to believe her. "Say something, Shara. Was everything fake? Were you never sincere?"

    Shara''s silence was killing Leon! He was bing more and more impatient!

    "Answer me, Shara." He uttered once again.

    Feeling suffocated due to the pressure, Shara muttered, "Please forgive me."

    Once again, Leon''s heart was broken to pieces! Why did this happen? He used to thought that Shara would always be with him. Why did she also do this to him?! When the pain he felt was too much, his inner demon was wakened! However, he tried his best to be in his right mind!

    "I won''t let both of you get your way." He firmly said and make a call.

    "Come inside." He ordered someone through the phone call.

    "What are you doing?" His father instantly asked him.

    Leon Jung nced at his father impassively. "It''s about the ckhood, so it''s none of your business."

    Hearing him, Shara immediately understood what he was saying. "Young Master, please don''t do this. I can''t - "

    She was interrupted by the door which was pushed open from outside. Just as she thought. Ryan and one other member of the ckhood appeared and stood behind Leon.

    "Shara broke thew of our ckhood. Arrest her and lock her up in the base." Leonmanded. His voice was cold and he maintained a nonchnt face, refusing to look at Shara for even once.

    Ryan and another member who came with him were too bewildered by the turn of events! What was the Young Master talking about?! They stood daze until...

    "What are you waiting for?!" Leon snapped and they quickly apprehend Shara.

    "If you let her escape, you will be punished." He firmly added and the two men dragged Shara out of the Prime Minister''s mansion. Shara didn''t struggle at all and only nced at Leon as long as she could.

    When his two men took Shara out of the room, Leon turned around and nced at the empty door. His pain was now more than evident in his eyes.

    "What are you thinking, Leon Jung? Doing that won''t solve a thing." His father coldly said which made him turned around again.

    "I don''t care. No matter what, Shara is a member of the ckhood. I will punish her as I deem fit. Don''t ever get involved in my business again." He uttered and left the mansion right away.

    Peter Jung let out a breath. The close bond of the two was finally broken and that put him at ease. However, one thing troubled him. How would he take care of Lester Yun now?!

    * * *

    It was afternoon when Leon was on his way to the base. Due to the unexpected revtion, he couldn''t sleepst night. He waspletely distracted while working and it was too tormenting for him.

    When he watched the CCTV footage repeatedly yesterday morning, somehow he finds the move of the woman simr to Shara. They trained together since they were young and he knew her moves well. After watching it a few more times, he confirmed that it was her. It was too hard to believe!

    However, he figured out that if Shara did such a thing, the one who was behind her would be his father as Shara always listened to the Prime Minister. He went to the mansionst night to confront his father but... he didn''t expect things to turn out that way!

    The revtion hurt him but... he wasn''t a fool to see through things. He knew both his father and Shara well.

    He was aroused from his thoughts when Ryan opened the car door for him to get off. "Young Master." The man greeted him.

    Leon gets off his car and nced around. "Is everything going well?"

    "Yes." Ryan promptly replied. "But about Shara -"

    "I will go and meet her. As I said, don''t tell anyone about her. I will exin it when the timees." He said to Ryan as he understood his confusion.

    "I understand," Ryan said and walked away.

    Leon entered the vi in the base and walked down the basement where there was a secret room. He entered the room where he finds Shara sitting on the ground in one corner. Thetter instantly stood up when she saw him. "Leon." She uttered.

    Leon walked forward but halted when he was still a few steps away from her. When he saw her legs that were chained, he felt a pain in his heart. However, he braced himself. This was for the better.

    "I heard you refused to eat anything. Don''t do that anymore." He said. "As soon as Lester Yun''s case is solved, I will deal with you." He turned around, trying to left right away as he was sure that he would lose control if he stayed longer but...

    "Deal with me? How? Punish me or release me while keeping it from other members?" Shara said, staring at his back.

    Leon shut his eyes, trying to calm down. After a few seconds, he turned around and faced her again. "What do you mean?"

    Shara looked at his face, observing him. "I know you too well, Leon. Do you think I don''t know that this is your way of protecting me from your father? You know that I can''t go against him, so you locked me up here to prevent him from using me."

 Chapter 142 - You Have No Right

    Leon quietly nced at Shara as if he was observing her. In fact, he was at a loss for words. The way she nced at him made him unable to think clearly. She was still bold even in this situation and... that''s the special trait of the Shara Lee he knew.

    "Leon, things are way messier than you thought. Locking me up here won''t solve a thing." Shara said. When she saw the pain and torment in his eyes, she can''t help but lowered her eyes. She didn''t want to see that.

    There was a hint of displeasure in Leon Jung''s face. Then he walked towards Shara and stood right in front of her. "You underestimate me, Shara. I can do anything to protect what is precious to me. So, I have no n to let you return to my father''s side. Rather than that, I will lock you up here for whatever time needed."

    Shara slightly lifted her head to look at him. When she realized how determined he was, it made her felt uneasy. "You can punish me for what I did but... allow me to withdraw after that."

    "Don''t you hear me, Shara? I already said that I have no n to let you return and do whatever my father ordered you to do." Leon firmly said.

    "Leon, please," Shara uttered but when Leon turned his head away from her, she hung her head low. Feeling the pressure, she was convinced that she was left with no choice, so... she dropped to her knees which made Leon''s eyes grew wide in shock. "What do you think you''re doing, Shara?" He snapped with rage.

    "I will ept all the punishment for breaking thew of our ckhood. So, I beg you, Young Master. Please set me free." Shara said, ignoring his question.

    It was too hard for Leon to the point where he couldn''t even think clear! He struggled to be in his right mind when he looked at her kneeling before him. Why must she always be too cruel to him?! She knew how important she was in his life!

    "No." He finally managed to utter the word. Bracing himself, he nced down at her. "I will never allow that." He firmly said in a cold voice.

    "Leon -"

    "Until our thoughts are alike, you will stay here. You will never return to my father''s side." He paused and said, "You won''t change my mind, Shara. If you insisted to leave, there is one way."

    She looked up at him wondering what he was talking about. Then he said, "You must kill me first. That''s the only way."

    His words made her eyes widened. "What are you talking about? Don''t say that."

    "I mean every word I said, Shara. Rather than failing to protect my loved ones again, I will die. So, get to your sense before it''s toote." Leon said and walked out of the room. He knew that he hurt her but it''s fine. It''s all for her own good. He won''t allow her to destroy her life!

    Shara felt as if all her energy were drained from her body. Feeling hopeless, she abruptly sat on the floor. If Leon insisted to lock her up here, what about that person whose life depends on her?!

    * * *

    When Leon gets off his car after reaching his house, Aston was waiting for him near the gate. It was 6 p.m. now and he understood right away that the actor was there for his sister. He would surely be unable to reach her all day and he will be worried.

    Aston quickly ran to Leon when he saw him. "Leon, do you know where Aria is? I can''t reach her sincest night." He said with concern written all over his face.

    Leon finds it hard to answer him but one thing crossed his mind. He finds it strange that Aston was easily caught by Lester Yun yesterday. Nicole was fine and there''s nothing that would hold him back. Did Shara... he shook his head. She wouldn''t do that.

    "Leon, where is my sister?" Aston asked again when the potter remained silent. He was starting to feel anxious!

    "Aston Kang, let me ask you a question. Did Shara had something to do with you being kidnapped yesterday?" Leon finally asked as curiosity got the best of him.

    Aston''s face turned pale. Was Aria exposed? Then about her disappearance... his face instantly darkened. "What did you do to Aria?" He coldly said.

    Leon let out a breath. "So I was right. The one who came to catch you yesterday was Shara. She also rescued Lester Yun."

    "You learned that Aria broke the rules of your organization. What did you do to her, Leon Jung? Answer me!" Aston growled. He was barely refraining from using his fists!

    "She is locked up in the base. You won''t be able to see her for a few days." Leon responded. He believed that Aston deserved to know as he was Shara''s younger twin brother.

    Locked up? The actor instantly turned furious. "You do that?"

    Leon refused to speak up and Aston became angrier. "Tell me, Leon Jung. For you, is my sister less important than carrying out your task? If you know what she did, do you ever think that she will have a reason for doing that?"

    Leon finds himself in a dilemma. He didn''t want to talk about his father. He didn''t know if it was okay to tell the truth. How would he calm down this stubborn man?!

    "Your sister will be fine. You should trust me." He said though he doubted that it would work.

    "How can I trust her so-called husband who locked her up for something which she did out of her will?" Aston said. His tone was full of mockery yet his rage was still evident.

    Leon struggled for words to say! What''s more, he was too tired. Everything was too much for him. "Aston, I grew up with your sister. Right now, in my life, there''s nothing as important as her. Can you just trust me this time?"

    His desperate voice made Aston flustered but still, he knew what kind of organization ckhood was. If Aria was to be punished for what she did, it would surely be corporal punishment and... he didn''t even want to think further! He wouldn''t allow his sister to go through that! Not a chance! Right now, he didn''t care about anything else!

    "I want to see Aria first. Take me to her." He firmly said.

    Leon let out a sigh and covered his eyes with his left hand. "Our base isn''t opened for outsiders. I can''t take you there."

    Aston fell silent for a while and clenched his fist. "Fine. Then I will search for it myself. I know that it''s not far from my current filming set. I won''t give up until I find her." He paused and coldly nced at Leon.

    "However, mark my words, Leon Jung. I will surely rescue Aria and after that, I will never allow her to get involved with you again. From now on, I will be the one protecting my sister. I searched for her for 17 years and I can do anything for her." He firmly said.

    He walked past Leon but thetter grabbed him. "Can''t you trust me just this once? I promise that I won''t let anyone harm her." Leon pleaded.

    After working together for the same goal, Aston had be quite close with this potter who leads a secret double life. However, he couldn''t think clear right now as Aria was the only one he could think of. "You cannot be trusted. Take your hands off me." He coldly said, enunciating each word.

    Leon didn''t have a choice anymore. He can''t let Aston go alone and create trouble in the base. "Fine. I will take you there." He finally said in defeat.

    *

    After riding a car for around two hours, the two men reached the base of ckhood. The base would be easily mistaken as a farm which made the actor stupefied. He finally understood why the ckhood were almost impossible to locate!

    Entering the vi, they walked down the secret room where Aria was locked up. Then he saw his sister, sitting in one corner. Thetter eyes grew wide and she abruptly stood up when she saw him. "Aston, how can youe here?" She asked him with a horror face but when she saw Leon behind him, she understood right away.

    Aston observed his sister but when he learned that her legs were chained, his face darkened once again. Then he turned to Leon. "Let my sister go." He grunted.

    "Aston, don''t get involved. This is about ckhood." Aria promptly said before Leon could say anything.

    "Why, Aria? Why must you suffer here? You don''t even have to be a part of this damn organization anymore! I won''t let you do that!" Aston uttered.

    "Aston -"

    "Shara can''t leave. She has to stay here." Leon finally spoke up, stopping Shara from whatever she was trying to say.

    Aston furiously turned back to the potter. "Leon Jung, you have no right to do this to my sister, not after your father killed our father!" He growled. He waspletely out of his mind now!

 Chapter 143 - I Understand Your Vengeance

    Aston instantly shut his mouth when he realized what he said! He quickly nced at his sister to see her reaction. Bewilderment was written all over Shara''s face. What was her brother talking about?!

    Leon Jung was no different. He couldn''t hide his amazement and he nced at Aston with a stupefied face! His father killed who?!

    "What are you talking about, Aston Min?" Shara uttered. She nced at her brother, demanding an answer.

    Aston could felt his throat running dry! What was he supposed to do at this moment?

    "What did my father do?" Leon promptly asked when Aston didn''t say anything. His father again. How will he live on at this rate?! Even now, the burden was already more than he could carry.

    "I don''t know the reason but... the Prime Minister was the one who ordered someone to kill our father. I have some evidence which contains the statement of several witnesses." Aston finally said in a low voice. "The ones who did the work were the members of a gang but I can''t reveal the name of their gang." He added.

    "How did you know that?" Shara immediately asked him. An undeniable rage was forming in her eyes!

    "Someone told me but I can''t reveal the identity. I promise to keep it a secret." Aston responded but he noticed that his sister was already staring at Leon.

    Leon narrowed his eyes and nervously clenched his fingers. If this happened a day or two ago, he would surely argue. He would say that his father won''t do such a thing. However, after hearing him telling Shara to kill Lester Yunst night, he knew that his father won''t hesitate to kill anyone who stood in his way! The revtion tore his heart and shredded it to a thousand pieces!

    He lifted his head and looked at Shara who was already staring at him. For the first time, he felt too ashamed to meet her gaze. As such, he quickly turned away again.

    "Leon," Shara uttered as she understood what he was thinking. She knew how hard it would be for him.

    Despite being born into a wealthy family, Leon Jung''s life was full of hardships though he let a seemingly rosy life that others would envy. However, he was always far from happy all thanks to his abusive father who tried to control his every move. Father? Peter Jung wasn''t even his father! If only Leon knew this, he won''t have to feel this ashamed!

    When Leon thought ofst night, he forced himself to hardened his heart once again. "I already cut ties with my father and this is about our organization. Here, nothing is possible without my permission." He firmly said, looking at the twins. Each word that he spoke gave him pain that one could never imagine!

    "Leon Jung -"

    "Shara will stay here until I allow her to leave." Leon dered, interrupting Aston from speaking. Then he turned around and walked out of the secret room. Aston tried to stop him but...

    "Let him be."

    He halted when he heard Shara''s voice. Feeling confused, he turned around and looked at his sister. She was locked up and chained here! Why did she still speak up for him? He couldn''t understand!

    "Aria, are you blinded by your feelings? Why can''t you see anything clear?" He asked. He tried his best to keep his voice low. He never wanted to be disrespectful towards his older twin sister.

    "Don''t me Leon, Aston. He is innocent." Shara calmly said and sat again on the floor.

    Aston nced down at her with disbelief written all over his face. "I was angry and I had a slip of tongue, Aria. I believe that a child mustn''t bear the sins of their parents. However, I objected to you being locked up here." He paused when a question crossed his mind. "Give me an answer now, Aria. What connection do you have with Lester Yun? Why did he said that you are one of them from the very beginning? Were you threatened?"

    Shara thought of Peter Jung and with the revtion that Aston made, she couldn''t tell him the truth! How could she possibly tell him that she was working for the man who killed their father? Just like Leon, she was too ashamed of herself!

    "I can''t tell you that." She said, refusing to meet his gaze.

    Aston bent his knees to match Aria who was still sitting. "I''m your brother, Aria. Why can''t you tell me? Even if you are afraid, I can protect you. You can count on me."

    "It''s not just about me, Aston. You should understand me. Everything I do have a reason but... I can''t say it for now." Shara said. The desperateness in her voice pained Aston to a great extent!

    "Aria -"

    "I promise you that I will make the Prime Minister pay for what he did. I won''t forgive him for destroying our family. So please trust in me, Aston." Shara pleaded. "You misunderstood Leon. He did this to protect me. I''m not the one who is in pain right now but him. Don''t hate him too much."

    "If you don''t exin, how will I understand you? Will you be able to stay put if you are in my position right now?" Aston muttered. Why was everything soplicated?! Somehow, he started to think that both his sister and Leon were acting strange! Just what did happened?

    When Shara fell silent, Aston sighed in defeat and stood up. "I won''t wait for long, Aria. If you didn''te out soon or if anything happened to you while you are here, I won''t spare anyone who is involved." He firmly said. Turning his back at her, he left the room before Shara could say anything.

    Shara stared at the disappearing form of her brother. Once again, she finds herself alone in this room. Thinking of Peter Jung, she clenched her fist. She will surely make him pay for everything he did and... she was also willing to get punished for the things she did to aid the Prime Minister in his misdeeds!

    *

    Leon was still standing on the stairs when Aston came out. He walked forward when he saw the actor but thetter walked past him. Then he stood still, narrowing his eyes at the floor until...

    "I will retreat for now. However, I won''t be still if anything happened to my sister during her stay here."

    He quickly turned around when he saw Aston''s voice but thetter already walked up the stairs and in no time, he was out of his sight.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Nicole was in the main mansion of her family. She rushed there as soon as she received a call from Garcia Han. The Minister of Justice didn''t answer her call for a while and now that she finally meet her, Nicole really wished to know what she had on mind.

    "It''s hard to reach you these days." She said to her stepmother who was sitting on the single couch in her right.

    "When did you start caring about that?" Garcia Han simply said which made Nicole let out a sigh.

    "Things are different now, Mother. You also know that." Nicole said, turning to Garcia Han who was simply ncing straight at the front.

    After remaining silent for a while, Garcia Han finally turned to Nicole. "What do you want from me?" She asked.

    "Help me in exposing the one who hid behind the curtains all this time. I''m sure that what Colin Park aimed at is Yang Group. I want to stop him at all costs. Yang Group is the result of my father''s hard work for a lifetime. I won''t let anyone take it away from me." Nicole firmly said.

    "Don''t you know that it''s the same as digging my own grave?" Garcia Han asked.

    Nicole nodded. "I know. But Mother, even if he exposes you and your past, he won''t get what he wants as long as I deny it."

    "What are you trying to say?" Garcia Han asked again with a confused face.

    "You have nothing to do with my father''s death, so... " Nicole paused and squeezed the clutch which she holds in her hand. "Everything is a misunderstanding. I''m willing to let it go."

    Her words made Garcia Han raised a brow. She made her lived in hell for 15 years and now... she was willing to let go?! She even thought that Nicole had lost her mind! "Do you even know what you''re saying?"

    "Don''t misunderstand me," Nicole said right away. "I won''t forgive you but I''m willing to put aside the feud between us and join hands to take down the same enemy." She paused and met her stepmother''s gaze which she didn''t do it often.

    "I know the pain of losing a loved one, Mother. So, I understand your vengeance and the bitterness that you felt towards me and my father. If I were in your shoes, I can''t say that I won''t make the same choice." She added.

 Chapter 144 - A Lifeline

    Nicole walked out of her family mansion but she felt too weak. Was her energy all drained out? Maybe. Putting courage aside, it was more than hard to say such things to the woman who tormented her for 15 years! After all, she was just a human, not a saint.

    When she walked past the gate, Edwin quickly rushed to her. "Did something happened? You don''t look so well." He said with concern.

    "I''ll be fine." She muttered and turned around to look at the house. Garcia Han asked for some time to think and she had no choice but to agree. Hoping that everything will go as nned, she turned back to Edwin. "Let''s go." They entered the car and left right away.

    Meanwhile, Garcia Han was still sitting on the couch without any movement. Her face was just nk and no expression was shown. After what seemed to be forever, she stood up and walked inside her room.

    She went through her old things which she stored for years in the bottom of her drawer. Then she takes out an old photo which consists of the teenage her and her brother, Jonathan Kim. She never wanted to thought or talk of the past but tonight, she lost control.

    When she stared at her teenage self in the photo, she tried to stop her hands from shivering. Where did the innocent and pure smile disappear? She looked at her reflection in the mirror and the monster in her made her scared! In both interior and exterior, she had no resemnce with the teenage girl in the photo now!

    All these years, she hardened her heart and never look back at herself. She never saw what kind of monster she had turned into!

    "Jonathan, what have I done?" She muttered and covered her eyes.

    She destroyed the life of a 10-year-old girl all because of... a misunderstanding?! She couldn''t ept it!

    She thought she was doing everything for her brother! That her brother would rest in peace if she punished Zachary Yang and his family. She thought she was avenging him by making the Yang''s pay but... she put the photo away realizing how disappointed her brother would be! She always believed that she was doing the right thing and torment that 10-year-old girl despite feeling attached to her! But in the end, everything was a lie?!

    Garcia Han used to think that nothing would exceed the pain she felt when she lost her brother as Jonathan Kim was the world to her. But now, she felt as if her world copsed right before her eyes! What''s more, the things Nicole said to her only added to her guilt! The exact guilt was slowly killing her on the inside and the pain was too excruciating!

    What would she do now? She had sinned too much to be forgiven! How will she live on with this guilt?! She even felt suffocated until... Nicole''s request crossed her mind. She wanted her to help her.

    Trying to get a grip of herself, she took a deep breath. Then she lifted her phone and made a call.

    "Carson, can you help me in arranging someone to tail Colin Park?"

    "Let''s meet tomorrow. I will tell you the details."

    "Alright. Good night."

    She puts down her phone and hardly squeezed it. She will take care of Colin Park first and... ept her punishment after that.

    * * *

    When Nicole reached her house, she saw two men who were approaching the gate to her house. When she recognized both of them, she quickly gets off her car and ran to them.

    "Mr. Aris, what happened to Aston?" She asked, looking at her boyfriend who couldn''t even open his eyes.

    "He called me and I pick him up at around an hour drive from here. He''s drunk." Mario responded. He was feeling quite worried as he knew that Aston had a high alcohol tolerance. They had some drinks together before and the actor didn''t get drunk even after many shots. He assumed that something was going on.

    "I tried to take him home but he insisted toe here." He added when he saw Nicole''s flustered face.

    Nicole was a bit lost for a while as it''s the first time she saw Aston this way. When she was back to her sense, she quickly holds him. "Thank you, Mr. Aris. I will take care of him." She said and Edwin quickly helped her. "Why don''t youe inside?" She asked.

    Mario Aris nced at the house before he turned back to Nicole. "Thanks, but I think I should leave now." He tapped his wristwatch with his finger and said, "It''s prettyte now."

    "Oh! I don''t think through that. Anyway, thanks for the trouble. See you next time then." Nicole promptly said.

    Mario Aris nodded and left with his car while Nicole and Edwin brought Aston inside.

    After they made Aston slept on the bed in the guest room, Edwin walked out of the room. Sitting next to Aston who was sleeping, Nicole was feeling quite troubled. Did something happen? He was never like this! Besides, he already returned to the city in the evening but... why did Mario pick him up that far?! Many questions crossed her mind yet she had no answer.

    "Aston Kang, you''re always so secretive." She mumbled and let out a sigh. She nced at her wristwatch and noticed that it was already midnight. So, she switched off the lights and went to her room.

    *

    <strong>The Next Day</strong>

    When Nicole finally woke up after a long yet troubled sleep, it was almost 7 in the morning. Laying with her eyes opened for almost a minute, she gets up and then gets off her bed when Aston crossed her mind. Then she took a quick shower and walked downstairs as the guest room was located on the ground floor.

    Much to her surprise, Aston was already in the kitchen which made her blinked. He was too drunkst night and she didn''t think that he would wake up easily! Slightly shaking her head, she walked to the kitchen. She stood at the door and ended up watching him for a while as he didn''t notice her presence for almost a minute.

    "Good morning." She finally said which startled Aston. He was preparing breakfast but it turned out that he was also absorbed deeply in his thoughts.

    "You''re awake? Do you sleep well?" Aston quickly asked him but he didn''t sound like other days. Was he feeling sorry foring drunkst night? Maybe. After all, it was the first time.

    Without saying anything, Nicole walked to him. When he turned in her direction, she embraced him. "What about you? Do you have a good sleep?" She calmly asked him back.

    Aston nodded. "You must be flusteredst night. It never happened before." He murmured.

    "It''s fine. I''m d that you want toe to me rather than going home and be alone in your apartment." Nicole said and pulled back. "I''m too caught up with my work these days and I don''t spend much time with you. I''m sorry."

    "What are you saying? I was the one who always has the busier schedule." Aston promptly said.

    "I feel like I don''t know you enough," Nicole muttered. "You know, Aston. You''re not the only one who want to do the protection. I want to do the same. I really want you to share your worries and problems with me."

    "Nicole -"

    "I''m okay with it even if youe to me drunk but... what I care about is the reason because that''s unlike you. We''re dating and I want to know what''s going on in your life." Nicole said. Her voice was calm all the time but Aston could felt her seriousness.

    "I''m only afraid to make you worry." He replied in a low voice.

    "I know but... you shouldn''t bear everything alone. I''m here for you and I also want to know everything about you. I wish to be the one who provides you relief." Nicole paused and met his gaze. "I love you, Aston. Even if you can''t share everything with me, don''t leave me out when you''re having a hard time. That''s all I ask from you."

    Aston raised a brow at her seemingly absurd request. However, when he thought about it, it wasn''t absurd at all! If he was in her position, he would felt the same! Did he make her felt left out? He only wanted her not to worry about him. Was he wrong? He realized that in an attempt to shield her, he wasn''t considerate of her feelings enough. That made him filled with guilty.

    However, everything she said warmed up his heart and healed it. He felt so lucky to have her in his life. Her willingness healed his wounds. Then he hugged her. "I''m sorry, Nicole. I wasn''t considerate enough. I should have thought about how you feel." He finally muttered, tightening his grip on her as if she was his lifeline.

    For someone like him, her love was really a lifeline.....

 Chapter 145 - Its Time For A Game

    Nicole hears out Aston and she couldn''t believe everything that he just told her. Shara did what? And what organization was he talking about?!

    Aston only said that it was an organization. He didn''t mention anything about ckhood or what they stood for. He also talked about how Peter Jung was the one behind his father''s death.

    "Aria did that? Why?" Nicole recalled how the sister was the one who informed her about Aston not showing up. For her, nothing made sense until... one thing crossed her mind. "Who is controlling her?" She gasped.

    Aston shook his head. "I''m not sure. She won''t speak."

    Both of them were sitting on the couch and Nicole turned to Aston, observing him. "I think you just refused to admit. You do have your doubts, don''t you?" She gave him a knowing look.

    Aston fell silent for a while and then heavily sighed. "I truly hope it''s not him. He killed our father." He muttered.

    "I know the Prime Minister quite well, Aston. He is very sly, the perfect epitome of a wolf in sheep''s clothing. I never understand why my stepmother failed to see through him. She thought she could put him under her thumb but... " Nicole paused and recalled the seemingly innocent smile of Peter Jung which she truly hated. "I never believe that she could do it."

    Just the thought of her sister obeying the orders of Peter Jung made Aston so furious yet he could barely hold back himself. "I will surely make him pay." He firmly said.

    Nicole thought and tried to sum up all she just heard. Then she assumed one thing. "About Leon, I don''t think he did it to punish Aria." She stated.

    "Aria said that too." Aston sighed again. "I know that Leon is not a bad person but... it''s hard to understand him."

    "Why don''t you assume it this way?" Nicole said and Aston turned his body to her, giving her full attention. "Maybe the Prime Minister knew Aria''s weakness and forced her to work for him. That means Aria couldn''t defy him no matter what the order is. She even rescued Lester Yun and tried to fake a failed attempt at catching you. Then... Leon learned about this. So, he locked her up to protect her from his father as he knew that Aria couldn''t defy the Prime Minister."

    All this time, Aston was blinded by his rage. He was always smart and calctive but he failed to be in his clear mind as his sister was concerned. He just reunited with her and he was too scared to lose her again! Now that he listened to Nicole in a clear mind, he realized that she had a point. What she said make sense.

    "That''s possible but what weakness would Aria have? All she cares about is Leon and us." He said with a troubled face.

    Nicole nodded. "I have no idea about that. But why do you think Leon is too adamant in locking up Aria? Did the Prime Minister gave her another task which he didn''t want to happen?" She assumed. "What would it be?"

    Aston thought about what she said in earnest. "If Peter Jung is the one behind Lester Yun, then he is in danger of exposure if Lester Yun is caught. But it happens. The best way for the Prime Minister would be... " He paused and raised a brow. "Killing Lester Yun? He wants Aria to do that?"

    "Leon would never allow her to do that." Nicole promptly said. "If I was Aria, I won''t want to be locked up as Peter Jung has something on me. I might even attempt to run away even if they locked me up. What''s more, Aria is very skilled. You say that she rescued Lester Yun and his men singlehandedly. Leon chained her to stop her from doing that. He didn''t want to hurt her. It''s his way of protecting her, Aston."

    Aston felt as if all his confusion was finally cleared and every puzzle pieces had fallen to its ces. If Nicole''s assumption was the truth, then... everything Leon did was to protect Aria!

    "Why didn''t I think through this?" He muttered.

    "It''s understandable. If I were you, I would also lose my mind if I see my family in that situation. You''re just a human too." Nicole calmly said. "By the way, I''m nning to talk to Colin Park today. I think it''s time for a game."

    Aston''s once dull eyes were now widened in the slightest bit. "That fast? Didn''t you say that your stepmother still doesn''t call you?" He asked, confused.

    "I believe that she will join me. So, I have to make a move before the enemy did." Nicole simply said.

    Aston''s gaze was fixated on Nicole for a while, appraising her. "You''ve changed a lot, Miss Yang." He remarked with a little smile.

    "How?"

    "You''ve be tougher and now, you''re way smarter than me." The actor jokingly said.

    Nicole chuckled at his words. "Maybe because I''m not afraid anymore. Even before, I was scared of nothing else but my stepmother. However, I have nothing to scared now."

    "I''m d to hear that." Heughed. "Edwin told me that you''re also training yesterday. I hope I could soon finish my current project. I can''t wait to test your abilities."

    "I''m a fast learner. You won''t disappoint." Nicole dered with confidence which made the actor chuckled. He really looked forward to it.

    * * *

    Nicole was sitting in her office with her head turning to Colin Park. Thetter was looking at her with a sheepish smile but she maintained herposure. The carefree Nicole Yang in the morning was now reced by a Chairwoman who seemed to be cold and somewhat unapproachable.

    "I was shocked when I was informed that you want to see me. Is everything going well, Chairwoman?" Colin Park asked her. Though he seemed to be calm, Nicole could sense how scrutinizing his gaze was! He was trying to figure out her intention but she won''t let him.

    "I wonder if your offer is still valid," Nicole said, pressing her fingers against each other repeatedly. She wanted to appear nervous and when Colin Park saw this, he smiled.

    "Of course. Do you change your mind?" He asked the Chairwoman, barely hiding his eagerness. Was his n finally seeding?!

    "I''m thinking," Nicole said. "But you''re her eyes and ears in thispany. Why do you wish to take her down?" She asked, putting on a confused yet innocent face.

    Colin Park pressed his palms together and looked at the Chairwoman. There was a hint of bewilderment on his face and Nicole understood this.

    "You have worked for her for more than a decade now. It''s not easy for me to trust you. If this turns out to be the n you made with my stepmother, I will be good as dead." She promptly said and she could felt how his doubt faded away. Things went smoother than she thought!

    "You can trust me, Chairwoman. You were right that time. For the Minister of Justice, I''m just someone whom she could easily rece. I should fight back in order to survive." Director Park said. He put on his best act, hoping to fool this young Chairwoman. If he could seed, his n will be perfect!

    Nicole thought for a while and said, "You''re right. I''m also tired of holding back now. I can''t take it anymore."

    "Did something happened, Chairwoman?" Colin Park asked. He tried his best to hide his excitement but he wasn''t too good at it.

    "We had some argument. I think I will have to face the consequences soon." She paused and said, "Besides, she was so angry when she finds out that I date someone without her approval."

    "You mean the actor?" Colin Park asked and faked a worried face. "She shouldn''t get involved to that extent."

    Nicole nodded. "You know how I was raised, so it''s not easy for me to stand up against her. But with the help of you, the one she trusts, I think that we will be able to take her down with ease. However, if we fail, our lives will surely be the price." Nicole said in a low voice as if she was scared and the Directorpletely buy it.

    "I know. Don''t worry, Chairwoman. We won''t fail." He firmly said.

    Nicole was quite confused. Why was he so confident? Did he perhaps had... someone backing him up?!

    "Why are you so sure, Director Park?" She finally asked.

    Colin Park simply smiled. "I will tell youter, Chairwoman. However, I want you to know that you can be at ease."

    Nicole nodded as she knew that Colin Park would only doubt her if she was too persistent. Then thetter left, saying that he would contact her soon.

    Walking out of the Chairwoman''s office, Colin Park takes out his phone and call someone. "Nicole Yang just take the bait." He reported with a victorious smile.....

 Chapter 146 - A Mixed Feelings

    Nicole nced at the empty door where Colin Park just walked out. Her face was calm but there was fiery hidden beneath her beautiful chestnut brown eyes. The day when the yer would be yed wille soon and she couldn''t wait for it!

    She nced at her wristwatch and noticed that it was almost time for her meeting. She tried to stand up and return to her desk until... her phone went off. She was expecting a call from her stepmother, so she was very quick to look at her phone. She slightly frowned when she realized that it wasn''t from Garcia Han. Still, she picked up the call.

    "Hello."

    "Do you have time now? Can we meet?" It was Carson Jun who was on the other line.

    Nicole wasn''t pleased by how bold this Chairman had be! However, she answered, "I have a meeting after a few minutes."

    "Then how about after that? Can you give me a few minutes?" Carson Jun insisted though he was rarely persistent.

    Nicole wanted to turn him down but when she realized that he was the one who was the closest to Garcia Han, she agreed with a bit of reluctance. "Fine. I''ll be free after about an hour."

    She recalled that day in the hospital and she knew that Garcia Han loved this Carson Jun. She had a soft spot for him, so meeting Chairman Jun might help her even a bit.

    "Alright. Let''s meet at a cafe near yourpany building." Carson Jun promptly said.

    Without even responding, Nicole ended the call. However, she was quite curious. Why did Carson Jun want to meet her all of a sudden?

    *

    After sitting through a meeting where she could barely concentrated, Nicole finally left herpany building with Edwin. "Make sure that no one follows us." She instructed Edwin to make sure that Colin Park wasn''t hiring someone to tail her. One wrong move and everything will be ruined. She didn''t want that to happen.

    In less than five minutes, she already stood at the entrance of the cafe that Carson Jun mentioned. The Chairman was already waiting for her and she told Edwin to wait outside and see if there was anyone suspicious lurking around them. Then she walked inside the cafe and sat opposite Carson Jun.

    "Thank you foring to see me." Carson Jun promptly said but she simply ignored him.

    "Why do you want to see me?"

    Carson Jun narrowed his eyes and took a sip of the coffee that was already served before Nicole arrived. Then he turned back to the young Chairwoman. "I met your stepmother in the morning." He said, "She tells me everything."

    Nicole expected that much considering their rtionship, so she wasn''t surprised at all. "So your purpose is?"

    "She is willing to do as you requested. However, you know that will only harm her. In the worst case possible, she might even be the scapegoat of Colin Park if things go wrong." Carson Jun promptly said.

    Nicole resisted the urge to sneer. She briefly looked down before she turns back to Carson Jun. "Are you trying to say that she shouldn''t do this -"

    "Put the me on me. That''s what I''m trying to say."

    Carson Jun''s words instantly shut Nicole. Did he say that he will take the me for everything that Garcia Han did?!

    "Are you crazy, Chairman Jun?" She blurted out. It''s impossible for her to believe what he said! He was the sessful Chairman and founder of JK Group. He was considered a legend in the business field! She knew he loved Garcia Han but... he was willing to give up everything and go to prison for her?!

    "You can think however you like but I''m in my right mind. I know what I''m doing." Carson Jun''s voice was calm yet there was a hint of sincerity.

    This man was capable enough to end her and Colin Park if he wished to! Why did he choose this way? Nicole couldn''t understand. Maybe Carson Jun knew his feelings, he spoke up again.

    "For more than two decades, my whole life revolves around your stepmother, Nicole. I live for her and I can do anything for her. Aside from taking the me for her, I''m even willing to give up my life if needed. Besides, I aid her in everything. I''m not innocent." The Chairman exined.

    Nicole fell silent for a while before she asked, "Is she worth your love and dedication?" Her voice was barely above a whisper. Was Garcia Han really worth this? She couldn''t understand!

    "I know her the best," Carson responded. "She was once an innocent and kind-hearted girl. It''s not her fault that she was swept up in the game of some power-hungry businessman. She might be the one who made the decision to avenge her brother but... I''m with her at that time, Nicole. I saw and feel her pain."

    "Her whole world copsed when her brother died an unjust death and I witnessed that. But do you know what''s the hardest to watch for me?" He paused and clenched his fist. "Watching how the one I loved turned into apletely different person. That''s the hardest but there was nothing I could do."

    "Rather than suffering, why don''t you just stop both me and Colin Park? You''re powerful enough to do that." Nicole said. She understood how he felt but still... this didn''t make sense.

    This time, Carson Jun slightly smiled. "You don''t know me and your stepmother at all, Nicole. Garcia would never allow me to do that to you and I will never go against her wishes. I worked hard to reach where I am today but it''s only for one purpose -- to help her. I don''t care about power or anything else."

    The question that always troubled Nicole crossed her mind again. She believed that it would be best to ask this man. After all, he knew everything about Garcia Han. "I don''t understand. She was the one who tormented me for all these years. Why did everyone talk as if she truly cared about me? You, Alex Jo and even when I was kidnapped... " She shut her mouth. She almost revealed how she plotted that fake kidnapping!

    Seeing her reaction, Carson Jun slightly smiled again. "Don''t bother. I know you nned that one."

    "What?" She gasped. He knew? Howe?!

    "I realized it when I checked the ce you were held. I''m an orphan and I''ve been through many things. I have some talent and experiences in this sort of things." Carson paused and said, "Don''t worry. I don''t tell Garcia and I don''t n to tell her."

    "Why? Aren''t you loyal to her?" Nicole asked, dumbfounded.

    "Sometimes, it''s best to hide something not to make each other worry." Carson Jun replied. "At first, I don''t understand what your intention was. Then I slowly understand that it''s because you''re feeling confused. You care about Garcia just like she cares about you. You want to check and that''s why you made such a dangerous move."

    "I think you should just answer my question. No one would believe if they were told that the one who turned their lives to hell, cared about them. That''s not possible." Nicole coldly uttered.

    "Why do you care so much about whether she cares about you or not, Nicole?" Carson asked her back. "If you already shut her offpletely, you won''t care about that."

    "I -"

    "It''s a mixed feeling of responsibility and caring." Carson suddenly said which made Nicole looked at him with a confused face. "I''m talking about what Garcia felt all those years."

    "I don''t understand at all," Nicole muttered. In fact, she was feeling more lost!

    "The original n was to destroy your family and take away Yang Group from your father." Carson started. "But he died early due to illness. After that, Colin Park suggested getting rid of you and Garcia disapproved of that. Rather than that, she even let you take over thepany."

    "She wanted to avenge Jonathan and she felt a strong sense of responsibility to do that as his younger sister. Your father was gone and you became the only one left in the Yang family."

    "However, she felt attached to the little girl who used to call her ''mom'' and followed her around everywhere. She knew she shouldn''t do it but before she even realized it, you already have a ce in her heart. But still, she wanted to fulfil the promise she made to herte brother." He exined and met Nicole''s gaze.

    "She hurt you and torment you. I know that." He muttered, "However, she always did that knowing it will hurt her."

    "The Garcia Han I knew isn''t like that. She loves to see me in pain, so far from getting hurt." Nicole argued.

    "It''s her aim to give you that impression and she seeded. For all those years, she was never free from nightmares." Carson Jun paused and said, "Even if she was hurt, she never let you see it, all to fulfil a promise she made to herte brother."

 Chapter 147 - Can You Not Hate Me?

    Nicole fell silent. She indeed heard the answer which she always wished to know but... it wasn''t what she expected!

    What response did she expect? She didn''t even have the answer! She didn''t know what to say but Carson Jun was staring at her the whole time.

    "I understand even if you don''t believe me, Nicole. It won''t be easy." The Chairman said, "However, I beg you to approve my request. Let me take the me for everything." He pleaded once again.

    "I don''t understand you," Nicole murmured.

    "I don''t expect to be understood," Carson Jun promptly said. "However, you also have someone you love, right? You might be able to see it in a new light if you think it from that side."

    Aston Kang. The name crossed Nicole Yang''s mind. Then she was reminded of one thing. That fool had once told her that he will take all the me even if shemits evil deeds to take down her stepmother. Once again, she was amazed by how simr Aston and Carson Jun were!

    Devoted and loyal to the bones; even her taste in men was very simr to her stepmother! She hated to admit but it''s the fact!

    "I think my stepmother didn''t tell you this," she spoke up again. "I''m willing to let go of everything if she helped me in taking down Colin Park. She already agreed to join hands with me and your request is not an issue anymore."

    "I heard that," Carson Jun replied which made Nicole raised a brow. "You said to her that even if Colin Park exposed her, you will deny everything."

    "Then why are you still bringing up this matter?"

    "It''s because Garcia is the type of person who never backs down once she made up her mind. Don''t you figure it out from what I just told you? She can force herself to torment you for many years because she had mind up her mind to let your family pay. She is that kind of person. Even if she will be hurt, she will still do it once she made a decision." Carson Jun exined.

    "Are you saying that she decided to pay for her crimes after helping me?" Nicole asked with disbelief written all over her face.

    Carson Jun nodded. "That''s why I asked to meet you without letting her know. You can say that I''m the one behind her. I forced her to do everything. Can you please do that without telling her?"

    "She won''t like that," Nicole argued. Even after hearing everything, she still thought that he didn''t make sense. Must he go that far?

    Carson Jun fell silent as he knew that Nicole was telling the truth. He narrowed his eyes and thought about it for a while before he turned back to the young Chairwoman. "Anyway, please think about it. There is still plenty of time." He muttered.

    * * *

    The sun had already set and Leon just entered the base of the ckhood. Though it was never in his schedule to go there each day, he did it because was Shara was there.

    What Aston said yesterday made him lost his sleep. He always knew that his father wasn''t a good person but... he never thought that his father would go that far! Why did he kill Shara and Aston''s father?! This question was driving the Young Master crazy!

    "Young Master." It was Ryan who greeted him like always.

    "Is Lester Yun''s matter all settled?" Leon asked.

    "Yes. We hand him over to the Government in the evening."

    Leon sighed in relief. "That''s great. Tell them to be cautious all the time. Someone is still eager to y a game."

    "I understand." Ryan promptly replied with a lowered head.

    "What about her?"

    Ryan understood that he was asking about Shara and he responded by saying, "She''s still the same. She didn''t eat or respond even if I talk to her."

    Leon Jung turned his head to the vi and nodded. "Alright. You can go now."

    With that said, Ryan bowed and leave right away while Leon walked inside the vi.

    The potter nced at his watch and realized that it was almost time for dinner. He takes out some ingredients from the refrigerator in the vi and prepared something to eat for Shara. After everything was set, he walked down to the secret room.

    When he walked inside the room, he saw Shara sitting on the floor in one corner just like yesterday. His eyes swept around the room and noticed that everything he sent over in the morning was left untouched. There was also a small bed in the room but it was clear that Shara never used it.

    With a heavy heart, he walked to her and stood before her. "How long will you be like this?" He asked but there was no response. She didn''t even attempt to look at him.

    "Shara," he uttered, "Don''t be like this. You know that everything I do is to protect you." His voice was desperate than ever. It was already hard enough for him to lock her up here but if she acted this way, it was pure torment for him!

    Then again, he recalled what Aston said yesterday. Was it because of that? Did she hate him because his father killed her father?! Imagining her to hate him was the dreariest feeling he ever felt!

    "What will I do to make up to you?" he muttered and she finally lifted her head to look at him. Her face screamed confusion. "I know that it will be no use to apologize but is there a way I could ease your pain? I''m feeling lost too, Shara."

    "My father is such a monster but there''s nothing I could do. It''s not like I can choose my parents. I can''t help the fact that his blood is running in my every vein! If possible... " he paused and took a deep breath before he added, "Do you know how much I wish for him not to be my father? I''d rather be an orphan than being born as his son!"

    Shara abruptly stood up, staring at him with a horror face. What would she say? She never once med him but he got everything wrong!

    "If you want, I will never see him again and cut him offpletely. If he searched for me, I will run away to a ce where he will never find me! If needed, I will even -"

    He abruptly paused when he felt her hand on his arm. He lowered his eyes to met her gaze.

    "Calm down," Shara muttered. As the one who knows him the best, she instantly figured out that he will lose his mind if he continued to talk with fear in his heart. He was never mentally stable due to all the wounds in his heart.

    A few years ago, he once experienced a breakdown. He was rushed to the hospital as he took many sleeping pills with alcohol. He barely survived as he was found on time! Shara didn''t want such a thing to happen again.

    "Clear your mind first. It''s not good for you to be too worked up." She calmly said, still grabbing his arm.

    "Can you not hate me?" Leon pleaded in a low voice. "I can endure everything else but not that."

    "I never hate you, Leon. You don''t have to be scared as that will never happen." She wanted to calm him down and put him at ease first. However, she wasn''t lying. No matter what happened, she was confident that she will never hate him. That''s not possible.

    "Are you telling the truth?" Leon asked. "My father killed your father and his death broke your family apart. You won''t hate me even after that?" He sounded like a kid who needs to be assured and it''s all because he was mentally unstable and the fear he felt triggered that.

    Shara nodded. "You''re right, Leon. It''s not your fault that he is your father." She wondered if she would tell him the truth.

    She indeed vowed to the Prime Minister that she would never reveal the truth to Leon but... he was more important to her than that vow. She didn''t want him to live in pain just because he felt responsible for the crimes of the man who wasn''t even his biological father. However, she observed him and noticed how unstable he was for now. It might be better to wait until he calms down.

    "Don''t be scared. No matter what, I won''t hate you just because of your father. You have nothing to do with his crimes. You''re innocent." Shara repeated and she instantly sensed how his fear was slowly reced by a feeling of relief.

    Standing still for a while, Leon was slowly back to his sense. He took a deep breath before he looked at Shara. "I heard that you still don''t eat anything. I made some dishes for you. Will youe upstairs and eat it?"

    Realizing that her behaviour and actions only put more weight on him who already had too much on his tes, Shara finally nodded with a little smile. "Alright. It''s been a while since Ist ate the dishes you made."

 Chapter 148 - If I Were Him

    When Leon returned to his house, he noticed that Aston was waiting for him near the gate once more. He let out a sigh as it was already 10 p.m. Did the top actor had nothing better to do?!

    He gets off his car and promptly said, "If you''re here to ask me to take you to the base again, I cannot do that. Bringing you there once was already the vition of ourw."

    "I''m not here for that," Aston responded as he walked to Leon. "I''m here to apologize."

    "For what?"

    "For my behaviour that night. I was blinded by rage and I lost control." Aston said, "I''m sorry for that."

    "No need to apologize. I understand your rage and I know you did that because you love your sister. That put me at ease." Leon''s voice was quite calmpared to before. "Would you like toe in for some drinks? We can also have a chat." He invited Aston and thetter nodded.

    "That would be great."

    A few minutes had passed and the two men were now sitting in the living room of Leon''s house with some whisky on the small table. They both had their ss which was half-filled. Aston refrained from drinking much as he didn''t want to end up drunk again.

    "I think about this the whole day," Aston said to Leon. "Is your father the one behind Aria and Lester Yun?"

    In a split second, the potter''s face turned pale. This was what he and Shara really wanted to keep a secret, especially from Aston. He felt tight-lipped, struggling for words to say.

    "I think I''m right," Aston murmured. The whole day, he was convinced that Peter Jung was behind his sister but... proving it hits different!

    "Aston, I -"

    "You don''t have to feel guilty." Aston promptly said when he noticed the guilt on Leon''s face. "I bet you have heard about our family. Our father was branded as a traitor despite being innocent. They said that he betrayed the police forces and help the criminals in their job. People pointed their fingers at us, calling us the children of a traitor. So, Aria and I went through a lot because of that. We know better than to me a child for the sins of their parents. It''s not your fault."

    When Leon remained quiet, Aston said, "In fact, I think you''re admirable. They said that the parent''s nature reflects on their child. Despite being raised by such a father, you stay true to yourself." He paused and narrowed his eyes at the ss of whisky in his hand. "I often wondered how my life would be like if I was raised by my father. It will surely be less messy than now." He murmured.

    If his father was alive, he might even follow in his footsteps and be a police officer. That what Aston always thought.

    Leon continued thinking about what Aston just said. "You said that I''m admirable for staying true to myself but that''s not the case. It''s your sister who always stays beside me and makes me a better person. Without her, I might even be worse than my father."

    Leon Jung wondered how the tragedy of the Min family became a blessing for him. If those things didn''t happen, he will never get the chance to meet Shara, let alone growing up with her. If he was alone, he might already be a monster after his mother passed!

    There was a subtle smile on Aston''s lips when he heard Leon. "I''m d to hear that." He puts down the ss and his expression turned a bit serious than before. "I think the Prime Minister gets my sister to work for him by using her weakness. However, I don''t know what it might be. You know her better than me, so I wonder if you have some idea."

    "Weakness?" Leon asked, confused.

    "Does she have anyone she values? Or..." Aston paused, struggling to continue. "Did shemit something which the Prime Minister knew and used to control her?" He finally said.

    "She never associated with anyone apart from our family. She was a loner in the orphanage and even at school, we stick together all the time. I don''t think there is such a person. And about if shemits something..." Leon''s voice trailed off and warily nced at Aston. "It''s only been two days since I find out about her working for my father. I have no idea."

    Aston felt more puzzled. If Leon had no idea, it would be more than challenging to find out the truth! Aria refused to tell them because she feared something. It''s not like they can force her to tell the truth! "What could it be?" He muttered and it was followed by a heavy sigh.

    "I will arrange someone to tail my father and some of his trusted men. We might be able to find out something," Leon said. "I hope you can trust me, Aston. If you get involved too much, my father might get suspicious and it will only be a matter of time before he finds out that you are Shara''s twin. That will only worsen the situation."

    "I trust you." Aston promptly said. "But it''s also dangerous for you." He added.

    Leon Jung simply smiled. "I often stood against him in the past. It always ends with violence but don''t worry. I don''t n to let him do that to me anymore. I always endure because he is my father but... it''s enough now."

    Aston was in a daze when he heard what Leon said. Violence? What kind of life did this man lead until now? He realized that despite his seemingly rosy life and great background, he will have many scars of his own. It''s what he had inmon with Nicole and even himself. Then he slowly started to understand why his sister loved him to this extent.

    * * *

    After Aston went home, he takes out his phone and quickly called Nicole. It''s almost midnight now and he wasn''t sure if she would still be up. But still, he decided to give it a try. Much to his surprise, she picked up in the first ring.

    "You''re just home?" Nicole instantly asked him and judging from her tone, she seemed to be quite amazed.

    "I have a few drinks with Leon." He confessed. She wanted him not to drink too much, so he wondered if she would be feeling displeased.

    "That''s great. Did you make up with him?" Nicole calmly said and he inwardly sighed in relief.

    "Yeah, but he has no idea either. I mean, about Aria''s weakness."

    "That''s a shame but I think some digging will do."

    Aston nodded despite using the phone. "It''s quitete now but you''re still up. What are you doing?"

    "Working."

    He frowned. "You''re such a workaholic but you should have limits."

    Nicole who was sitting in her study with some files chuckled at his words. Her phone was in loudspeaker mode and she ced it in the lower right of the table. "I have one more reason. I was waiting for your call."

    "Did I make you wait again?" His voice softened and a smile escaped her lips.

    "Yes, but not long." She replied.

    "I''m sorry but you know what? I don''t wander around all alone now. I used my van and my manager dropped me off near Leon''s gate. There is also a guard following me around but... I''m way more skilled than him."

    Nicoleughed and nced at her phone. "You spare no efforts to praise yourself, don''t you?"

    "I''m only stating the facts."

    "More skilled or not, it''s better to be two than one in times of emergency."

    "I''ll remember that." He paused a bit before he asked, "Did you hear anything from your stepmother?"

    Nicole paused her movement at his words. Then she put down the tablet which she holds in her left hand. "I hear her decision, but it''s not from her. Her lover tells me. She''s willing to help me but..." Her voice trailed off. She wasn''t sure if she should tell him or not.

    "Is there some problem?" Aston promptly asked as he felt a bit worried.

    "Chairman Jun told me that Garcia Han insisted to pay for her crimes after helping me. He wants me to put the me on him without telling my stepmother." She finally said after a few seconds of silence.

    Aston was at a loss for words! This was so unexpected! Gathering his thoughts, he finally said, "It seems like your stepmother has someone who loves her more than anything else. Carson Jun is a well-known businessman. He has so much to lose but... " He paused and said, "What did you say to him?"

    "I don''t know how to respond. Besides, I already said that I will let it go. I don''t know why she is doing this to me." Nicole blurted out.

    Aston didn''t fail to notice the desperation in her voice. Then he understood what her main problem was. "I think you should meet her and talk it out with her."

    Nicole nced at her phone and recalled how Aston always wished to kill Garcia Han. "Why didn''t you say anything even after knowing that I''m willing to let it go? I know how you hate her for all the things that she did to me." She muttered.

    Aston slightly smiled. "Your opinion matters to me the most. I''m okay with whatever your decision is. So, I won''t go against your wishes."

    Nicole recalled how Carson Jun said almost the same words to her in the afternoon. Then she slowly shook her head. "I take after her so much and I hate that. Even our taste in men is so simr." She said.

    Astonughed at her tone. "Did Chairman Jun also said something simr to you? You were right when you said that we were quite simr. If I were him, I will also risk everything to protect the woman I love."

 Chapter 149 - Maybe She Was Wrong

    Nicole was sitting on a couch in her family mansion. She was turning to her stepmother who was sitting on a single couch in her right.

    She appeared calm but she was feeling quite troubled on the inside. She knew why Garcia Han asked her to drop by as Carson Jun already told her yesterday.

    "You came earlier than expected. I thought that you will drop by on your way to work." Garcia Han calmly said to her.

    "I have work to do, so I need to reach my office earlier than usual today." She deliberately lied.

    "I see. Then I''ll get straight to the point." Garcia Han muttered. "I will help you as you want but it will be just that. After that, you shouldn''t interfere in whatever I do."

    She wanted her to ept this so that she won''t have the right to argue even if she wanted to turn herself inter. That''s what Nicole thought.

    "Why is that?" She asked, wanting to hear Garcia Han''s response.

    "I''m tired. That''s all." The stepmother simply said.

    She refused to say and that means her stepmother already figured her out again, like always. This made Nicole frowned. "Must you always win?" She asked, feeling displeased.

    "What do you mean?" Garcia Han asked her back. She had no idea that Carson met her and told her everything.

    Nicole recalled how Carson Jun asked her to keep a secret. Then she said, "I can''t agree with what you said."

    "Nicole - "

    "I don''t know what n you had in mind but from my knowledge of you, I''m confident that you will try something strange once everything ends. I can''t just promise to not interfere." Nicole argued. Her voice firm and unyielding.

    For the next few seconds, all Garcia Han did was quietly staring at her. This made Nicole confused. Then finally, Garcia Han turned away. "You met with Carson. Am I right?"

    Nicole''s eyes widened. She figured out? That easy? She briefly forgot that this woman never failed to see through her! "Mother - "

    "I don''t know what you discussed with him but... I won''t change my mind. You shouldn''t waste your time or energy in this matter." Garcia Han uttered, sternly.

    Nicole thought of words to say. She knew how stubborn and strong-willed her stepmother was! It was always like impossible to try to change her mind!

    "I''m the main victim here and I oppose your decision." She firmly said, suddenly and it made Garcia Han raised a brow.

    After examining Nicole with a perplexed face for a while, Garcia Han let out a little sigh. "How many times have I told you not to be too soft, Nicole? With such a weak mindset, how will you survive in this world?"

    "Don''t you know this, Mother? I may suffer in your hands but all those years, you''re also the one who shielded me from external force. You never let anyone else harm me but you." Nicole murmured.

    Hearing her words, Garcia Han hardly squeezed the armrest of the couch due to the pressure forming inside her. She knew Nicole was right. Despite her hatred towards the Yang''s, she could never see anyone else posing a threat to her stepdaughter.

    "I can''t do that all my life. You should be strong enough to protect yourself." She could barely mutter the words with much difficulty.

    "You still insisted to go to prison, don''t you?" Nicole said. "You''re also a victim, just like me."

    Victim? Garcia Han slightly smiled. "I''m aw graduate, Nicole. I know thew well than you. You''re right. I''m the victim but I''m not innocent."

    Nicole struggled for words again. She gathered her thoughts to know if there would be any way applicable to this situation. Then she finally said, "I don''t allow that. You put me in hell for 15 years and destroyed my happiness. Now, you want to go to prison so that you can get rid of your guilt? I think it''s unfair."

    What did Nicole just say? Garcia Han didn''t understand! As such, she ended up staring at Nicole with a puzzled face.

    "Why don''t you pay for your sins in your way, Mother? Just like you torment me for many years in your own way, why don''t you live the same way?" Nicole coldly said.

    "I won''t allow you to easily get rid of your guilt by going to prison. Live your life here with guilt and misery. Let all your actions haunt you each day and beg for forgiveness for the rest of your life. You should suffer the same pain that I went through in your hands. Only that way would it be fair." She added. Her gaze never left her stepmother, studying her every expression.

    The Minister of Justice''s expression hint at confusion first, then amazement and finally understanding. It made Nicole wondered what she had on mind. She was always so hard to understand.

    The huge mansion fell silent while the stepmother and stepdaughter locked their gaze, observing each other. After what seemed to be forever, Garcia Han spoke up, breaking the silence. However, her words made Nicole''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Is that what you really want?" Garcia Han''s voice was unbelievably calm when she added, "Then I''m okay with it."

    What? Nicole could felt her jaw dropped to the floor! For a split second, she even thought that she misheard her stepmother but... that wasn''t the case.

    "Mother, did you even know what I said?" She asked, thinking that Garcia Han didn''t get what she was saying.

    "I heard you well and clear, Nicole. I have no problem with that. You can let me live in torment and punish me for everything that I did to you as long as it would make you feel better." Garcia Han simply responded.

    "Mother - "

    "I may be a heartless monster in your eyes but you know what? I''m not someone who has no guilt even aftermitting a crime. Maybe there''s still some humanity hidden beneath the monster me."

    Garcia Han made a deliberate pause before she said, "So, will you make me pay for my sins? If not, I don''t think I can live on, Nicole."

    It was only now that Nicole realized how lifeless her stepmother''s eyes were! It''s the first time she ever showed remorse and it made her tight-lipped. She was so used to seeing her so strong and heartless but this... it''s beyond her expectation!

    She abruptly rose from her seat which startled Garcia Han. Thetter looked up at her and raised a brow. "What''s wrong?" She asked Nicole.

    In the past, Nicole always wished to see her stepmother showing some remorse. She used to thought that it would be so satisfying to have a chance to pay her back for everything that she had done to her but... maybe she was wrong.

    Garcia Han was always so strong and seeing her in such a weak state created a stinging pain in her heart.

    In fact, she hated herself. Even after all those years with countless sufferings, she still had the mindset of that 10-year-old girl who regarded this woman as her mother. She still cared about her and the realization shook her hard!

    "Nicole, what''s wrong?" Garcia Han asked her with concern when she saw her pale face. She was now standing up with her gaze on her.

    Her stepmother''s face actually showed concern for her and Nicole couldn''t believe it! In the past, Garcia Han would always talk as if she cared about her but through sincere expression? It''s the first in 15 years!

    "Will you stop confusing me?" She murmured. She finds the situation too tormenting!

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Garcia Han looked at her with a puzzled face. She appeared even more confusing than her and Nicole hated that.

    Nicole turned away, trying to calm down. She wanted to solve the matter now. She was tired of being distracted by this matter.

    "I think I already said what I wanted, Mother. If you really feel guilty, then don''t act against my wishes. I won''t forgive you if that happens." She uttered. She was talking so fast that it even amazed her stepmother.

    Garcia Han tried to spoke up but... she was interrupted by Nicole''s ringtone. When Nicole nced at her phone to know who called her, there was a hint of displeasure on her face. But still, she answered.

    "Hello, Director Park."

    Hearing the name, Garcia Han darted her eyes to her. She was surprised yet curious.

    "Alright. I will be there." The Chairwoman said and ended the call.

    "You already talked with him? Why don''t you leave it to me? It''s very risky and dangerous." Garcia Han promptly asked her.

    "I won''t back down for my father''s sake. You don''t have to worry." Nicole said. "I have good security now and I also learn some shooting skills. It might be useful.

    "I''ll be leaving now. Please remember what I said." She added and quickly turned her back at her stepmother but...

    "Nicole, don''t be someone like me. Stay in your right mind and don''t give in to bitterness. If that happens... you will only be destroying yourself." Garcia Han advised her.

    Nicole halted but she didn''t turn back to face her stepmother again. Her words lingered in her mind. She stood still that way for a while before she finally left the mansion.....

 Chapter 150 - Just This Once

    Aston was standing near the gate of Nathan''s house. He had no schedule for the day and much to his joy, Nathan called him around an hour ago.

    After Nathan learned about the ckhood and left that day, Aston had texted him from time to time but never called him. He knew Nathan well and he believed that Nathan would call him when he was ready to talk to him. It finally happened in the morning and he rushed here as soon as they finished talking on the phone.

    After calming his nerves, he finally pressed the button for the doorbell and the gate was opened for him right away. Then he made his way to the house.

    When he entered the house, he saw Nathan sitting on the couch with his palms pressed together. He appeared nervous just like Aston. When he saw Aston, he rose from his seat. "You''re here." He muttered.

    Aston nodded. "I''m quite free today."

    "I also n to take a rest today. Come and have a seat."

    The actor sat down on the couch opposite his friend. "I''m d that you called. I was waiting." He said. Though he really hated the awkward atmosphere between them, he didn''t know what to do!

    "I want to gather my thoughts and you''re still the same, Aston. You know me well and you''re always patient." Nathan uttered and narrowed his eyes. "To be honest, it''s hard. You also know that in the heart of every gangster, there is hatred for the ckhood. I grew up with that feeling."

    "I know. That''s why I gave you time to think with a clear mind." Aston replied. "I''m grateful, Nathan. You don''t jump to conclusions or condemned that day despite being so disappointed in me. If I were you, I don''t think I can do that."

    "Then tell me, Aston. What is the ckhood to you?" Nathan suddenly asked him.

    Aston thought about it for a while and said, "It''s an organization which I get involved with, unexpectedly."

    "What do you mean?" Nathan asked. "You get involved with them by mistake?"

    "They seek me out, hoping that I could help them in taking down Lester Yun." Aston quickly said. "At first, I wasn''t interested. Like it or hate it, I spent 5 years in the Red Tiger Gang and I want to do nothing with them.

    "However, I was told that Lester Yun is still eager to get me back and he was looking for my weakness to make that happen. I just can''t sit still."

    He paused and looked down at the floor. "You know how Michael died, Nathan. I will never allow Lester Yun to harm my loved ones again. I''m tired of it."

    Nathan knew how deep Aston''s friendship with Michael Lee was. He also knew how much Aston mourned for his death. He can''t question him on that.

    "When it was just me, I had nothing to fear. But after Lester Yun made a move to get me back, I even sent Michael''s family away to keep them safe but... I can''t do the same to Nicole. She belongs here. That''s why I have to do everything to keep her safe here." Aston added.

    "I understand what you said. Then what about now? Lester Yun is caught and you have nothing to do with them. Will you cut ties with them?" Nathan asked.

    Cutting ties? Aston took a deep breath. "That''s what I thought when I agreed to work with them but... it''s not possible anymore."

    Nathan nced at his friend with a confused face. "Not possible anymore? I don''t get you, Aston."

    Aston thought of his sister who was still locked up in the base. "Do you still remember me telling you that I finally met my sister?"

    "Yes, but what''s with your sister?"

    "She is the wife of Leon Jung. Do you know what that means?" Aston said, observing Nathan''s reaction.

    The eyes of the Reyon Boss grew wide at the unexpected news. "What?!" He gasped. He never heard the news of Leon Jung''s marriage after his broken engagement with Nicole!

    "They don''t have a wedding ceremony but they already registered their marriage. It turns out that they grew up together and they care about each other a lot." Aston exined.

    Nathan remained quiet for a while, trying to put together the pieces of the puzzle in his mind. "That means your sister also knows everything about the ckhood. What''s more, you''re family with the leader of the ckhood." He finally said. A hint of displeasure was on his face.

    Aston nodded with a bit of reluctance. "That''s not all." He muttered.

    "There''s still more?" Nathan asked with disbelief.

    "My sister doesn''t only know about the ckhood, she is also one of them," Aston said in a low voice. Though he wished to not say these, he wanted toe clean rather than let Nathan find out about itter.

    However, he knew that after all these facts, it will be harder for the Reyon Boss to still regarded him as a friend.

    Nathan Woo looked appalled. His friend was not only working with the ckhood but his sister was one of the ckhood members and the leader was his brother-inw! That''s beyond his expectation and he didn''t even know what to say!

    "Nathan, I know it''s hard but... can you trust me with this? I will never do anything to harm you or your gang. I know how much the Reyon Gang means to you. I will never make a move against it. So, can you trust me just this once?" Aston asked when his friend fell silent.

    "If one day... " Nathan murmured, "If they asked you to help them in taking me down, will you do it? I know how much you valued your sister. You won''t want to disappoint her."

    "Why do you even think about that?" Aston scowled. "You''re different from Lester Yun." He firmly said.

    Nathan stared at him quietly and Aston understood that he was still waiting for his response. He still hasn''t answered what he asked him. "No, I won''t. You''re my friend and I''m not that disloyal."

    "I know you don''t break your word. I trust you in that." Nathan muttered but there seemed to be something that troubled him.

    Aston was perplexed and he ended up observing Nathan for a while. Then he understood what he thought. "You think of Cassandra Lim, right? Are you worried that the ckhood might be targeting her?"

    For a split second, Nathan seemed to be flustered but he regained hisposure very soon. However, he didn''t say anything and maintained his silence.

    "You have nothing to worry about, Nathan. Cassandra''s father was the tyrant leader but not her. She won''t be med for her father''s crimes." Aston assured his friend.

    Nathan thought of that night when Cassandra came to him. She left saying that she was tired and she was just a human too. She didn''t contact him or meet him since then.

    He hated to admit but... the silence was killing him. However, when he thought of histe father, he didn''t dare to follow his heart. It was tormenting but he still refused to give in.

    "Do you talk to her? Why don''t you just meet her and tell her that you still love her a lot?" Aston finds his friend''s situation tooplicated. It''s hard to understand.

    "How can I do that? It''s not possible." Nathan uttered. He was refusing to look at Aston while responding to him.

    "Cassandra is innocent, Nathan. Do you know what she said to me when she told me that she had no involvement in your father''s death?" Aston paused and Nathan finally met his gaze. "She said it''s unfair for a child to bear the sins of their parents."

    Nathan blinked. Why did Cassandra never say those words to him?

    "I know you don''t me her and it''s your guilt towards your father that holds you back. But Nathan, your father loved you a lot. He wanted you to be happy. Even if you chose her, your father won''t me you because he knew very well that she is the only one who can bring happiness to your life." Aston said, hoping to help his friend in solving his problem.

    * * *

    It was lunchtime and Nicole was sitting in the backseat of the car drove by Edwin. When they reached one luxurious restaurant, Edwin pulled over the car and they entered the restaurant.

    A waitress escorted them to one private room and before she entered, Nicole said, "Wait here. Director Park might feel bothered if you walk in with me."

    Edwin nodded and the Chairwoman entered the room alone.

    When she observed the room, Nicole raised a brow. She thought that it would just be her and Colin Park but... someone was with him. She still didn''t see the face of the man and only see his back.

    "You''re here, Chairwoman." Director Park said as he rose from his seat.

    Then the unidentified man finally turned his head around and look up at her while still sitting. "It''s been a while, Nicole. How have you been?"

    Damn! It''s Peter Jung! What was he doing here?!

 Chapter 151 - An Act

    "Prime Minister." Nicole could barely utter the title as she was too shocked to see Peter Jung. Just what was he doing here?! Did he... perhaps... wanted to destroy her stepmother too?! Was he here to join hands with them?

    "You must be shocked, Chairwoman. The Prime Minister is on our side and he will help us in carrying out our ns." Colin Park said and Nicole took a seat beside him.

    "We didn''t see each other as often as before. I think you have be more beautiful." Peter Jung said to the Chairwoman.

    Nicole thought of what Aston said to her and she tightly clenched her fist in secret. She felt so disgusted by Peter Jung''s seemingly innocent smile! However, she tried her best to hide her displeasure and forced a smile. She must dig deeper into the two''s men rtionship. "Thank you, Prime Minister. I wasn''t expecting you but it''s great to have you here."

    "I can''t just sit still and watch your stepmother anymore. I''m d that you finally decided to stand against her. You''ve suffered enough." Peter Jung looked at her as if he pitied her and Nicole really hated that. She could barely sit still!

    "I know, but I never expect you two to work together. How did this happen?" Nicole asked.

    "I asked the Prime Minister for help after your engagement was broken. He suffered quite a loss due to that incident and he didn''t want your stepmother to climb higher than now. That''s why he is willing to help me. Now that you join us, everything will be easier." Colin Park answered her. From her observation, Nicole noticed how excited he was!He should be. He was waiting for this many years!

    "I see. I''m d that I''m not the only one wishing to take down my stepmother. It turns out that she has many enemies." Nicole remarked, ncing at the two men.

    "It''s not just us," Peter Jung said. "She has many enemies in the political circle too. But are you sure that she won''t be suspicious of you? This is a very risky move."

    "Don''t worry. I will be careful and endure just a while more for the sake of lifetime freedom. She won''t know anything about this." Nicole assured the two men. She wanted them to trust herpletely first. Only then her n will seed.

    "Rest assured, Prime Minister," Colin Park spoke up, briefly eyeing Nicole. "Right now, the Minister of Justice trust the Chairwoman even more than she trusts me. She won''t even have suspicions."

    Peter Jung nodded in agreement. He knew Garcia Han well and though thetter always act tough, he long knew that her weakness was her stepdaughter who was sitting opposite him. He imagined Garcia Han finding out about this cooperation. She will surely be broken-hearted and... he can''t wait to see it! He was too eager to pay her back for the way she treated him all those years!

    "We have a n in mind, Chairwoman." Colin Park said to Nicole and thetter was all ears. "We thought that the best way to attack Garcia Han is to destroy her reputation first. Then we can let her be arrested after that."

    "Reputation?" Nicole asked. What did they try to reveal?

    "Yes, we n to reveal everything about her." Colin Park replied.

    Nicole realized that ording to Colin Park, she still didn''t know anything about her stepmother''s past. So, she decided to put on another act. "You mean, how she treated me all these years?"

    Colin Park eyed the Prime Minister and thetter slightly nodded once. Nicole didn''t fail to notice this but she feigned ignorance. Was Colin Park seeking permission? Why? Could it be... Peter Jung already knew everything about her stepmother?!

    "That''s one of the things we tried to reveal but there is more." Colin Park said and take out a file from his office bag. "When I decided to stand against Garcia Han a few months ago, I investigate her hoping that I could know at least one weakness of hers. I find out some shocking truth. I also inform the Prime Minister several days ago." He said and handed the file to Nicole.

    Nicole knew what the file would contain. Nevertheless, she took it, faking a dumbfounded expression. Then she opened the file. Just as expected, it contained everything about Garcia Han''s past and her life as Mira Kim. Everything. She read and then turned to Colin Park who was sitting beside her. "What are all these?" She asked, still putting on an act.

    "That''s your stepmother''s past and her name is Mira Kim. She approached your father to avenge her brother." Colin Park said while Peter Jung observed her the whole time. Nicole knew that this two-faced Prime Minister had a prating just like her stepmother, so she tried her best to put on a convincing act.

    "It''s shocking, right? I was also surprised when I heard it from Director Park." Peter Jung said to her. "I think I finally understand why she is always so cruel to you despite raising you."

    "Your father is innocent, Chairwoman. I was working for him at that time and he never ordered such a thing. He is not responsible for the death of Jonathan Kim. Mira Kim was also told many times but... she refused to believe it and plot such a big revenge mission." Colin Park added while she was just staring at the file with a seemingly stupefied face.

    If this was true and not just an act, Nicole thought. If this was her first time knowing about her stepmother''s past, she will surely fell into the trap of these two greedy men! She was too lucky for finding out the truth on time.

    "Is this really true? I can''t believe it." She finally muttered after more than a minute of silence.

    "Unfortunately, yes. Everything is true, Chairwoman." Colin Park said. His voice screamed of pity for the young Chairwoman yet his face says otherwise. Nicole didn''t look at him but he nced at her as if she was his prey which he couldn''t wait to devour! It''s not just him. Peter Jung also looked at her with a victorious smile. Maybe she finally fell to their trap!

    "Did she also kill my father?" Nicole asked in a low voice. She puts down the file and finally nced at the two men. Her eyes hinted pain which Peter Jung didn''t fail to notice.

    Colin Park rubbed his temples and remained quiet for a while as if he felt reluctant to give her an answer. Then he finally said, "There is no proof but... that''s highly possible."

    Nicole put her hand on the table and clenched it for the two men to see. "I won''t forgive her." She grunted.

    "Don''t worry, Chairwoman. We will work together and end her for good. She will pay for everything that she did." Colin Park quickly said, hoping to add fuel to the fire yet Nicole saw through him.

    ''You two will be the one paying for your crimes,'' She thought and clenched her fist even tighter. For her father and Aston''s father, she won''t stop until she ends them!

    "What do you want me to do?" She asked which made Peter Jung''s lips curved into a smile.

    "We n to expose all her past and the way she treated you until now. You just have to admit to the media when that timees." The Prime Minister said. "I know it will need a lot of courage but trust me. You will be safe from her and she will be the one who is gone." He thought of the time when Nicole denied the news that said her stepmother arranged her engagement to Leon. If she denied again, it will be hard for their n to seed. That''s why they needed her.

    "After a while, we will meet a reporter together. As long as you guarantee to the reporter, her fate will be set in stone. Then you can file a case against her." Colin Park added.

    Meeting a reporter together? An idea crossed Nicole''s mind and she said, "I''m okay with that but... give me a week or two. I have to get prepared, mostly collecting evidence to prove her actions towards me."

    "That''s a great idea." Peter Jung promptly remarked. "We have to make sure that she is down in one blow. Or else, she mighte after us. So, the more evidence, the better it is for us."

    "You''re right. She is not one to be underestimated." Nicole said, trying to make the two men more convinced that she was trusting them. However, how to make their n backfire was the real one that upied her mind but one thing still bothered her. How deep was their cooperation? She doubted that it was a newly formed one.

    "I understand." Colin Park spoke up. "However, she''s not the only one we should aim for. She has a powerful aid and if we don''t bring him down too, he will turn our n to ashes."

    A powerful aid? Nicole had an idea of who it was. These two truly had no limits.

    "Carson Jun, the Chairman of JK Group." Colin Park continued and it was just like Nicole thought. "He is the real deal. He is the one who aids Garcia Han since the beginning and also her longtime lover."

 Chapter 152 - I Will Make Sure That You Pay For It

    "I heard your stepmother told you about her rtionship with Chairman Jun." Peter Jung said to Nicole and thetter nodded.

    "They are nning to get married." She said. She was still feeling displeased about the news and it was quite evident in her voice.

    "She should have thought of you too. She is your stepmother but she is older than you by only 15 years. Carson Jun is a year younger than her. How can she n to make him your stepfather?" Peter Jung said, looking at her as if he truly worried about her.

    "You don''t have to worry anymore, Chairwoman. If our n seeds, then the two lovers will never have the chance to marry. We can say that they work together in everything. It''s the truth anyway." Colin Park promptly added.

    Nicole recalled how much Carson Jun love her stepmother. He loved her to the point where he was willing to give up everything for her. He was even willing to go to prison for her! As someone who knew the power of true love, she wished for him to be happy with her stepmother but... it wasn''t simple. Besides, everything was moreplicated now than ever before!

    "That''s great," She finally said. "Then I''ll count on you two." She added, ncing at both men.

    "You can trust us." Peter Jung replied to her with a nod. "As soon as you''re ready, Director Park will call the reporter and you will meet the reporter together. Then everything will be over once you admit to the media and case a file. I will make sure that she won''t force her way out of this."

    "Alright. I will try to get ready before two weeks." Nicole responded. Two weeks would be enough to ensure the downfall of these two men!

    "I think I should leave first. I have another meeting to attend." She said, ncing at her wristwatch.

    "Go on. It won''t be easy running a corporation like Yang Group." Peter Jung uttered and Nicole only forced a smile in response.

    After the Chairwoman left, the two men still remained in the private room and they continue their talks.

    "Will we be able to trust her?" Colin Park asked the Prime Minister.

    Peter Jung thought for a while before he said, "Yes. It''s not just her anymore. Now that she has someone she wishes to protect, she will be desperate to break free than ever."

    "You mean that actor?"

    "She cared about him a lot and as long as Garcia Han controlled her, she knew that she won''t be able to have the life she wanted." Peter Jung stated.

    "Then I think we should be wary of the actor too. He is very popr and what if he uses his fame to target us? He won''t sit still when we go after the Chairwoman." Colin Park said, seriously.

    Peter Jung simply smiled. "Don''t you know that such fame could be destroyed by a single news? I can expose that actor anytime."

    "You already have something against him?" Colin Park raised a brow. When did the Prime Minister work so fast?!

    "He used to work under Lester Yun. Do you know what that means?" A sinister smile appeared on Peter Jung''s face.

    Colin Park gave a quick thought and then gasped. "He is a former gangster?!"

    Peter Jung nodded and Colin Parkughed. "If this news gets out, it will be huge!" He eximed.

    "We can end his career any minute. Don''t worry too much about him but... I heard that he is very skilled. Lester Yun always wanted him back. I wonder how great it would be to have him work for me." Peter Jung said when Aston''s face crossed his mind.

    "You always have what you wanted, sir. Are you not confident this time? You can just use his weakness against him like always." Colin Park suggested with a malicious smile.

    Peter Jung remained quiet, tapping his fingers on the table. "He is quite extraordinary. Lester Yun said that it''s useless to threaten him with his life or anything about himself."

    "Didn''t Lester Yun tell you about his weakness?"

    "No. I wasn''t interested before, so I don''t ask him. But now, we know that his biggest weakness is Nicole Yang, don''t we?" Peter Jung said and a smile escaped his lips.

    "But we can''t use the Chairwoman against him for now. We need her." Colin Park sighed. If the Prime Minister took a liking to him, he knew right away that the actor will be very special! What a shame!

    "Patience is a virtue, Director Park. After waiting for twenty years, it won''t be hard to wait for another month or two. I think it will be worth it."

    Colin Park chuckled. "You''re right, sir. After taking care of Garcia Han and Carson Jun, we can fake the Chairwoman''s death and hide her somewhere. I bet Aston Kang will be willing to work for you in exchange for keeping her alive. You have used that method before and it worked pretty well."

    Peter Jung thought of something until he let out a sigh. "Shara is still in Leon''s hands. I don''t have anyone capable enough to take her out from the base. Lester Yun is also handed to the special team created by the government."

    Colin Park was both shocked and disappointed at the news. "I think you shouldn''t just watch your son anymore. What if he keeps making things difficult for us? He is not even blood-rted to you. So, why won''t we just end him too? It will be -"

    Colin Park fell silent when he noticed the Prime Minister darting his eyes to him. He saw rage in his eyes!

    "Say that again and you will be the one to suffer the exact fate that you suggest." The Prime Minister''s voice was cold and his gaze merciless.

    "Please forgive me." Colin Park quickly apologized with his head lowered.

    "No matter what, Leon is my son. He is my only child and the heir to all my belongings. I have no n to harm him." Peter Jung firmly said. "If you do anything in my back, I will make sure that you pay for it. Don''t ever touch my son." He warned the Director sternly.

    "I understand." Colin Park promptly responded. He couldn''t understand both Garcia Han and the Prime Minister. Why were they so obsessed with Nicole and Leon who were not even their biological children? It was nonsense to him. What''s more, both the children repeatedly defied them and hampered their n! Why did they put themselves through such a headache?!

    "I will think of a way to bring out Shara. She is capable and I can''t afford to lose her." Peter Jung said. Entering the base of the ckhood was not an easy feat and it made him felt lost. What would he do?

    * * *

    The moment Nicole entered her office, she instantly started thinking of what to do. She must first dig into the rtionship between the two men. Then she called Jerome and told him to investigate the two men. She must know their past as much as possible.

    Was Colin Park working with Peter Jung the whole time? She knew it was unlikely but it wasn''t impossible. She can''t afford to be careless now. Who knows what n they had for her?!

    When Shara crossed her mind, she had a feeling that Shara might be able to help her. After all, she will surely know Peter Jung well than she did.Then she called Leon who picked up on the second ring.

    "Leon, are you busy? Do you have some time?"

    Leon who was sitting in his studio in the museum was quite flustered by Nicole''s question. Did she get herself in trouble again? "What is it, Nicole?" He asked and stood up.

    "I wonder if I could talk to Shara. Aston told me that she is locked up somewhere but I don''t know the details. I don''t ask to meet her but... can I at least talk with her through the phone?"

    When Nicole mentioned Shara, Leon wondered if his father was up to something again. "Is it about my father?" He asked. His father truly tired him out!

    Nicole hesitated for a few seconds before she finally said, "Yes. It''s important."

    "Did he create trouble for you?" Leon asked. His father won''t mend his ways. What would he do?!

    "It''s a long story. I will tell youter. I need to talk with Shara first."

    "Alright. I n to see her in the evening. I will call you when I''m with her." Leon finally said.

    "Thanks, Leon. I will wait for your call." Nicole said and ended the call.

    Putting down her phone, Garcia Han instantly crossed her mind. Should she go and see her? Then what about Carson Jun? She had so much to worry about and she felt like going crazy!

    However, when Aston crossed her mind, she felt more anxious. What if those two men included him in secret too?! Peter Jung was associated with Lester Yun and that means... there''s a high possibility that he knew Aston''s past!

    Thinking of every possibility, Nicole clenched her fist. She won''t allow them to get their way!

 Chapter 153 - The Task

    It was almost 7 in the night and Peter Jung was sitting in a private room of a restaurant, waiting for someone. He repeatedly nced at his wristwatch, starting to be impatient.

    After what seemed to be forever, the door was finally opened and two persons walked inside - a woman and a man. When the Prime Minister saw them, he slowly rose from his seat to greet them. "It''s been a while, Miss Lim." He said with the seemingly innocent smile which he always wore.

    Cassandra Lim simply smiled in response. "Mr. Prime Minister." She nodded and asked, "To what do I owe this pleasure?"

    "Have a seat first." Peter Jung said and Cassandra took a seat opposite him while her right-hand man, Jaxon sat beside her.

    "It''s been a year, right? I haven''t seen you since your father''s death." Peter Jung said, observing the young Moyan Boss with his keen eyes. She had changed a lot since hest saw her.

    "That''s true. I should havee and greeted you but I''m busy with work after taking over my father''s position. I hope that you understand." Cassandra Lim responded, maintaining a formal demeanor.

    "It''s fine. Young people nowadays are too workaholic." Peter Jung said andughed. "I heard that the Moyan Gang has be stronger ever since you take it over. It seems like your father taught you well."

    Cassandra Lim smiled. "You tter me. You are the one who built the Moyan Gang today. Without your support, we won''t be where we are now." She wondered why the Prime Minister asked to meet. Did he had some problems?!

    To be honest, Cassandra wasn''t that pleased to meet this man. Though he had a good rtionship with herte father, she didn''t feel the same about him. However, she couldn''t just ignore him because of herte father. No matter how her adoptive father raised her, she was still grateful to him. If he didn''t take her in, she won''t live to see this day and might already die due to starvation!

    "I have an important task and unfortunately, I don''t have anyone capable enough to carry out the task. So, I hope that the Moyan Gang could help me out like the past." Peter Jung finally said his purpose to the young Boss.

    "A task? What kind of task?" Cassandra asked.

    "One of my skilled subordinates is locked up by some organization. It''s been a few days and I really wanted her back. I want someone to rescue her." Peter Jung exined.

    Cassandra was quite flustered. When her father was alive, she used to assist him in all his work and whenever this man had a task, it was always about hurting others. She expected that kind of request but... rescuing someone? She didn''t saw iting at all!

    "Who is the one you''re talking about? Seems like you treasure her a lot."

    "I raised her, so it would be a miracle if I''m just okay with letting her stuck in the hands of the enemies, right?" Peter Jung said, avoiding Cassandra''s question.

    "I understand how you feel but... I think you also know that a rescuing mission is more challenging than the opposite. If anything goes wrong, my men will be the ones who suffer." The Moyan Boss stated. Though the Prime Minister''s gaze was quite prating, she met it bravely without even batting an eye.

    "I''m well aware of that. That''s why I''m willing to pay you handsomely if you do this task for me. You won''t be disappointed." Peter Jung said, slyly ncing at the Moyan Boss.

    Much to his bewilderment, Cassandra Lim chuckled. "I think you don''t know me well, Mr. Prime Minister. I''m not like my father. Whenever I ept a task, money is thest thing I cared about."

    "Then what matters to you?" The Prime Minister asked.

    Cassandra didn''t even have to think before she said, "I always rely on my conscience and instincts." She smiled and continued by saying, "You know what, Mr. Prime Minister, if someone is too obsessed with useless things, they tend to die a pitiful death. I don''t want that to happen to me."

    The Prime Ministerughed at her words. "You''re smart, Miss Lim. I give you that."

    Cassandra smiled again but it never reached her eyes.

    "Then should I at least brief you about the task before your conscience and instincts get to work?" Peter Jung said and Cassandra nodded.

    The Prime Minister take out a file and ced it on the table. "That''s the ce where she is kept. However, I don''t know the exact room. It''s guarded well and it''s not easy for outsiders to enter without anyone noticing."

    Cassandra took the file and nced at the photos which also included Shara''s photo and some information about her while reading some of the contents. Then she handed the file to Jaxon. "Is she captured by some gang or... organization? If I were to make a move, I should at least know the one I would fight."

    Peter Jung thought about it for a while, feeling a bit hesitant to speak up. However, he finally responded by saying, "It''s the ckhood. That''s their base."

    ckhood. The enemy of the gangs. Hearing their name which she thought only existed in rumours and stories put Cassandra in a daze! They really existed?! She didn''t even know if she should believe it or not!

    "Are you sure about this?" She finally asked after what seemed to be forever.

    Peter Jung nodded. "I can guarantee it."

    Cassandra briefly nced at Jaxon who was also turning his head to her. She noticed that he was equally surprised as her. Then she turned back to the Prime Minister. "I don''t understand. Why would the ckhood catch the one who works for you?"

    "You also know that Lester Yun worked for me, right? He was once caught by the ckhood and Shara was the one who rescued him in my order. That''s why she was caught by them. They also caught Lester Yun again." Peter Jung refused to say about his son being the leader of ckhood and thetter rtionship with Shara. He didn''t want this perfectionist Boss to doubt him.

    "What do you say, Miss Lim?" He asked. "Will you do the task for me?"

    Cassandra Lim thought about it for a while before she said, "I will talk with some of my members and get back to you. It won''t take long."

    Peter Jung was a bit disappointed but at least she didn''t turn him down. He had no other choice apart from her, so he reluctantly nodded. "Alright. I will be waiting for your response."

    With that said, Cassandra Lim and Jaxon left the restaurant.

    "Do you think he''s telling the truth? I mean, the ckhood." Jaxon asked Cassandra the moment they walked out of the restaurant.

    "It''s possible. Besides, it seems like he is quite desperate. In the past, he was never that patient." Cassandra said. She thought that Peter Jung was quite different from the one she used to know.

    Jaxon opened the car door for her and she gets inside. However, she was still distracted by what Peter Jung said.

    "Will you go home right away?" Jaxon asked before he started driving the car.

    Cassandra gave a quick thought and said, "No. I have to go somewhere."

    Almost an hour passed and Cassandra finds herself before an apartment building. "Wait here. I will go alone," she said to Jaxon and gets off the car. Walking inside the apartment building, she rides the elevator. After a few minutes, she was standing in front of a door.

    Her hand reached for the doorbell but... she hesitated and put it down again. However, she finally pressed it on the third try and waited for a few seconds. The door was opened and Aston appeared. He nced at her with a flustered face. "Cassandra, what brings you here?"

    "Do you have some time? I want to talk with you about something." Cassandra promptly said.

    Aston briefly looked back before he turned back to Cassandra. "I''m free but... " He paused and the Moyan Boss looked at him with a confused face. "Come in." He finally said and closed the door after shended her feet inside.

    Cassandra took a few steps towards the living room but... she instantly halted. Nathan? He was here?

    Nathan Woo who was sitting on a couch lifted his head and saw Cassandra standing a few steps away.His eyes grew wide and he looked at her as if he was seeing a ghost!

    Aston finally came to them and awkwardly scratched his head. "This is what I was hesitating to say. Nathan is here." He nced back and forth between them, wondering what other things would he say.

    Standing still in her ce, Cassandra nced at Nathan while thetter rose from his seat and returned her gaze. The things they said in theirst encounter crossed their minds at the same time.....

 Chapter 154 - Someone Special

    "What are you doing here?"

    It was Nathan Woo who finally spoke up and broke the silence that goes on for more than a minute. He regarded Cassandra Lim all the time, locking gaze with her. Then he finally turned to Aston but thetter shook his head. He didn''t know what brings the Moyan Boss into his apartment unannounced.

    Cassandra slightly shook her head, trying to snap herself back to her sense. Then she also turned to Aston. "I came to talk with you but... " She briefly nced at Nathan before she shifted her gaze back to Aston and said, "I wille backter."

    Aston understood that she didn''t want Nathan to know about her purpose. "I don''t know what you want to discuss with me but I think it will be okay, Cassandra. Nathan is never unreliable."

    "I know," Cassandra''s response came very fast. Briefly ncing back to Nathan, she added, "But it''s my gang matter. I can''t share it openly."

    "I will leave," Nathan spoke up. "I''m here to have a casual chat with my friend. I already did that and it''s fine." He calmly said and grabbed his car keys.

    "See youter, Aston." The Reyon Boss said and walked out of the actor''s apartment.

    "What is that, Cassandra?" Aston asked and slightly frowned. "I thought that you wish to get back with him. What''s that attitude?"

    Cassandra took a seat on the couch and ced her bag beside her. "Maybe I''m finally not blinded anymore. I understand that things don''t always go as I wanted." She paused and repeated the words Nathan said to her that night. "Things aren''t simple."

    "I never thought you will say that. But Cassandra, if you really want him, don''t you think you should try and try again without giving up? It''s not like Nathan don''t feel the same about you." Aston said and sat opposite the Moyan Boss.

    "Is that how you make yours work out? By constantly pursuing the Chairwoman?" She asked with an almost joking tone.

    Aston simply nodded. "It''s not easy but you need patience if you want to embrace someone with a hidden scar."

    Cassandra narrowed her eyes when she heard his response. She knew that he was having a point but in her case, she was the one who caused that scar. It''s tormenting to attempt giving up on him but... she didn''t have the courage to continue anymore. It''s just that... she was afraid to get more hurt than now.

    She was trained ever since she was young and she can endure a lot of physical pain but... mental ones were too hard to deal with!

    "Not everyone is patient like you, Aston Kang." She finally remarked in a low voice.

    Aston sighed and then remained quiet for a while before he asked, "Then what brings you here?"

    Cassandra was too distracted that she almost forgot her purpose ofing here. Recalling her meeting with the Prime Minister, she asked, "Do you know anything about the ckhood?"

    ckhood? The actor''s eyes flickered. How did she even know to ask that question?!

    "What do you mean?" He inquired and the Moyan Boss slightly smiled.

    "I was right. You know about them." Cassandra made a deliberate pause and continued by saying, "I know that you''re the one who went after Lester Yun. But tonight, I heard that he was caught by the ckhood. Are you working with them? That''s not the Pacesetter''s style."

    "Just what do you want to know, Cassandra? Who told you about the ckhood?" His eyes flickered again when a possibility crossed his mind. "You met Peter Jung?"

    "You''re great," Cassandra remarked. "But I don''t understand. Why do you work with the ckhood?"

    "I have my reasons." Aston simply responded. However, Peter Jung''s action distracted him. "Why did you meet Peter Jung?"

    "That''s also my business, not yours."

    Aston turned away and thought of the possible reasons for them to meet. The highest possibility was that... Peter Jung offered her some task. The task might be... he darted his eyes to Cassandra and his expression screamed one thing - disappointment. "Did he ask you to rescue someone?"

    Cassandra raised a brow. Since when did he know so much about the Prime Minister. "How do you -"

    "Who is it? Lester Yun or... Shara Lee?" Aston asked, cutting her off. His face turned so serious now to the point where it even amazed the Moyan Boss.

    "Don''t worry. It''s not Lester Yun. I have no intention to rescue that psychopath." Cassandra thought that her response would change Aston''s demeanor but... she was wrong.

    It''s not Lester Yun? That means... it''s Aria! Peter Jung was trying to get her back! Just the thought of it made Aston''s face darkened. "Don''t do that." He uttered.

    "Why?" Cassandra asked, confused. "This has nothing to do with you."

    "It has," Aston argued which made Cassandra sighed. What''s wrong with him? She thought that he made no sense until...

    "Shara Lee. The one who is held by the ckhood... is my sister."

    The Moyan Boss was always calm but this revtion was enough to make her eyes grew wide! That long lost sister?! She used to be friends with Aston and Nathan before they knew her identity and she still remembered how much Aston Kang searched for his sister. That sister was held by the ckhood?! But the Prime Minister said that Shara Lee worked for him! That means...

    "She only knows the truth a few days ago. She has been working for Peter Jung even before we reunite." Aston exined when he understood Cassandra''s thought.

    Cassandra gathered her thoughts and try to solve the puzzles. "Are you not in your right mind, Aston Kang? Your sister is held by the ckhood and you don''t want me to rescue her? What nonsense is this?"

    "Everything has a reason, Cassandra," Aston replied. "I can''t say the details but I want you to know that my sister stays there with her will. If not, do you think I will just sit here and chat with you? If she is really caught, I will already rush there to rescue her. I will even burn down the base of the ckhood if necessary."

    Cassandra thought that Aston had a point. Even if it was hard to rescue her alone, he had a friend like Nathan who will help him no matter what the task was. It won''t be hard for the two men. "You''re really hard to understand, Aston Kang." She paused when something crossed her mind.

    "I don''t have a connection with the Prime Minister but as you already know, myte father had. Even if I can turn down the task, I don''t think he will stop. From what I saw, he is very determined about this." She added.

    Aston wondered what he would do. Peter Jung was such a headache and just as Cassandra said, he won''t give up easily, especially on Aria. Why was he so obsessed with her?! Maybe... Aria knew something about him which he wanted to keep hidden? It''s possible as it seemed like his sister had worked for him for many years now.

    Just when he was about to speak up, he was interrupted by the sound of a doorbell. He had so many visitors tonight and it never happened before!

    "Excuse me." He said and rose from his seat to get the door. When he opened, he raised a brow.

    "Nicole?" Didn''t she say that she will be meeting her stepmother?

    "Aston," Nicole muttered and the actor quickly pulled her in and closed the door.

    "Is there something wrong? You don''t meet Garcia Han?" He promptly asked.

    Nicole shook her head. "I go but I came back before entering the house. I will just meet her some other day."

    Aston knew that she felt discouraged to meet her stepmother as it always ended in an argument. So, he didn''t ask her why. "What about Leon?"

    "Leon is also on his way to meet Shara. He will call me when he reached there. He had work to do, so it''s only been an hour since he left the city."

    "Alright. We can wait here." He said and hold her.

    Cassandra was walking towards the door to check on Aston as he took longer than she thought. She slightly raised a brow when she saw the couple.

    Nicole saw an unfamiliar woman who wasing out from the living room and nced at her for a while before turning to Aston. "You have a guest?"

    Aston nodded and they walked closer to Cassandra. "She is Cassandra Lim," Aston said but he struggled, thinking of what more to say. He didn''t know if Cassandra was okay with revealing her identity.

    "Nice to meet you, Chairwoman Yang. I''m Cassandra Lim and I look after the Moyan Gang. I''m an old friend of Aston." Cassandra said, noticing how Aston struggled for words to say.

    Leader of Moyan Gang? A woman? Nicole raised a brow. "You''re a gang Boss? Like Nathan?" She asked, amused.

    Cassandra let out a chuckle. No one outside the gang circle had ever responded that way when she introduced herself. They always looked at her with disbelief or sometimes... scared. She finds the young Chairwoman too amusing! But she already knew Nathan?

    "You''re right. I''m a gang Boss." She said, regarding Nicole with a little smile.

    "She is someone special to Nathan," Aston added which made Cassandra nced at him with displeasure yet he feigned ignorance and only looked at Nicole.

    Someone special to Nathan? A lover? Nicole smiled as she was always happy to meet someone from Aston''s side. "Nice to meet you too, Miss Lim."

 Chapter 155 - You Are One Lucky Man

    "I was discussing about Aria with Cassandra. We will get to talk with Ariater and I think what we discussed will surely be useful." Aston told Nicole once they all settled on the couch again.

    Nicole raised a brow in bewilderment and quickly turned to Cassandra Lim. "Aria? Do you have something to do with her?"

    Cassandra looked at Aston and when thetter nodded, she shifted her gaze back to Nicole. "I don''t know her but the Prime Minister wants me to rescue her."

    The Chairwoman thought of her meeting with the two men in the day and sighed. "He''s truly persistent and cunning."

    "You said you meet Peter Jung today, right? What did he say?" Aston asked Nicole when he noticed her irritated face.

    "They are pure evil. Both Peter Jung and Colin Park. They acted all innocent and try to put the me on others." Nicole bluntly said and Aston understood what she meant. The two greedy men tried to me Garcia Han for everything and... exposed her?!

    "We are in a dire situation these days," Aston said, shifting his gaze to Cassandra Lim.

    Cassandra Lim remained quiet for a while, thinking of something. Then she asked, "Colin Park. Is he that Director in Yang Group?"

    Nicole promptly nodded. "Do you know him?"

    "Yes. Whenever Peter Jung met my father, Colin Park was always with him." The Moyan Boss responded.

    Nicole''s eyes flickered. Cassandra might know how deep the rtionship between the two men was! "Then do you perhaps know how long have they known each other?"

    Cassandra gave a quick thought and said, "They were already around when I was a child. So, it must be more than twenty years."

    Twenty years and not recently? The Chairwoman''s eyes grew wide! Does that mean... they already knew each other even when Jonathan Kim died? Were they plotting everything together?! Nicole almost flinched when a possibility crossed her mind.

    From what she observed during today''s meeting, it seemed like Colin Park was depending on the Prime Minister''s gesture. Does that mean the mastermind behind everything was... Peter Jung?!

    Nicole couldn''t understand. What did Peter Jung had against her family? Or was it greed again? Was he aiming at her family''s wealth since the beginning? Nothing made sense to her.

    "Is something wrong?" Aston finally asked her when she maintained her silence for a while. He had no idea of what''s going on in her mind.

    "I just realized something which makes no sense," Nicole muttered and nced at Cassandra Lim. "Thank you, Miss Lim. Your response helps me a lot."

    Cassandra was feeling a bit confused but she covered it with a little smile. "I don''t know how but you''re wee." Then she looked at the actor. "Do you find out any more information apart from the ones that I gave you?" She asked.

    Aston thought of what she was talking about and realized that it''s about his father. "No," he replied, "I was too caught up with my sister and I can''t do anything else. Besides, it''s 17 years ago and it''s not easy to dig for some information."

    17 years ago? That ring a bell in Nicole''s mind. Was Cassandra the one who gave Aston the information about his father''s case?

    "That was you?" She asked, looking at Cassandra with a flustered face. "You told Aston about his father?"

    Aston shifted his gaze to Nicole, perplexed. Then he turned to Cassandra with an apologetic face but thetter smiled. "You''re right. That was me."

    "Then can you help us in finding out why Peter Jung did that?" Nicole promptly asked and Aston raised a brow. He didn''t expect her to make such a request.

    Cassandra took a breath and fell silent, working on her thoughts. Then she said, "I''ll see what I can do."

    Her response made Aston puzzled. "Didn''t you say that yourte father''s men were not sure of it?"

    "If I dig a bit deeper, I think it won''t be that hard to find out. I''m Cassandra Lim." The tone of the Moyan Boss was a bit sarcastic and Aston frowned. She won''t change.

    "I''ll be very grateful if you can help us in finding out the truth." Nicole chimed in and Cassandra nodded.

    "Don''t worry. I''m good at that." She said and noticed that Aston was staring at her with a disappointed face. Then she said, "I think you''re very unique, Chairwoman Yang and I like you for that but... it would be a headache to deal with Aston Kang."

    Aston knew that this Moyan Boss deliberately said that to provoke him and he frowned. "Cassandra Lim, not everyone is like you. I also don''t understand why Nathan -" He paused when he noticed her ring at him. It''s never a good idea to provoke this woman!

    Nicoleughed at the behaviour of the two old friends. "I understand what you say, Miss Lim. So, I think it''s great that we were born with different taste. If not, it would be a hassle. Don''t you think so?"

    Cassandra chuckled and nodded. "You''re right." She opened her purse and take out her business card. "I also handle some business but it''s notparable with yours. You can call me here if you need help. I''ll be happy to help you." She handed the card to the Chairwoman.

    Aston could felt his jaw dropped to the floor! Did Cassandra Lim really say that? It''s his first time hearing such words from the Moyan Boss!

    Nicole take out her card and gave it to Cassandra. "Thank you. You can also contact me here anytime."

    Cassandra nodded and rose from her seat. "I think I should get going. I will call you if I have any news." She turned to Aston and said, "Call me once you talk to your sister. You''re her family, so I''ll listen to you this time."

    Aston nodded and stood up to see Cassandra out. Nicole shake hands with the Moyan Boss once again. "I''m d that we meet." She said with a little smile.

    "Same here, Chairwoman Yang," Cassandra said and walked to the door with Aston.

    "Peter Jung doesn''t know about my rtionship with Shara. Please don''t mention anything about me to him." Aston said when he was standing at his door.

    "That''s a given. I don''t like him but I''m not eager to get on his bad side." The Moyan Boss simply said and turned her head in the direction of the living room. "You are one lucky man, Aston Kang. How do you meet someone like her?"

    "You seems to be smitten by her even more than me. You even agreed to her request right away." Aston said and shook his head. His action made Cassandra smiled.

    "She''s just like what Nathan said," Cassandra murmured. She still remembered how Nathan said that Aston''s lover was a kind-hearted and loyal one, unlike her. However, she was talking so low and Aston didn''t hear her. "Don''t forget to call me. I still have to respond to Peter Jung." She promptly said and left the actor''s apartment.

    Closing the door, Aston walked back to the living room and stared at Nicole who was sitting alone. When he recalled what just happened, he shook his head and a smile escaped his lips. "I think I should stop introducing you to people from my side." He said and sat beside her.

    Nicole turned her head in his direction, confused. "Why is that?"

    "Because they always ended up liking you more than me."

    She shook her head andughed. "Stop being so childish."

    "I''m not being childish. I''m telling the truth." He paused and said, "I have known Cassandra for almost a decade now. But I have never seen her that friendly and open to anyone."

    Nicole blinked when she heard him. "No one? What about Nathan?"

    Aston sighed, thinking of theplicated rtionship between the two. "They are a headache. I think I should just let them be." He then looked at Nicole with a much serious face. "But remember this. Cassandra and even Nathan belong to a gang since they were a kid. Don''t expect them to be clean. They are the same as me."

    Nicole frowned at his words. "I expect that much. You don''t have to remind me."

    Aston simply smiled again. "That''s good then." He nced at his watch and said, "Leon won''t take too long anymore. Let''s wait for him." He knew that letting his sister out was very dangerous but... he had a n in mind which might even save his sister from Peter Jung forever. However, it would only be possible if Aria was willing to do it.

    Meanwhile, Cassandra just left the apartment building and Jaxon was still there waiting for her and he opened the car door. She was about to enter her car but...

    "Cassandra."

    She halted and narrowed her eyes at the hand which was holding her back. It was Nathan. She didn''t have to look at his face to know it.

    "You''re still here?" She asked and finally nced at him. Didn''t he already leave almost an hour ago?

    "I was waiting for you. Can we talk?" Nathan asked, ncing at her with a bit of nervousness.....

 Chapter 156 - Do You Think We Can Start Over Again?

    Cassandra quietly nced at Nathan for a few seconds. He was waiting for her? Nathan Woo did that?! She didn''t saw thising at all.

    "Please, Cassandra. I won''t take long." Nathan pleaded when he noticed her hesitating to answer him. Did she not want to talk with him anymore? He was scared that was the case!

    If Jaxon was like the other members of the Moyan Gang, he will surely be all alert when the leader of an enemy gang approached his Boss but he knew theplicated rtionship between the two. He was the one who knew all the sufferings of Cassandra Lim. He knew how much she wanted this Nathan back. So, he just stood still and also waited for his Boss response.

    After what seemed to be forever, Cassandra finally turned to Jaxon. "I wille back soon." She said and Jaxon nodded. Then she walked away with Nathan.

    On the opposite of the apartment building was a big tree and a bench was ced under it for passersby. Nathan and Cassandra sat there, leaving some gap between them. The atmosphere was not much tense like the past but awkward.

    "Why do you wait for me? It''s almost an hour." Cassandra calmly asked the nervous Nathan Woo. She still couldn''t believe that Nathan was doing this. It didn''t suit him at all. This was her thing and not his.

    Ever since Nathan''s father died six years ago, Cassandra never dared to hope that this day woulde. Come to think of it, six years was such a long time.

    "These days, I think a lot about what you said when west met," Nathan muttered. His hands were on his thighs with his fingers nervously braced together. "I was wrong." He added in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Cassandra''s eyes grew wide open in shock and she quickly turned her head to him. Did she hear it right?!

    "You know how much I respect my father," Nathan continued. "I was convinced that if I chose you again, I will be disrespecting him and I don''t dare to make such a decision. I was too afraid when I thought that my father would be disappointed in me."

    "Do you mean you don''t think that way now?" Cassandra asked and he nodded his head.

    Turning to her for the first time in a few minutes, Nathan braced himself to met her gaze. "I always love you, Cassandra. I feel that way when we first met 7 years ago and even now, you''re still the one and only woman I ever love. I also don''t think I would be able to love another woman in this lifetime.

    "To be honest, whom I always hated wasn''t you but me. Even when I thought that you were involved in the assassination of my father, I still can''t rid of my feelings for you. That''s why I hated myself and instead, Ished it out on you. I thought if I don''t do that, I''ll be able to die because of self-guilt." Nathan Woo added.

    His words were like medicine for Cassandra who always hid the wounds in her heart. Throughout the past years, thinking how much he hated her was the dreariest feeling for her, who always refused to show even an ounce of weakness. He never hated her? That''s always her biggest wish!

    "Have you ever wondered how our life would be like we were a normal person from an average family?" She asked Nathan. "Ever since I started loving you, not a day passed by without me thinking of the answer to this question."

    Nathan looked away and narrowed his eyes. That question had often crossed his mind but he always refused to think further as it was not real. Dreaming only hurt a person.

    "If you were born in an average family," Cassandra started. "You won''t have to shoulder too much responsibility as you did now. With that good brain, you will surely be great in your studies. It won''t be hard for you to be a doctor or a judge. You can even be a businessman."

    "Then what about you?" Nathan asked her.

    Cassandra slightly smiled and narrowed her eyes. "I''m an orphan. If my adoptive father didn''t take me in, I don''t know where I will end up. So, I''m just d enough to live to see this day." She realized what she just said and quickly turned to Nathan. "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to talk about my father."

    "It''s fine," Nathan simply said and looked at the front. "If you were raised in a normal family, I think our story will be pretty much the same. You''re an intelligent woman." He remarked.

    Cassandra thought of what he said and there was a subtle smile on her face. Then Nathan shifted his gaze back to her. "But Cassandra, have you ever thought this way? If we were indeed born and raised in such a family, we might never meet each other. Rather than that, I still prefer our current lives."

    Cassandra knew that Nathan had a point. They only met because she approached him with a purpose under the order of her adoptive father. If they were a normal person, their paths might never collide.

    She also preferred her current life rather than never meeting him but... she didn''t think that he would think the same. After all, he might be able to save his father if they never met.

    "Are you sure of what you said?" She asked him.

    Nathan Woo nodded. "For me, you''re still the best thing that happened to me. You might not know this but the few months that we spent together 6 years ago was still the happiest moment of my life. I don''t know your real identity at that time but... my feelings never change because of your identity. I just felt too betrayed. That''s why I cut you off."

    "I understand," Cassandra muttered. "If I were you, I will do the same." He was also the best thing that happened to her and hearing that he felt the same... it was like a dream. It warmed up her heart so much that she was scared if this was really a dream. If it was, she wished to never wake up.

    They both remained quiet for a while yet all their thoughts were upied by one another. Then Nathan finally spoke up, breaking the silence.

    "Do you think we can start over again?"

    His question made her heart skipped a beat! With a flustered face, she slowly turned to look at him. Nathan Woo was already staring at her and when she met his gaze, she could feel that he was serious. This was not a dream!

    "We have known each other for 7 years, Cassandra. Out of it, 6 years was swallowed by hatred and bloodshed between our two ill-fated gangs. I think we already lost too much time and I don''t want that to happen anymore." Nathan continued.

    Cassandra couldn''t even think properly. It was like her mind had lost its ability to think clearly! It''s understandable. If anyone were in her shoes, they will react the same!

    Six years. She waited for 6 years to hear such words from him. There were times when she lost hope as she was just a human too! But each time, she would strengthen herself and get back on her feet again, all to see this day! Now, she was more than thankful for never giving up!

    "Our fathers spent their whole lives being on each other''s throat. I''m sure that they don''t get anything from that. So, can we turn to a new page now?" Nathan calmly asked.

    Cassandra narrowed her eyes. His words made her forget all the pain she went through and she felt tight-lipped. She didn''t know what to say!

    "Is something wrong? Don''t you like what I said?" Or was he toote? Nathan was feeling worried. Her silence was killing him!

    "It''s not that." Cassandra Lim finally muttered. "I''ve waited too long to hear you say this. I don''t even know what to say."

    Nathan inwardly sighed in relief. Then he slightly smiled and rose from his seat. Standing before her, he bent his knees to match her who was still sitting. He wondered how desperate she must have felt all those years to be tight-lipped. She was never like this before.

    "I know that I hurt you a lot in the past 6 years. I don''t want to make the same mistake anymore, Cassandra," He said in a soft voice. "As long as you ept me, I will do anything to make up to you for those years that we lost. I promise you that."

    During the past few days that she kept her silence and distance, many things crossed his mind. Fear. He was too afraid to really lose her forever! So, he decided to take the risk and follow his heart for the first time in many years.

    His life was like a puzzle and she was thest and missing piece that could make it perfect. He always knew it but refused to believe it. Now, he didn''t want to be a coward anymore.

    He waited for her response and this time, she didn''t take too long to answer him. "Fine. But if you wish to make it up, you will have to try really hard. You know, Nathan, 6 years isn''t short."

    Nathan Woo smiled in relief. "I know, Cassandra. I''m ready for anything but I''ll never let you go again."

    He knew how tormenting it was and he was determined to never make the same mistake again.....

 Chapter 157 - This Persons Life Matters Than Mine

    "What did Aston say?" Nathan asked Cassandra who just finished talking with Aston on a phone. He became more curious when he noticed the little smirk on her face.

    "Just something fun." Cassandra Lim simply responded. She gave a quick thought and take out her phone.

    "Hello, Mr. Jung. This is Cassandra Lim."

    "About the task that you offered to me, I will do it."

    "Yes. Then what about tomorrow just before dawn?"

    "Don''t worry. I assure you that my men won''t fail."

    "Alright. I''ll inform you when it''s done."

    Cassandra Lim puts down her phone and noticed that Nathan was still staring at her with a confused face. "Are you up to something dangerous?" He asked her.

    The Moyan Boss simply smiled and puts her phone in her bag. "I thought that it will be but it''s not anymore." She replied.

    Nathan let out a sigh. Just what was she talking about?! After remaining quiet for a while, he finally asked, "Who is that on the phone?"

    "The Prime Minister."

    Nathan raised a brow. "Are you working for him?" He asked, stupefied.

    "He had a good rtionship with my father," Cassandra replied. She really wished to not talk about her father as it was cruel for Nathan. He shouldn''t ask her about this too much. "I know you''re curious but I just finished discussing with Aston. I think it will be better if you hear it from him."

    Nathan Woo understood how she felt and he nodded. "Alright. It seems like you have some work early in the morning. We should go."

    * * *

    At Aston''s apartment, Nicole and Aston were talking with Shara and Leon through a phone call. The phone was set in loudspeaker mode and was ced on the small table.

    "Are you confident with this n? If not, I''d rather continue living this way. This is too high of a risk." Shara''s voice echoed in Aston''s apartment.

    "Don''t worry, Aria. We will be very careful and Peter Jung won''t find out about this. You should trust me and Leon." Aston assured his wary sister.

    "Aston is right," Leon spoke up. "But why did you refuse to tell us who the person is? Why did my father held her hostage and use it against you?" Leon thought that it was strange. If their n went well, they will find out who the hostage was very soon. Would it cause any harm if she tells them the truth now?

    Shara who was still sitting in the secret room under the vi nervously clenched her fingers. "You will know itter but please, keep this in mind. For me, this person''s life matters than mine. Even if things go wrong, make sure to save her. I will take care of myself."

    Aston didn''t talk against his sister''s words but he was more than determined to not let her be in danger. He promised himself that he will save both his sister and the person whom she cherished than her own life!

    * * *

    When dawn arrived, Cassandra and two of her most trusted men, including Jaxon were already standing in front of the ckhood base. Then the gate was opened and Shara appeared with Leon and Ryan. Walking towards Cassandra, Leon halted when he was just a step away. "I bet you already heard about me from Aston. I''m Leon Jung, the current leader of the ckhood." He introduced himself.

    Cassandra Lim observed the world-renowned potter standing in front of her. She already heard about him from Astonst night but she still finds it hard to believe it. Wasn''t he one of the best potters not in just their country but even the world? Besides, this seemed like a war between a father and a son!

    Then she realized that one thing she heard about the ckhood was right. The ckhood members were hard to identify because many of them also worked a normal job and blended themselves in the society as average people. This famous potter was one example.

    "I''m Cassandra Lim. It''s nice to meet you," she finally said. Until yesterday, she had never once that there woulde a day when she would exchange introduction with the leader of the ckhood! Even now, it still didn''t seem real at all.

    Leon briefly looked at Shara before he turned back to the Moyan Boss. "She is someone very important to me. Can I trust you with this?"

    Cassandra''s lips curved into a little smile. "If I''m not trustworthy, Mr. Jung, do you think that Aston Kang will let me do this?" What Nathan told herst night crossed her mind and she nced at Shara. "Normally, I never get involved in this type of n. But I only want to repay my debt."

    Nathan had told her how Aston encouraged him to follow his heart. She heard that Aston''s advice yed an important role and thanks to that, she finally had the chance to get back together with Nathan Woo. She was grateful for that. Just like Nathan said, she might not be kind-hearted like Nicole but she always repaid kindness with the same.

    Leon knew that Cassandra had a point and he nodded. "You''re right. I will trust you." He said and turned back to Shara. "Trust us and stick to the n. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    Shara nodded and just when she was about to go to Cassandra, Leon holds her hand and hugged her. "You should take care of yourself. If anything happens to you, I won''t forgive my father."

    "Don''t worry," Shara said in a calm voice. "As long as his hostage is safe, I can protect myself. I''m capable of that."

    "Alright. I already promised you that," Leon muttered and pulled back. Forcing a smile to make her feel better, he holds her hand until Cassandra take her with her.

    "Young Master, will she be okay? She is returning to your father''s side and it seems like he has full control of her." Ryan worriedly said to Leon who was staring at the car which Shara rode.

    Leon stared at the car until it was out of his sight and muttered, "I hope so."

    * * *

    "Your father always said that though you''re a woman, you''re capable enough to seed him. I think I finally know why he was always so confident in your ability." Peter Jung said to Cassandra who was sitting on his right. The sun had just risen and they were in the Jung family mansion. Shara was also sitting quietly on his left.

    "It''s not easy but not impossible," Cassandra said. She knew that she had to behave as if she rescued Shara from the ckhood base with much difficulty. Otherwise, Peter Jung will have suspicions. "The ckhood are more skilled than I thought, Mr. Jung. I almost make a mistake by belittling them." She remarked.

    The Prime Ministerughed at herment. "They will be trained well than you thought. Anyway, you seed and that''s the only thing that matters. So, as I promised, I will make sure to pay you handsomely."

    "I think I''m lucky. I managed to create some trouble for our sworn enemy the ckhood and I even get paid for that. I should thank you for giving me this chance," Cassandra said and lightly chuckled.

    The Prime Minister nodded with a smile as he waspletely convinced by the acting of the Moyan Boss. If he knew Aston and Shara''s rtionship, he won''t be this easy to fool considering the actor''s ties with the gangs! Aston''s involvement didn''t even cross his mind!

    After a few casual chat, Cassandra left the Prime Minister''s house, leaving just Peter Jung and Shara behind. Peter Jung turned his head to Shara and thetter quickly rose from her seat.

    "I went through quite a lot to bring you out from that damn base." The Prime Minister said in a cold voice. "Why didn''t you attempt to escape? Is that person''s life not matter to you anymore?"

    "That''s not the case," Shara promptly replied. "My legs were chained. It''s impossible for me to leave."

    Peter Jung wasn''t that convinced but when he narrowed his eyes and saw the marks in her legs caused by the chains, his eyes flickered. Did his son really allow to do that to her? Maybe he finally changed his mind about this woman!

    "Do you say anything to him?" He asked.

    Shara briefly turned away before she shifted her gaze back to him. "You know I can''t do that. Besides, Leon won''t listen to me even if I attempt to tell him. For him, I''m a traitor."

    Peter Jung thought of the night his son ordered his men to drag Shara out and locked her up in the base. The anger on his face, the pain of betrayal on his eyes; he doubted that it would subdue easily. So, he had a feeling that Shara was telling the truth.

    "Now that Leon hates me, the person you held is my only reason to live now. So, let me see her, Master. After all, I was locked up for a few days. I have to know that you still trust me and keep your promise even while I was locked up." Shara said when she noticed that the Prime Minister was believing in what she said.....

 Chapter 158 - You Have A Better Choice

    Peter Jung observed Shara for a while until his lips curved into a little smile. "Do you not trust me that much?" He asked.

    "Do you think trust exists between us? I only live this way because I don''t have a better choice." Shara''s voice was too unyielding and at some point, it even made the Prime Minister flustered!

    "You have a better choice ten years ago, Shara. You are the one who throw away that chance, all because of your love for my son," Peter Jung said and rose from his seat. "Is it really worth it? Why do you give up your freedom just to stay beside Leon? Now, he turns his back on you without even knowing the truth."

    He smirked and then shook his head. When love bes a weakness, it was the scariest thing ever! She was the one who decided to live this way when he offered her to run away. He told her to turn a blind eye to what she heard and never to show up in front of his family again yet she refused. She chose to give up on her freedom and offered her service to him.

    Shara squeezed her dress when she heard him. Someone like him will never understand her decision! Did the Prime Minister even have a heart? She doubted that!

    "Why? Do you regret your decision now?" Peter Jung asked her with a mocking voice. He always knew that this day woulde but...

    "No." Shara''s firm response came very fast. ncing at the Prime Minister, she bravely met his gaze. "I don''t regret it at all. Even if I have to choose again, my decision will still be the same. Rather than letting her die, I will spend my whole life this way, following your orders."

    Peter Jung clicked his tongue while ncing at Shara with a disappointed face. "You''re really a fool." He remarked.

    "You have never once experienced what I went through. So, you don''t have the right to judge me." Shara coldly uttered. Her bold expression showed no sign of backing down!

    Peter Jung sat down again and thought about it for a while. Then he said, "You want to meet her, right? Fine. I will allow that. However, remember this." He made a deliberate paused and continued by saying, "Once you see for yourself that I still keep my promise, I won''t tolerate this disrespectful demeanor again. Don''t forget what will happen if I lost my patience."

    When she thought of herte father, Shara really wanted to kill this two-faced man! However, if she acts rashly, their n will fail and she will never see his hostage again. Her years of endurance will be futile! So, she slowly let loose her hand that squeezed her dress. "I understand," she finally muttered. She tried her best to be respectful but it wasn''t easy!

    "That''s better," Peter Jung said. He rose from his seat and approached his desk. Then he pressed one button on the right.

    They waited for almost a minute until the door was opened and one man walked inside. The man was Daniel Gu, Peter Jung''s right-hand man and also a guard who was in histe thirties. He approached the Prime Minister and bowed when he was a few steps away.

    Peter Jung briefly eyed Shara before he turned to Daniel Gu and said, "Go and bring Shara to meet her."

    Daniel Gu had worked for the Prime Minister for almost 15 years now and he didn''t need further exnation on themand. So, he quickly bowed. "Yes, sir."

    The Prime Minister turned to Shara and thetter made her way to the guard. "Don''t take too long." Peter Jung said and Shara nodded. Then she left the room with Daniel Gu.

    Shara entered the backseat of a car and like always, Daniel Gu also entered and sat beside her. There was a driver in the front who was also one of the Prime Minister''s guard.

    Just before the driver started the car, Shara turned to Daniel Gu with an annoyed face. She knew what will happen as she had gone through this procedure many times. "Do it," she bluntly said with an unpleasant voice.

    "Please excuse me then," Daniel Gu formally said and take out a ck cloth. Then he hooded her so that she won''t be able to see the roads that will lead her to a ce where the hostage was kept. This was the normal procedure in the past ten years. She wasn''t allowed to know the location and if she knew, she might already do something against Peter Jung!

    She wasn''t allowed to bring anything there, especially her phone and any types of weapons, not even a wristwatch. So, she could never guess where they were taking her.

    "Even if it''s ufortable, please bear with it for a while," Daniel Gu said to her and she turned away though she couldn''t see anything.

    "Do I even have a choice?" She said to the man in a sarcastic tone but thetter remained quiet.

    Shara was skilled and the Prime Minister highly valued her. That''s why even the right-hand man of Peter Jung was bound to show her some respect. Then the driver started the car and they set off for their destination.

    Meanwhile, Aston was in his apartment staring at hisptop. His phone which was in loudspeaker mode was ced on the table to his right. When he noticed the movement of the GPS device which was disyed on hisptop, his eyes flickered. "They are moving." He said to the man on the other line.

    "Got it. My men are all set to leave." Leon who was inside the car which was parked metres away from his family mansion responded. He instantly signalled Ryan to inform the other members.

    "I will leave my apartment right away. Let''s set out after ten minutes," Aston said and quickly stood up. He walked inside his room and picked up a handgun which was ced in one of the drawers. He checked the bullets and then put the gun in his waist. By no means, he won''t fail today. He was ready to clear anything or anyone who stood in his way!

    Meanwhile, Leon put down his phone and an idea quickly crossed his mind. "It''s time for a little assurance." He murmured and then made a call.

    Peter Jung was still in his study when he received a call from his son. He answered with a little smirk on his face. "I thought you have forgotten about me."

    "Was it you? Shara is gone and some of my men are injured. Was it your doing?"

    "Why ask me the obvious?" Peter Jung simply said.

    "Father, Shara belongs here! You should stop this."

    Peter Jung sighed. Was he wrong? It seemed like his son still hasn''t gotten over Shara! "You are the one who locked her up against her will. I also see the marks on her legs caused by the chains you put on her." He said in a stern voice.

    "She betrayed me and the organization. I ought to punish her for that. It has nothing to do with you." Leon firmly said, refusing to give in.

    "You should give up on her. She didn''t care about you and before you even know, her life already belongs to me. Just ept that." Peter Jung helplessly sighed once again. When will his son stop behaving this immature?!

    "If that''s the case, you shouldn''t allow her to be a part of the ckhood. Don''t you know that once she bes a member, she has to live ording to the rules?" Leon asked in a challenging tone.

    Shara already started her training with the ckhood before she worked for him. However, Peter Jung thought that it would be a greater chance for him to keep his son in check if Shara was beside him. That''s why he allowed her to be a part of it. Now, he started to regret!

    "Do you think I don''t know about your rules? If Shara wish to left, she can," he argued.

    "I don''t care. Shara still has to pay for breaking the rules. I will make sure to get her back." Leon bluntly said and hang up the call.

    Peter Jung stared at his phone and shook his head. What was he supposed to do with him?!

    Meanwhile, Leon puts away his phone with a nonchnt face. He never wanted to get involved in his father''s business but now that he chose to do it, he was more than determined. It''s more than time for his father to stop and there was no way for him to sit still while Shara was involved. That call will stop his cunning father from having any suspicions on him and he will be able to carry out the n smoothly.

    After a while, he nced at his wristwatch and noticed that ten minutes had already passed. Then he told Ryan to order their members to set out now. While Ryanplied with his order, the driver started the car and they followed Shara''s location which was shown by the GPS device.....

 Chapter 159 - Impossible

    Shara wasn''t sure of it but it seemed like more than an hour had passed since she started riding the car. She thought of the GPS device which was set under the car and the two men who would follow her from a distance.

    Will everything went as nned? She was feeling nervous. The price will be too high if this n failed!

    All she knew was that the ride always took almost 4 hours. She had no idea of the location as she was never allowed to see it.

    Time passed by with her sitting nervously in the car and finally, she heard the sound of the car being pulled over. Did they finally reach the vi? Maybe.

    When she heard the sound of the gate opening, she finally confirmed that they had reached the vi. After a while, she knew that the car door was opened but still being hooded, Daniel Gu helped her out. Finally, the cloth was removed from her head and her vision wasn''t blocked anymore. She finds herself standing before a big familiar vi.

    "I wille and get you after two hours," Daniel Gu said and gestured her to enter the vi. Without even bothering to respond, Shara walked inside while Daniel Gu entered the car again. He will wait there while Shara meets the hostage.

    *

    "The car stopped. I think they reached now," Aston said to Leon through a phone call. He was sitting on his bike with aptop in his other hand.

    "Alright. Send me the address," Leon said and asked, "How many minutes will you need to get there?"

    Aston nced down at the screen of hisptop and said, "Fifteen minutes at most."

    "That means I will need about twenty. See you there and don''t put yourself in danger before I arrived."

    "Alright," Aston Kang responded and ended the call. He sends the address to Leon and put theptop in his backpack before he started driving his bike again.

    Just as he predicted, Aston saw a white vi standing at the distance when he drove for around fifteen minutes. He felt as if he was in the forest. The vi was the only house in the area and it was surrounded by many trees.

    To reach the vi, one must drive for at least half an hour after driving away from the main road! Until now, he never knew that this ce existed in his country! Aston was convinced that Peter Jung owned the ce where he was now - the forest, small mountains in the area and the road which leads to the vi; he owned them all. As such, no one ever came here.

    Aria wasn''t sure of how many guards were in the gate as she was always hooded until she crossed the gate. So, they had to be careful. He stopped his bike and parked it on the side of the road. He must wait for Leon and his men.

    Hiding behind a tree, Aston observed the gate and the two guards who stood on the right and left. He couldn''t see it further, so he wasn''t sure if there were any other guards outside.

    Aria said that there were a few guards inside and outside the vi. So, if they were to make a move, they must be careful. If any of the guards managed to inform the other guards about their attack, Aria and the hostage which she cherished will be in danger right away!

    In no time, Leon and the members of the ckhood arrived and joined him. Leon Jung gets off his car and quickly walked to Aston. "What is the condition?" He asked.

    "There are two guards near the gate but there might also be others. It''s hard to spot them all," Aston replied.

    Hearing this, Leon turned to Ryan and thetter gave him a binocr. Observing the gate and its surroundings by using the binocr, Leon said, "You got it right. They are two."

    "If we approached them, they might inform the guards on the inside," Aston muttered, observing the gate until... an idea crossed his mind.

    "Do you think Aria will finish taking care of the guards in the control room? If not, they will see us the moment we attack the guards on the gate." Aston asked, ncing at the CCTV''s which secured every interior and exterior of the vi.

    Leon nced at his wristwatch and nodded. "She said she will need half an hour at most. It''s been just that since she reached that vi."

    When they suggested for her to carry a hearing device with her, Shara said that she was always thoroughly checked just before she stepped a foot inside the vi and the guards will surely find it out. So, there''s no way to contact Shara right now and Aston was feeling a bit reluctant.

    What if Shara failed? She will be in danger!

    "Trust her, Aston," Leon said when he understood his thoughts. "We''ve trained together ever since we were young and I know how skilled your sister is. She said she can do it and the only choice we have right now is to trust her. You know that we have just half an hour. If not, the guards at the control room will wake up and everything will fail."

    Aston was reminded that they didn''t have a better choice. So, he nodded and share his idea with Leon. The leader of the ckhood nodded and they started carrying out the n.

    Aston and Leon, along with Ryan and one skilled member of the ckhood gets on Leon''s car and started driving towards the gate. The guards at the gate noticed the car and stared it but they couldn''t see through it because all the windows were rolled up.

    Aria said that Peter Jung often go there with her and sometimes, eventer. Maybe the guards thought that the one in such a luxurious car was the Prime Minister. Maybe that''s why they weren''t feeling wary.

    The actor was the one who drove the car and he pulled it over right before the guards while the guards were still staring at the car. The four men on the car nodded at each other and suddenly, they opened the four doors of the car in unison.

    Aston and Leon who were sitting in the direction of the gate, roughly opened the car door, forcing the two guards to the ground. Ryan and the one member quickly get the two guards. One hit on the head and the guards were rendered unconscious. Then they immediately pulled them away.

    Hiding behind the walls near the gate, they waited for almost a minute but there was no sound or movement. Then they finally proved that Shara had finished her task as she said.

    Now it was time to take over the exterior of the vi. Leon gestured his men who were at a distance toe and the members of the ckhood instantlyplied. The members were twelve, excluding Leon and Ryan and they all had a hearing device on their ears.

    "We will enter cautiously and spread in each direction. Go in by a pair of two and look out for each other. If you see the guards, make sure to take them down but be careful not to make any life-threatening injury. They are just hired guards and rendering them unconscious is enough." Leon instructed his men and they all bowed.

    "I will take care of the two men on the car," Leon added. He knew his father right-hand man well and he was confident that he could take him down.

    "I will go with you," Aston promptly said. "Two is better than one."

    Leon nodded with an approving smile and they all went inside and spread in their appointed directions. At the same time, Aston and Leon cautiously approached the car which was parked in one corner to the right.

    They looked around and after confirming that there were no guards around, they rushed to the car and suddenly opened the doors. Aston swiftly takes out his gun and pointed at the two men while they looked at him with a confused yet anxious face.

    "It''s been a while, Mr. Gu," Leon yfully said with a smirk. Eyeing at Aston, they both moved in unison and hit the two men, rendering them unconscious right away. Then Leon ordered two of his men to take care of them. If they wake up and cause a scene before they finished their task, they will be doomed!

    While two of the members take care of the two men in the car, Aston and Leon hurriedly walked to the right and hid behind arge bush.

    "So far, six guards were taken down by my men. Including the two on the gate and the other two on the car, they are 10." Leon said to Aston whose gaze was fixated on a certain thing in the front. Leon followed his gaze and saw the windows.

    "I think I saw Aria inside. There are also a few guards but I can''t see the hostage clearly." Aston said in a low voice. He wouldn''t want to draw unwanted attention by talking loud.

    Leon thought that it would be helpful to know the number of the guards inside, so he cautiously ran back and after a few minutes, he returned with the binocr.

    "This will help us." He muttered and put it on his eyes, observing the inside of the vi through the windows.

    "Shara is in that room and there are also a few guards like you said. One, two, three..." He counted the number of the guards until... he suddenly stopped.

    In a split second, his face turned pale and he quickly shifted the binocr a little to the right again. When he finally saw the face of the hostage clearly, he instantly froze.

    Howe... This was impossible!

 Chapter 160 - Was This A Dream?

    Aston was flustered when Leon suddenly stopped talking. When he shifted his gaze from the windows to Leon who was just beside him, he noticed his pale face. Leon didn''t even move at all. What happened?!

    "Leon, what is it?" He asked, confused. He was fine just a while ago!

    "Leon." He tried his best to maintain a low voice and shook the Young Master of the ckhood. Thetter react as if someone suddenly wakes him up from his sleep. He slowly turned his head to Aston and his face hinted at confusion and agony.

    Suddenly, Leon Jung attempted to stand up but Aston was very quick to hold him back. "What are you doing?" The actor asked. Had Leon lost his mind?!

    "I have to go inside. I need to prove something," Leon murmured and tried to stand up again but Aston tightened his grip on him.

    "Snap out, Leon. If you go inside, everything will be over. Both Aria and the hostage will be in danger," Aston scolded. Right now, he was struggling to keep his voice low. What''s wrong with Leon Jung?!

    When Aston noticed that his words didn''t work on Leon at all, he was afraid that everything will be ruined. Then he observed their surroundings for a while until he grabbed Leon''s hand and pulled him outside. Standing behind the wall, the guards couldn''t see them due to the shield provided by the walls.

    "What''s wrong? You should tell me. You can''t continue in this situation. I won''t allow you to ruin everything." Aston''s voice was calm yet there was a hint of determination in his eyes.

    Leon didn''t say anything. All he did was narrow his eyes at the ground and his expression proved that something was troubling him to a great extent.

    Aston felt too helpless. "Leon, if you are like this, half an hour will be over soon and when that timees, it will be toote to save Aria and the hostage. Do you want them to die because of this?"

    "That''s what I''m thinking about." Leon suddenly grunted much to Aston''s surprise. He looked at the Young Master of the ckhood with his eyes wide opened!

    "What are you saying?" He asked. He was bing more and more confused!

    Leon let out a breath and shifted his gaze to the vi. "We try so hard to save the hostage. Shara will surely make it if she is alone. But why... " He paused and looked at Aston. "Why is the hostage a dead person?"

    A dead person? What nonsense was this?!

    "I don''t understand," Aston uttered. What was he trying to say?!

    "Do you know who the hostage is?" Leon asked and clenched his teeth. "It''s my mother who died years ago!"

    What?! Aston could felt his jaw dropped to the floor! Leon''s mother? Didn''t she die ten years ago?! That''s what he heard. He was too shocked and confused that his mind went nk. He just stood still, staring at Leon with a stupefied face.

    "I need to go there. I have to go and check why my mother who died years ago... is sitting inside that vi." Leon said in a deadly low voice and started walking back to the vi.

    "Leon."

    The potter didn''t answer him. He tried to hold him back but he roughly brushed him away. Then finally, Aston understood why Aria refused to tell them the identity of the hostage even until today morning. She already predicted that if Leon knew the truth, he will behave like this! He wouldn''t be able to stay put!

    When Aston saw Ryan on the right, he gestured him to gather the other members and follow them in. Solely depending on luck, he followed Leon who pushed open the door of the vi. Then he swiftly takes out his handgun and pointed at the two guards who first appeared on the scene.

    "Don''t move!" He warned them in a firm voice. Leon instantly walked through to the room where he saw his mother and Shara. Meanwhile, Aston remained at the entrance, pointing his gun at the two guards.

    When one of the guards tried to take out his gun, Aston pressed the trigger and shot him on the leg, causing the guard to fall to the ground. Hearing the sound of the gunshot, Ryan and all the other members rushed inside.

    The members of the ckhood take care of the two guards while Aston and some guards rushed to the room where Leon entered. The scene he saw in the room put Aston in a daze!

    Leon was pointing his gun at the three guards who were inside the room. One was rendered unconscious and the other two stood still with their hands raised. There were also three handguns lying on the floor. Aston assumed that this was his sister''s doing. She must have made a move when she heard them enter. Leon''s mother was also sitting on the bed and her gaze never left her son.

    However, the one that made Aston flustered the most was another scene. His sister, Aria Min was standing around three steps in front of the guards with both her arms stretched wide to the right and left. She was also staring at Leon and there wasn''t a hint of fear on her face. What was going on again?!

    "You shouldn''t do this." Shara firmly uttered, bravely meeting Leon''s gaze. "I won''t allow you to take a life."

    "Move. They don''t deserve to live." Leon retorted. His voice was so unyielding and there was no sign of backing down.

    "They are just some men hired by your father. Why must you ruin your life by killing them?" Shara argued. "Please... don''t do this. I beg you." She hopefully looked at Leon who was already blinded by rage.

    "They are monsters!" Leon Jung howled. "They don''t deserve any mercy. I will -"

    "Leon."

    He instantly shut his mouth when he heard the soft voice of his mother which he could never forget. It''s been ten years but his mother''s voice still lingered in his ears! After being frozen for a while, Leon slowly shifted his gaze to his mother. Seeing his mother in flesh for the first time in 10 years, a tear rolled down his face.

    His mother, Norina Lee died ten years ago due to an illness. He was also at her funeral and her body was buried right before his eyes. But now... she was sitting there, alive. How was this possible?!

    "Mother." He muttered. Throughout the past 10 years, he used to dream of seeing his mother again, even if it was for just once. What will he say to her if his dream evere true? He always thought of this.

    Will he tell her how much he missed her? Or how much he loves her? His mother was the one he loves the most in this whole world and her death was the hardest thing he ever went through in the twenty-seven years of his life! He barely survived but the depression and trauma never left him since then.

    "Put down your gun, son. I never taught my son to take a life." His mother said to him in a low yet assuring voice. She smiled and nodded at him, telling him that she was okay.

    The second sentence of his mother shook Leon Jung to the core! He was so blinded by rage that he didn''t even know what he was doing! Slowly, he first looked at Shara and then the handgun which he was holding. All this time, Aston and the members of the ckhood keep an eye on the two guards.

    Leon realized what he was currently doing and when he nced at his mother again, he finally put down his gun. Both his hands abruptly fell to the sides as if he suddenly lost his energy! He appeared so lifeless and broken! His mother was alive but his assumption of what happened ten years ago broke his heart to a thousand pieces!

    Meanwhile, Ryan and the other members apprehended the two guards and one unconscious guard. Some went to the control room to get the two guards there. Aston stood still, watching at the scene while Shara rushed to Leon''s side.

    Shara holds Leon who could barely stand on his own. This was too much for him! Will it still be possible to mend the wounds on his heart?

    "Leon, please stay strong. Your mother is waiting for you. She had waited for ten years," Shara said to him in a pleading voice.

    Leon covered his eyes with his hands and let out a breath. When he finally put down his hands, he turned to his mother. Thetter was staring at him all the time, her gaze beckoning him toe to her as she couldn''t do that. Twelve years ago, she already lost her ability to walk due to an illness.

    Seeing his mother''s warm gaze, Leon couldn''t hold back anymore. "Mother," he uttered and rushed to the bed where she was sitting. Then he dropped to his knees and holds her hand.

    Was this a dream? He always dreamed of this moment for the past ten years. He always wished to feel his mother just for once again and now, his dream hade true.....

 Chapter 161 - Cruel Plan

    For the next few minutes, all Leon did was sitting beside his mother, holding her hands or hugged her. He finds it so hard to believe that he would touch her face once in a while just to prove that it was real. His mother was still alive!

    "How is this possible?" He finally spoke up again, breaking the long silence. His gaze was shifted back and forth between his mother and Shara, seeking an answer from the two women. How did a dead persone back to life?

    "We should leave this ce first. When the Prime Minister heard about this, he wille right away," Shara said. "Leon, I will exin everything but we must take your mother to somewhere safe first."

    "Aria is right," Aston promptly supported his sister. "This ce is not safe."

    "Aria?" Leon''s mother said and looked at Shara. "Is he the younger twin you''re talking about?"

    Shara nodded and Norina Lee''s eyes trailed to the actor and look at him with a warm and loving gaze. This took Aston by surprise but he slightly bowed. "I''m Aston Ka... Aston Min." He had lived as Aston Kang for too long and it had be a habit to introduced himself as Aston Kang.

    Leon''s mother nodded once but a warm smile never left her face. Then Leon spoke up. "Let''s leave first then. We will need a ce where my father won''t be able to guess."

    A safe ce. They all fell silent, thinking of such a ce until Aston said, "Let''s take her to Nicole''s house first. There is a secret room and your mother will be safe there. We cane up with a nter."

    Leon gave a quick thought and then said, "Alright. That will do for now." Then they all retreated from the vi in a hurry.

    * * *

    Nicole was in her office but when Aston informed her about the news, she cancelled all her schedules for the rest of the day and rushed home with Edwin. When she reached her house, she waited for Aston and others to arrive.

    In fact, she was taken aback when she heard about Leon''s mother. She had never seen the woman and only saw her photos from the family portrait in the Jung family mansion. She was still alive? It was Peter Jung''s doing?

    To proim his wife as dead and hid her for ten whole years... what kind of monster was he?! It made her realized that this two-faced man will be much worse than she could imagine! Now that she was going up against him, she should raise her guard even higher!

    When Aston and the others finally reached her house, it was already 3 in the evening. By this time, all the other members of the ckhood had returned to the base. Leon and Shara helped the mother in and Aston was following them inside.

    When Aston saw Nicole who approached them, he felt a sense of relief. He was d to see her as thetter would surely be worried again. She already started worryingst night but she never asked him not to go and he was grateful for that. She always understood him though he knew that it wasn''t easy.

    "You''re Nicole Yang, right?" Leon''s mother said to Nicole with her usual warm smile. She must have been guarded and locked up in that vi for 10 years but there was a television there. She always watched the news because her son appeared at times and she didn''t want to miss her only chance to see him though it wasn''t in person. As such, she also saw this young Chairwoman a few times with her son.

    "Yes," Nicole said with a smile and slightly bowed. "I''m so d to meet you."

    "Me too," Norina Lee promptly said. "It seems like I will be troubling you for a while."

    "Please don''t say that. You''re Leon''s mother and that means you''re a family. I''m happy to have someone to live with."

    "Your heart is also beautiful like your face," the mother remarked and Nicole smiled in return.

    Leon was amazed by his mother''s calmness. She will surely have a tough time while being locked up there. Though he knew that his mother was always a tough woman, he didn''t think he would be able to behave the same if he was in her shoes! He was even afraid thinking if she only behaved this way not to make him worry. She did that throughout his childhood!

    After making some arrangements, they decided to let Leon''s mother stay in the guest room for a while. If anything happened, there were guards to take her to the secret room. So, everything must be fine.

    Shara also said that she will stay to look after her. Besides, Peter Jung will also be looking for her soon.

    *

    Leon just walked out of the guest room after spending some time with his mother. It wasn''t time for dinner but his mother had already fallen asleep. As such, he joined Shara, Aston and Nicole in the living room.

    He was now more than curious about the truth. What happened ten years ago which he wasn''t aware of? Why did Shara knew everything and... how did his father use against her?

    Now, just thinking of his father was too tormenting for the young potter! Was he even a human? How can he do this?!

    "I think it''s time for me to know the truth," he said to Shara as he sat beside her. "All this time, you know that my mother is alive and you keep it from me, her only son. However, I won''t judge you, Shara. First, I need to know the truth."

    Aston and Nicole who were sitting opposite them were also curious. They wondered how someone who was supposed to be dead ten years ago was still alive. This was indeed a miracle. A miracle created by someone''s sin.

    Shara remained quiet for a while before she finally started talking about the things that happened ten years ago.

    "One night ten years ago, I happened to hear your father talking with someone on the phone. It waste and I look after your mother who was severely ill at that time. Your father was in his study and I try to tell him that his sick wife is asleep now but... I really don''t expect to hear such a cruel n."

    Shara paused and looked at Leon who was listening to her attentively. "Your mother''s sickness at that time was caused by your father, Leon.

    "She was poisoned and each day, the poison in her body take away her health little by little. I heard that the poison didn''t take effect immediately and to kill a person, one has to take it regrly for years."

    "Are you saying that my mother was poisoned for years?" Leon uttered. Tightly clenching his fist, it was more than hard for him to stay calm!

    Shara nodded with a bit of hesitation.

    "Why?" Leon snapped but the possible reason crossed his mind right away. "To acquire my mother''s wealth?"

    "You also know about your parent''s story, Leon. Though they never said anything, they don''t love each other." Shara paused before she said, "From the very beginning, your father''s purpose was to possess your mother''s wealth. That''s why he poisoned her for years. He never cared about your mother."

    Leon always knew this but nothing about the poisoning issue or his father going after his mother''s wealth from the very beginning. Though his father always tried to act kind and warm towards his mother, it didn''t work most of the time. As a child, he could never understand them.

    "What about the n that you heard?" He asked Shara.

    Shara recalled the n she heard, the exact thing that ruined her life. However, she didn''t regret it at all. She was grateful that she could save Leon''s mother who was a saviour for her. She was the one who gave a new life to an orphan like her.

    "Your father had be impatient and he really needs your mother''s wealth. So, he decided to use a stronger poison that will kill her within three days. He said that because she had been sick for too long, no one will have suspicions. Even your family doctor was on his side. That''s the n I heard. He discussed with Colin Park on the phone."

    Colin Park? Nicole''s eyes flickered. "Director Park was involved?" Those two men didn''t have limits at all!

    "Yes," Shara said. "Those twobined would do anything to gain power and wealth. They always work together in everything."

    "If that''s the case, I''m sure that Colin Park is also involved in our father''s death," Aston firmly said. It''s more than time to end the two men!

    Shara didn''t say anything and only looked at Leon, studying his expression. She could feel how he was boiling with rage on the inside! After staying beside him for more than ten years, she was very good at reading him. She was scared. What if that rage turned him into a different person? While she was thinking of this, Leon spoke up.

    "You submit yourself to my father in exchange for my mother''s life. Is this true?" Leon Jung asked. He still didn''t know how his father made a deal with Shara and how her mother''s death was faked yet his face already turned darker than ever.....

 Chapter 162 - Not Just A Wish

    Shara observed Leon''s face for a while. This was not good. She can feel it but she didn''t know what to do. However, she noticed that he was still waiting for her response and so was Aston and Nicole.

    "Your father caught me overhearing his n. He told me to leave and to nevere back again. If I do that, he said he will turn a blind eye and let me live," she said and met Leon''s fiery gaze. "We were just 17 at that time, Leon. I can''t just let your mother die and I can''t leave you alone either."

    Shara paused and recalled the decision that she made. "I told the Prime Minister that I will do anything if he lets your mother live. I was already trained for more than three years at that time, so I offered my skills and service to him. I pledged that I will do whatever he ordered me to do. If I don''t do that, I won''t be able to save your mother and instead, I might be buried with her."

    "Why didn''t you tell me anything?" Leon grunted. "I know that we were still young at that time but... I can ask for help from my uncle. Do you think he will sit still if he knows the truth?"

    His maternal uncle was the current Master of the ckhood who was still in the hospital with not much time left. He was the adopted son of his mother''s parents, the Lee''s.

    "It''s not that I don''t think of that. Your father''s men watched me all the time. I was told to carry a hearing device with me all the time and even my phone calls were being listened. How can I make a risk and put your mother in danger?" Shara uttered and helplessly sighed.

    "Leon, for me, your mother''s safetyes first at that time and even now, I still feel that way." She added.

    Leon fell silent and narrowed his eyes at the floor. He thought of the depression and trauma he developed due to his mother''s death. He was even rushed to the hospital once and his life was barely saved! All those tormenting years... and now... it made his hatred grew even more! He will never be able to forgive his father.

    "Your father agreed to my proposal but he still needs your mother''s wealth. So, he said that faking her death was the only option." Shara continued. "Your mother was given a pill that would make her pulse disappear for a while. That''s why everyone thought that she was dead. Her body was already brought to that vi before the funeral took ce.

    "I was allowed to visit her at times but... you know the procedure. There were guards with us everywhere. Though most of her illness that were caused by the poison she consumed for years were cured, her legs cannot fully recover. I can''t bring her out of that ce in that condition. Besides, I was alone."

    The house fell silent when they finished hearing the whole story. Even Aston and Nicole were taken aback by the greed and sins of Peter Jung which had no limit. It made them wondered how hard it would be for Leon. Hearing how much of a monster his father was and all the things his father did to his mother... no human being would be able to cope with it well!

    When the silence goes on for more than a minute, Shara was the one who broke it once again.

    "Don''t torment yourself by your father''s crime anymore," she muttered, still staring at Leon who was sitting beside her. "He is not your biological father."

    <em>What?!</em>All the other three darted their eyes to Shara who was making another unexpected revtion! What was she talking about?!

    "What are you saying?" Leon asked, confused. He had never heard of that before!

    When Shara saw the pain beneath Leon''s fiery red eyes, she didn''t want to dy it anymore. Leon was feeling tormented by his father''s action and she should stop this. He deserved better.

    "I overheard your parents arguing," Shara said. After thinking twice, she said, "Your mother was pregnant before getting married but your biological father passed away in a car ident. Then she ended up marrying the Prime Minister. She hoped that he will be a good father for you and that''s the only reason why she married him but... she was wrong. She regrets her decision all her life, Leon."

    Leon Jung''s reaction was a mixture of disbelief and shock. He was not Peter Jung''s biological son? Why did he know nothing about this while Shara knew it all?! For a split second, he even finds itughable!

    "You know it all along?" He asked. He used to think that he was on the same page with Shara but... it turned out that he knows nothing about her. How could she live this way for 10 years?! He even wondered if she was still the same woman he used to know!

    "Your mother asked me to keep it from you. She doesn''t want you to be hurt by the revtion but... I can''t do that anymore, not while being his son is only causing you pain." Shara earnestly said.

    "Leon, do you still remember what you said while I was locked up in that secret room? You said that you wish for him not to be your father but that''s the truth and not just a wish." She added.

    The exact words he said echoed in Leon Jung''s ears. Shara was telling the truth? There wasn''t Peter Jung''s blood in his veins? The Young Master of the ckhood was tight-lipped! His mindpletely went nk!

    He wished for Shara to tell the truth but at the same time, the unexpected revtion created a tingling pain in his heart. Though Peter Jung was such a monster, he was the one who raised him. Though he hated him for everything that he did, he was his father for 27 years now!

    The bond between a parent and child didn''t just depend on blood but the time spent together. Leon''s feelings right now proved that.

    "He will know what happened by now and he will look for me first. I have to leave." Leon suddenly said and rose from his seat.

    "Leon." Shara stood up and nced at him with concern. She hated to see the pain in his eyes!

    "Later, Shara," Leon muttered. "Let''s talkter. Please take good care of my mother."

    Right now, what he needed the most was some time for himself. It was too much and sudden for him to exin everything. Then he made his way to the door and left the house.

    Shara stared at the disappearing form of Leon. She didn''t want him to leave like that but she refrained from stopping him. He needs time and she understood that. After he was out of her sight, she turned to Aston and Nicole. "I will go and stay with Leon''s mother," she muttered and instantly walked to the guest room.

    Now that they were the only ones in the living room, Aston and Nicole finally looked at each other.

    "You don''t look so well," Aston said. "You don''t sleep wellst night?"

    Nicole just looked at him for a few seconds until she nodded. "I was worried. Besides, Peter Jung''s issue bothered me a lot these days."

    Aston smiled and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. "It will be over soon. We will solve both of our parent''s case and end this war."

    "You''re wrong," Nicole said which made Aston raised a brow. Then she added, "It''s not just our parents anymore. Now, Leon''s mother case is also included in a list of his crimes."

    Aston''s smile returned when he heard her. "That''s true."

    "I really hope that it ends soon. I hate it when you and the others are in danger. I''m worried but there''s nothing I can do to help." Nicole said. Her expression a mixture of concern and annoyance.

    "Nothing?" Aston mused. Then he lifted his fingers and gently tapped on the side of her head. "Youe up with a good n and if you seed in fooling those two men, everything will be easier. That''s a great job."

    Nicole finally smiled at his words. "You are always good with words," she remarked.

    Aston shed a proud smile. "That''s a given. I''m a public figure."

    Nicole shook her head at his overconfident nature. "Exactly. That''s why I have be more popr ever since our rtionship was revealed. I have to decline several interview offers each day."

    Aston chuckled. "That means you should thank me for that. Your poprity rises and you don''t have to work for it at all."

    <em>He''s helpless! </em>Nicole let out a sigh. "Let''s not get started. I''m d enough that you have supportive fans as you said. Thanks to that, I''m still alive."

    Aston shook his head but it was soon followed by a peal ofughter. "I think I should quit my career once everything is solved. I''m tired of being busy all the time. I want to have more time for you."

    "Don''t you enjoy your work?" Nicole asked.

    "It''s 50-50. Sometimes, I did and sometimes, I don''t. Besides, I already earned enough even if I decided to not choose a new career."

    "That''s up to you. I will support you whatever your decision is," Nicole said to him with a loving smile.....

 Chapter 163 - Dare To Say That Just Once Again

    It was morning and Nicole was discussing about Peter Jung with her stepmother. She had briefly exined to thetter through a phone call and Garcia Han came to her house to discuss more about it.

    "Are you saying that Peter Jung is the one behind everything?" Garcia Han asked Nicole with disbelief written all over her face. She never once thought of this.

    Peter Jung knew everything about her yet he feigned ignorance all this time?!

    "He is the worst," Nicole said. "You won''t be able to guess the things that he did."

    Garcia Han thought of Peter Jung and Colin Park. The two men whom she thought were just some losers... she was more than stupefied. They worked together in destroying her life?! What a good act they show!

    "What are you trying to do?" She asked Nicole.

    "I''m not sure for now but... everything will be over in a week or two," Nicole responded.

    "It''s a risky move, Nicole. You must be careful." Garcia Han firmly said. She still couldn''t believe how she utterly failed to see through those two men!

    Come to think of it, it was Colin Park who suggested that if Nicole was to get engaged, it would be good if the man was the Prime Minister''s son. After giving a deep thought about it, she agreed that Leon Jung was a good choice. Was that a part of their n too?

    "I know," Nicole said. "I''m not alone, so I will be fine. You should think about yourself. I won''t change my mind about the thing that we discussed before."

    Her words put Garcia Han in a daze. What was she supposed to say? She didn''t know. Why were both Nicole and Carson so hard to deal with? While she thought of these, she was interrupted by the appearance of someone.

    They weren''t alone here? She blinked in surprise, staring at the two women who came out of the guest room.

    Hearing the sound, Nicole turned around and quickly rose from her seat. "You''re up? Do you have a good sleep?"

    Leon''s mother who was sitting in the wheelchair nodded with a smile. "You have a really nice bed. It''s been a while since I have such a good sleep." She paused and briefly nced at Garcia Han. "You have a guest? Did we disturb you?"

    "No, Mrs. Lee. This is my mother. Shees to visit me." Nicole said to the woman with a little smile.

    Her mother? Now that Norina Lee took a clear look at the woman, she finally realized that she used to see her on the news too. The Minister of Justice.

    "She is Leon''s mother," Nicole said to Garcia Han.

    Leon''s mother? The Prime Minister''s wife? Wasn''t she already dead?! Garcia Han just kept staring at the woman with a flustered face.

    "I''ll exinter," Nicole muttered to her in a low voice.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Leon was having an unwanted guest though it was still early in the morning.

    His father kept on calling himst night and he only picked up once. He didn''t even talk to him properly and now, he showed up in his house.

    "Shara disappeared again." Peter Jung said in a stern voice. "Did you plot something with her?"

    All Leon Jung did was standing opposite his father. He didn''t even bother to answer his question and just stood there with an annoyed face.

    "Leon Jung!" The Prime Minister snapped. "I''m really tired of you going against me! I also have my limits."

    "You''re tired?" Leon''s lips curved into a slight smirk. "Then just disowned me. I''m not even your biological son."

    Peter Jung''s face turned pale at his son''s words. How did he...

    "Shara told you?" He asked. "How dare she do that after vowing not to tell you!" He paused, ncing at Leon''s nonchnt face. "Even if we''re not biologically rted, you''re still my son. I raised you that way."

    Leon stood still for a while before he turned his back at his father. "Leave. You''re not weed here."

    "Leon."

    "Just leave before I lose my patience." Leon snapped and then turned around. "Don''t even say that I''m like your own son. That''s soughable."

    The Prime Minister''s eyes grew wide at Leon''s remark. Laughable? He thought that he raised him the best he could. He admitted that he was violent at times but he always wants the best for him. He never thought of him as someone who was not blood-rted to him and he said...ughable? When did things go wrong?!

    "You meet your mother, right?" The words escaped his lips before he could even realize. He regretted it somehow but... he knew very well that his son was the one who made a move yesterday. Aside from him, who would have done such a thing?

    Hearing his father mentioning her mother was enough to make Leon Jung lost his cool! What a shameless being!

    "Just shut up and leave." He uttered in a dangerously low voice. Clenching his fists tightly, he said, "You don''t have the right to talk about my mother."

    "Leon -"

    "You said you raised me like your own son. How could you do that to my mother and still have the audacity to say such things? You know how much my mother means to me! You know how much I suffered when I thought that she was dead!"

    He paused and nced at his father with disgust. "You''re not even a human, just a dreary monster." He snapped.

    Peter Jung was at a loss for words! His son had never treated him this way and the situation was too unfamiliar for him. Monster? Was that how he really thought of him?!

    "Leave now. I don''t even want to see you anymore. You scared me." Leon spatted. He turned around and walked upstairs. Though Peter Jung called his name again and again, he turned a blind eye to it and enter his study.

    The moment he entered his study, he felt as if all his energy were drained out of his body! Pressing his back against the door, he slowly lowered his body until he sat on the floor.

    What did he do wrong for his life to be such a mess? What was he supposed to do now? He felt too lost to the point where he felt it tormenting.

    *

    Peter Jung walked out of Leon''s house and entered the backseat of his car.

    Throughout his way back to his house, he couldn''t even think properly. His son''s cold and cruel demeanor which he received for the first time... he can''t get it off his mind!

    Even if they weren''t biologically rted, though he mightck in many ways, he truly cared about him. Why can''t Leon see that? Why?!

    He was the type of person who always knew what he did but... for the first in his life, Peter Jung felt lost. How was he supposed to handle this matter?

    It seemed like Leon truly hated him now and that was thest thing he wanted.

    He reached his house after riding for forty minutes and gets off his car. Even when he entered his house, he felt so weak. It was only then he realized that Colin Park was waiting for him. He didn''t even say anything and instantly walked up to his study and Colin Park followed him up.

    "What did he say? Did he do it?" Colin Park asked as soon as they enter the study. However, Peter Jung didn''t respond and stood near his desk, with both his hands pressing against it.

    Colin Park could instantly guess that the meeting didn''t go well. It really was Leon Jung''s doing?

    "What would we do now?!" He eximed. "What if he cases a file about this? We will be doomed!"

    Peter Jung didn''t say anything and just stood still. This made Colin Park even more desperate! All the work they put in for years was about to be futile! How could he possibly be still?!

    "This is not good, Prime Minister! He keeps on creating trouble for us. He is not even blood-rted to you and we should just end him when I suggested! If we did that, this won''t happen -"

    Colin Park couldn''t continue as Peter Jung grabbed a knife on the desk and pressed him against the wall.

    Peter Jung was pressing the knife against his throat and he looked at him with fear!

    "Sir - "

    "I already warned you not to say that." Peter Jung said in a low voice. His face was darkened and when he pressed the knife against Colin Park with a bit more force, blood forced its way out and thetter clenched his teeth in pain.

    "Please forgive me. I don''t mean to say that." Colin Park uttered, panicked.

    "Dare to say that just once again and I will kill you." Peter Jung warned and withdraw the knife.

    Colin Park didn''t dare to move or say anything. He stood there with his back still pressing against the wall. His face was paler than ever!

    "I will think of a way to solve this matter. Leave." Peter Jung said in a cold voice and Colin Park left the house in a hurry.....

 Chapter 164 - Im The One Who Needs Him More

    "I really wished toe. I don''t even feel Iike working."

    Leon was sitting all alone in his study. Pressing his phone against his ear, he was talking to Shara who was at Nicole''s house.

    "Your father might tell his men to tail you. You should be careful for now." Shara calmly told Leon. Though thetter called her first after leaving like thatst night, he didn''t mention anything about what they saidst night. Maybe he was still not ready.

    "It''s unfair, right? I finally got to see my mother again after ten years. But I can''t even meet her when I wish to," Leon uttered.

    His hatred for his father was growing more and more and he didn''t know what to do. If only the hatred didn''t hurt him too, it would be better for him.

    "I will put her on the phone. You should talk with her," Shara said and handed the phone to Norina Lee who was sitting in a wheelchair beside her.

    The mother took the phone with a little smile and put it next to her ear. "Leon."

    Shara slightly smiled and left the room to give her some privacy.

    "Mother, are you doing fine there?" Leon promptly asked. His face brightened a bit when he heard the familiar calm voice of his mother.

    "Not even a day passed since we parted." Norina Lee said with a smile. "I''m doing fine, son. Just take good care of yourself."

    Leon remained silent for a while, debating if he should say what he had on mind. After a few seconds, he finally said, "Shall we make Father pay for what he did? I don''t think I can endure if this war goes on."

    Now, it was his mother''s turn to fell silent. Despite having many things on mind, she maintained a calm face. Even when Leon was a child, he always tried to live up to his father''s expectation. She knew how much the little boy liked his father though thetter was never good at being a father. Wouldn''t it be too cruel for him if he had to fight against his father? After all, Peter Jung was the one who raised him.

    "I know he is wrong but... wouldn''t that be too cruel for you?" she asked. She keeps on wondering how their lives might be better if she didn''t marry and raised Leon alone. All she wanted was to give her son a father and a family so that people won''t look down at him saying that he was born out of wedlock. That''s the kind of society they lived in.

    Leon took a deep breath and thought of all the crimes that his fathermitted. "I can endure it if we are just the ones who are hurt by him but... " he paused, feeling hesitant to continue. However, he thought that his mother must know, so he continued by saying, "He not only destroyed Nicole''s family but also killed Aston and Shara''s father. These are too much, Mother."

    The usually calm Norina Lee clenched her fists when she heard her son. Peter Jung also did such things?! She always hated herself for failing to see through him and it was only getting worse and worse!

    "For your sake, I can ignore what he did to me but not those you mentioned. It''s too unfair for the victims and their families," Norina Lee firmly said. She still finds it hard to believe that she married such a monster!

    Leon rose from his seat. He walked towards the window and nkly stared at the outdoors. "Whenever I see Aston, Nicole and even Shara, I feel too ashamed. Each one of them is dear to me but... for them, I might just be the one who reminds them of my father and their family tragedies. I don''t even know what to do."

    Norina Lee finds it hard to listen to her son''s words. She wondered how much he would go through in thest ten years where she was absent from his life. It made her felt bitter but still, she forced a little smile. "I''m d that you have grown up into a kind man despite my absence. I always worry a lot.

    "What if his father''s influence on him grew deeper and deeper? What if he struggled a lot?" She paused and said, "However, I always concluded that you won''t be like him as long as you remember my teachings."

    Leon wondered how much he struggled to be different from his father. Growing up, he saw how his father handled things and it was more than easy to follow in his footsteps as he was raised that way. However, he didn''t want such a life, all thanks to his mother''s teachings. Now that he heard his mother''s words, he felt as if all his struggles paid off. He was d and he felt relief.

    "I used to think that I will hear such words from you in the afterlife. It still feels like a dream." He muttered.

    "I used to be scared too," Norina Lee said. "Thinking if I don''t have a chance to say those words to you. I''m d that I finally got the chance."

    Her mother''s words made Leon''s eyes teary red. Briefly covering his eyes with his left hand, he said, "Wait for just a while, Mother. I will make sure that my father pays for all his crimes. After that, I wille for you." His voice was low but there was a hint of determination in it.

    *

    After talking to her son, Norina Lee puts down the phone and talked with Shara. She asked thetter about Nicole''s family and what Peter Jung did to them.

    Shara told the mother about the things that Nicole said to them the day before yesterday. That night when she was in the secret room with Leon, Nicole told them about her stepmother''s story and Peter Jung''s involvement. Another crime by the Prime Minister and it truly shocked both she and Leon.

    "Nicole went through a lot," Shara said in a low voice. "It''s a miracle that she still wants to defend her stepmother."

    Shara never had good feelings about the Minister of Justice as she knew many things about her from Leon. However, after hearing her story, she somehow understood her. She also had a brother and if Aston ever died a wrongful death, she was sure that she would seek revenge and that might even blind her just like Garcia Han.

    Norina Lee thought of how Nicole introduced her stepmother to her a while ago. "They are so pitiful," she murmured and looked at Shara. "Don''t you know that blood is not the only thing that bonds a child and a parent together? Leon is one example and so is my brother. Nicole turns out to be the same as them.

    "You are also the same. Though I''m not your real mother, you treated me like one and you suffered so much just to keep me safe. I don''t know how I can repay you."

    Shara quickly shook her head. "Don''t say that. If you don''t appear in my life, I don''t think I will live to see this day. I''m still alive, thanks to you."

    Norina Lee slightly smiled. "When I brought you to my home, I never know that you will be a saviour for both me and my son. You and Leon really grew up well." Then she holds Shara''s hands. "I heard what Peter Jung did to your father but... can I be greedy and ask you just this?"

    Shara''s eyes grew a bit widened, taken aback by Leon''s mother actions. Then thetter continued by saying, "Please promise me that you will never give up on my son. I know that he is hard to handle at times and right now, he is having a hard time. You already stayed beside him for years and he is more than dependent on you. Though I''m back to his life, I don''t think he will be able to be happy without you."

    "Mother -"

    "Please don''t judge him for his father''s crime and look at just him. He already suffered so much." Norina Lee said in a low voice.

    Shara looked at the mother for a while before she slightly smiled and hugged her. "Rest assured. What you''re scared of, I can assure you that it won''t happen. Leon isn''t the only one who feels that way. I grew up with him and I can''t imagine a life without him. I actually think that I''m the one who needs him more. He means so much to me."

    Her words put Leon''s mother at ease. She was feeling too scared when she heard that Peter Jung was the one who killed Shara''s father. She knew and feel how much Shara meant to her son and if Peter Jung''s crime gets in the way of the two, it would be more than tormenting for them while they already suffered so much!

 Chapter 165 - To Repay The Kindness

    Garcia Han had just returned to her house after talking with Nicole. She still has to work but her schedule wasn''t that packed for the day and it was still notte. When she walked inside, much to her surprise, she saw Carson sitting on the couch.

    She recalled thest time she talked to him. It was when she realized that he met with Nicole. She was so angry and disappointed with his actions. She left after expressing her disappointment and since then, she had avoided him and his calls. Why did he suddenly show up now?

    "What are you doing here?" She asked, walking towards the couch where he was sitting. Thetter turned to her and when he saw her, he rose from his seat.

    "It''s been days, Garcia. I can''t hold back anymore and I''m worried too," Carson Jun said. Garcia Han had already stopped walking and he was the one who walked closer to her.

    Garcia Han remained silent but her keen gaze observed him. It''s just a few days but why did he look so thin and weak? She had never seen him this way before! The Carson Jun she knew was always a strong person. Staring at his pale face, she could feel the stinging pain in her heart. He was having a really hard time and... it was all because of her.

    "Carson, you shouldn''t do that. You know how I feel. You know me the best," she muttered. She still couldn''t forgive him for what he did but... his weak and pale appearance forbids her from being harsh to him. After all, he was the man whom she loved for two decades now.

    Carson Jun understood what she was talking about. Somehow, he felt tight-lipped. Maybe because he still didn''t change his mind too. He can''t allow her to suffer.

    "You still don''t agree with me, right?" Garcia Han said. She knew him too well and even now, she could tell what''s on his mind.

    "You know I can''t do that. I always support you no matter what your decision is, but not this," Carson Jun uttered.

    His voice was so desperate which made Garcia Han''s heartache even worse than before. However, she can''t give in. She didn''t dare.

    "You know how hard it was for me when I decide to take thew into my own hands despite being aw graduate. But what could I possibly do? At that time, the opposing sides were too big to challenge for an orphan with no power like me. I did everything to avenge my brother because it would be unfair if I didn''t do anything and Nicole... " she paused and took a deep breath.

    "After all those years, how can I just live on as if nothing happened? It would be unfair for her too. I''m not that shameless, Carson." She continued in a low voice.

    "That''s not what Nicole want."

    "I know," Garcia Han muttered. "That''s why I''m feeling even more guilty. It''s so tormenting and I don''t even know what to do."

    Garcia Han thought of all the things she did to her stepdaughter, all to avenge her brother. After all those things happened... how can she still not want to make her pay? She thought of the little girl who liked her so much and used to stick next to her all the time. The little Nicole used to have a bright and cheerful smile until... she killed that smile and reced it with fear.

    She thought that she deserved it even if Nicole hated her to death. She would surely do that if she was in her shoes but... she was willing to let it go! She didn''t show anything but she was more than taken aback when Nicole introduced her to Leon''s mother as her mother just an hour ago. She didn''t deserve that!

    "Nicole truly cared about you," Carson spoke up after almost a minute of silence. Then he continued by saying, "Do you know why she is willing to let it go? It''s because she doesn''t want to see you in prison. Your decision will only hurt both of you."

    Carson''s words put Garcia Han in a daze. She already knew that and that''s why she was torn. It was hard for her too. She even thought that it might be better if Nicole really wished to see her suffer!

    "I also have one more reason foring here."

    Garcia Han was a bit flustered when she heard what Carson said. Another reason?

    "What is it?" She asked, confused. She can''t think of any possible reason.

    Carson Jun think twice and then said, "I talked with Nicole on a phonest night."

    Garcia Han slightly frowned. "What did you two n again this time? I -"

    "Let me finished first," Carson said in a serious face that even surprised Garcia Han. Why did he be so serious all of a sudden?

    "She said that she already secured proof for some crimes of Peter Jung and Colin Park but... she still needs to work on one thing," Carson Jun told Garcia Han.

    "One more thing? Did she tell you what it is?" Garcia Han promptly asked. Peter Jung was a dangerous person and she scared for her stepdaughter''s life if anything goes wrong!

    "She said that Peter Jung was the one behind the death of her boyfriend''s father. However, they don''t know the details and they are still working on finding some clues."

    Aston Kang''s father? Garcia Han realized that she knew nothing about the actor, let alone his family. "Peter Jung killed Aston Kang''s father?"

    "That''s what Nicole said, but... do you have any idea of who the father was?" Carson asked her. His gaze never left her the whole time.

    Garcia Han raised a brow. "What do you mean? I know nothing about Aston Kang."

    Carson Jun remained quiet for a while before he said, "I told Nicole that I will help her in whatever way I can. Then she told me the name of Aston Kang''s father." He made a deliberate paused and continued by saying, "It''s Ethan Min."

    Garcia Han was still feeling confused by what Carson said until... her eyes suddenly grew wide opened in shock. "Ethan Min? That police officer?" In a split second, disbelief was written all over her face!

    Carson nodded. "It''s that detective."

    Being too shocked by the revtion, Garcia Han involuntarily took a step back and shook her head. "How is that possible?" she murmured.

    "We used to search for the Min twins but it turns out that one of them is Aston Kang. He is the Aston Min that we searched for years," Carson Jun said.

    "Then what about Aria Min?" Garcia Han quickly asked. She just realized that it had been years since the namest escaped her lips.

    "I don''t know about that," Carson replied. Thinking of his conversation with Nicolest night, he said, "I don''t say anything to Nicole. I want to discuss with you first."

    "Ethan Min''s death is always a mystery for us. We used to think that it was the doing of Zachary Yang but... it turns out that Peter Jung was the one behind it. Nicole said that Colin Park might also get involved but she didn''t have proof," he added.

    Garcia Han stood still, recalling her memories of the kind police officer she first met 20 years ago. Aston Kang was his son?

    To repay the kindness that Ethan Min showed to her, she tried to seek out his two children after his death, hoping that she could help them somehow. However, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack and she eventually gave up after years of searching. She still couldn''t believe that his son was that actor whom her stepdaughter was dating!

    "What will we do?" Carson asked Garcia Han. He felt lost too. When he learned about thisst night, it was too unexpected and he didn''t know what to do. How did things turn out this way? Why was everything a mess?!

    Standing still in her ce, Garcia Han was absorbed in her thoughts. After what seemed to be forever, she suddenly said, "I have to know more about what Peter Jung did."

    "It seems like Peter Jung still doesn''t know about Aston Kang''s identity. If he realized that Ethan Min''s son knew what he did to his father, the Prime Minister won''t be still. That means both Aston Kang and Nicole will be in danger," Carson Jun promptly said.

    Hearing his words, Garcia Han tightly clenched her fist. "I won''t let him have his way anymore." She firmly said and looked at Carson. "I have to meet Aston Kang."

    Carson raised a brow. "Right now?"

    Garcia Han nodded. "I don''t think we have time to lose."

    "Shall Ie with you? He knows everything about Nicole and he won''t wee you."

    "No. I''ll go alone. No matter how he thinks of me, I''m d that I finally got the chance to meet Ethan Min''s son. So, I''ll be fine," Garcia Han said. She forced a little smile, hoping to give Carson some assurance and left her house again.....

 Chapter 166 - Because Of Me

    Aston Kang didn''t expect to have a guest though it was his day off. What''s more, the unexpected guest was Garcia Han. Why did she suddenly show up unannounced? What did she want? He was feeling quite lost.

    Of course, he wasn''t happy to meet her. He couldn''t forget all the harm this woman caused to his lover. However, he still let her in despite the confusion and hatred.

    Sitting alone on a couch with an uneasy feeling, Garcia Han was trying her best not to appear nervous. She was always good at that but... she finds it so hard this time. Maybe because she was finally meeting the son of Ethan Min.

    While she was busy trying to keep herself in check, Aston came out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee and ced it on a small table before her. There was a subtle smile on her lips when she saw this. "Thank you," she muttered.

    Aston took a seat on another couch opposite her. ncing at Garcia Han, he said, "I don''t expect to have you here."

    "I know," Garcia Han responded. "I also know that you won''t be pleased to see me."

    "That''s right," Aston Kang simply said.

    Despite his frank yet bitter response, Garcia Han remained calm. For the next few seconds, she didn''t say anything but observed him. His behaviour, his facial features and even the way he talked with honesty... they were just like his father. Why didn''t she noticed their resemnce sooner?

    However, it wasn''t her fault. She had only met him two times and both weren''t a pleasant encounter.

    Aston Kang was taken aback by the action of the Minister of Justice. What had gotten into her?!

    "What brings you here?" he asked. Though he was amazed, he tried his best not to show it.

    When Garcia Han heard his voice, she just realized what she was doing. She instantly shifted her gaze from him and briefly narrowed her eyes. What would she say? Would it be best if she gets straight to the point? What if he didn''t like to hear it? She wasn''t the type to over-worry. However, this time, she can''t help but feel that way!

    "I heard about what Peter Jung did to your father." She finally spoke up and her words made Aston raised a brow.

    Nicole had asked him if it would be alright for her to tell her stepmother or Carson Jun as it could affect their n. He said that he was okay with it. However, he didn''t expect the stepmother to visit him because of that.

    "Is that the reason why you came?" He still couldn''t believe it. Why was the Minister of Justice always soplicated?!

    Garcia Han hesitated to speak up for a while until she finally said, "No. I came because I know your father."

    Her response shook Aston to the core! Did she just say that she knew his father? Was that even possible? For a split second, he even thought that she was lying. However, he quickly brushed away the thought. Why would she lie about this? She won''t gain anything from it!

    "What do you mean?" he asked, confused.

    Garcia Han slightly smiled before she lifted the cup and took a sip of the coffee that Aston served her. When she put down the cup, her smile faded. "If Peter Jung was really the one who killed your father, then... I think he died because of me."

    She withdrew her hands and put them on her thighs before she nervously squeezed her dress. She always wondered if this day woulde. It was one of her main worries for many years and now that it finally happened, she was fine with it no matter what reaction she would receive.

    Aston didn''t understand her words at all. His father died because of her? What was she trying to say?! However, his face still turned a bit sour thinking of the many possibilities. "You should exin so that I could understand," he uttered in a firm voice.

    Everything was also too sudden for Garcia Han and it took her a few seconds to nod in agreement. "I bet you already heard about my story from Nicole," she started and Aston nodded.

    "That''s true."

    "When my brother died, I couldn''t get the chance to meet Nicole''s father who was the Chairman of Yang Group at that time. Colin Park still didn''te to me and exin. So, I was feeling lost. It was during that time that I met your father. He was the only police officer who was willing to listen to the story of an orphan like me," Garcia Han continued.

    "Are you saying that my father was the one who was in charge of your brother''s case?" Aston promptly asked.

    "The case was never filed," Garcia Han corrected him and continued by saying, "I was trying to do that but Colin Park came to me. You know the story he made up, all to add my hatred so that I would perfect his n.

    "This might sound like an excuse but I don''t have much choice at that time. The opposing side was powerful enough to suppress the media and even the police forces. Though your father was willing to help me, I don''t trust in thew anymore. That''s why I gave up on filing the case and chose another way."

    Aston remained quiet but Garcia Han''s words lingered in his ears. Somehow, he understood how Garcia Han might feel at that time. He also had a hard time growing up. The world was never kind to an orphan with no power or someone to rely on! Then one thing crossed his mind. "That incident happened two years before my father''s death. How were they connected?"

    Garcia Han thought of the only time she wavered after deciding to avenge her brother in her own way. Eighteen years had passed since then yet she could never forget it. Then she spoke up, responding to Aston''s question.

    "I thought that your father would just move on and forget about the incident but... he proved me wrong. He called me two yearster. I already changed my name but he said he tried hard to find me.

    "I was already somitted to getting revenge and at that time, I already started seeing Nicole''s father as nned but... he told me that he was still investigating the incident and that there was something suspicious. He asked to meet with me.

    "It wasn''t easy for me to ept his request as I already went too far but... I want to know what he finds out. So, I agreed to meet him. However, he didn''t show up at the time and ce to which we agreed.

    "For a while, I even thought that he was just ying around but... I heard about him through the news. He was charged for bribery and falsely using his uniform and authority as a police officer to help some criminals inmitting crimes. He was branded as a traitor of the police forces."

    Aston shut his eyes when he heard thest sentence of Garcia Han. Eighteen years passed but... just the mention of it was still enough to make him feel the pain. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and looked at Garcia Han again. "Do you believe that?" he asked.

    If his father was the one who was willing to hear her out; if he was the one who never gave up on the case for two whole years... then at least, she would trust her father, right?

    Garcia Han quietly nced at Aston before she said, "At first, I was confused. However, when I thought about it, it seemed fishy to me. I don''t believe in the news but I could never reach your father since then. At that time, I thought that it was the doing of Zachary Yang, but... if that''s the case, he will also know my identity. That''s why I can''t be sure.

    "But still, I look for your father in secret. I heard that he was out on bail but he will soon face a hearing. However, he passed away before I got to meet him."

    Garcia Han thought of how that mystery made her wavered. She spent days wondering what might be the suspicious thing that the detective talked about. However, her will for revenge was already so strong that she ended up moving forward again. She only realized the truth 18 yearster but... it was toote!

    Did Ethan Min find out the truth during the two years? Was that why Peter Jung killed him?!

    Aston still didn''t say anything. He sat with his eyes slightly lowered. He had many questions but... each one of them only added to the rage which he tried so hard to suppress! Was that the reason why Peter Jung killed his father? To cover up his crimes?!

    "For years, I used to wonder if that was because of me. Did he die because he investigated my brother''s death? I used to ask myself that question," Garcia Han spoke up again.

    Looking at Aston who was trying his best to get hold of himself, she said, "No matter what, he was a reliable and kind police officer who was approachable for everyone. At that time, he was the only one who made me believe that there is still kindness and justice in this world but... I failed to live that way."

 Chapter 167 - The Heavy Mask

    "Putting aside other things, I''m d that you tell me this. If not, I will still be distracted, thinking what was the mystery that led to my father''s death."

    Aston spoke up after what seemed to be forever and his words put Garcia Han in a daze. She was expecting a cold reaction and even hatred but... the actor was very calm towards her. She even wondered why she received the kindness she never deserved. First, it was from Nicole and now, it was Ethan Min''s son.

    What if she didn''t meet Ethan Min? She used to think of this question many times. What if she didn''t talk with him or... if she just trusts in him and pursues justice through thew for just once? Will he still die? Now, seeing Aston his son, she was feeling more guilty than ever!

    "I know I have a bad impression on you and most of it is true, but I want to tell you that I always wanted to repay your father as I felt responsible for his death. You may not know this but I searched for you and your twin sister for years because I hope I could help you. However, I failed. I can''t find both of you anywhere," she said and asked, "Did you find your sister Aria Min?"

    Aston nced at Garcia Han with a flustered face. She look for them? She also knew his sister''s name! Was she telling the truth?!

    "Is that a question which I shouldn''t ask? If that''s the case, I''m sorry. I should have been more thoughtful," Garcia Han promptly said when she saw his reaction but... Aston shook his head.

    "It''s not that. You reminded me of Nicole." He paused and continued by saying, "I think I finally know why Nicole is determined to let go of the things you did."

    Hearing this, Garcia Han narrowed her eyes and nervously clenched her fingers. "Nicole has a kind heart ever since she was a child. That''s why. I always tell her not to be so soft but... it never worked."

    "I also used to think that was the reason but not anymore," Aston said and asked, "Have you ever killed a person, Minister?"

    Garcia Han bit her lip and maintained her silence for a while before she finally said, "No, but I don''t think Nicole would think that way."

    "What do you mean?" Aston asked, confused.

    "After Nicole''s father death, Yang Group faced many problems. Because of immense pressure and business attack from otherpanies, there were several times when Yang Group was on the verge of bankruptcy. However, I tried my best to save it.

    "Even after Nicole took over, the war still goes on. Do you know that there were many times when those bigpanies used the smaller ones to attack us while still saving their faces?

    "Nicole didn''t know about this because I was still the one who had real power in thepany back then. I used to tell her to end the smaller ones who were the pawns of the biggerpanies who came after us. After she did that, the biggerpanies turned their back on the smaller ones who served as their pawns. As a result, three businessmen already took their life."

    "Nicole med herself for those suicides," Aston quickly said and Garcia Han nodded.

    "She never knew that they took their lives because their real masters abandoned them and... I never bother to tell her the truth despite knowing how much she suffered because of the misunderstanding." She paused and said, "Do you still think I deserve her kindness? I don''t think that way."

    Aston paused for a while and said, "I agree with Nicole''s decision, whatever it is. If she is willing to let it go, I think there is a reason. Maybe she still can''t forget the warmth you made her felt when she was just 8."

    The warmth? Why would the memories from 17 years ago hold Nicole back from punishing her? Garcia Han couldn''t understand. However, when she thought of Aston''s first sentence, she slightly smiled and said, "You''re so simr to Carson."

    "Nicole often said that too. She alwaysined saying that even her taste in men is very simr with you," Aston muttered with a little smile on his face.

    Hearing this, there was a genuine smile on Garcia Han''s lips. Nicole said that? She finds it quite funny.

    "About my twin sister, I already reunite with her and... I bet you already met her." Aston paused and said, "She is the one who is staying beside Leon."

    His revtion made Garcia Han''s eyes grew wide. "That woman?" She felt confused yet amazed.

    "Yes, that''s Aria," Aston said with a nod.

    Garcia Han recalled seeing the woman in Nicole''s house earlier. The Min twins were just around her yet she didn''t know anything despite searching for them for years! But she wasn''t to me. It''s just that they had grown up and changed a lot too.

    "It''s quite easier and felt more good to talk with youpared to before, Minister," Aston remarked when he noticed the expression on her face. Right now, the Minister of Justice was just like Nicole. Easy to read and transparent.

    "Is that so? Maybe because I have removed the heavy mask which I wore for two decades. Throughout my life, I never felt as light as I did now," Garcia Han promptly replied with a small yet genuine smile.

    "Then you should give Nicole the chance to feel that way too. Please listen to her for once," Aston said. His voice calm yet his expression was more than sincere.

    "Nicole have you. There''s nothing I can do for her," Garcia Han responded and break away from Aston''s serious gaze.

    Aston thought about it for a while and conclude that it would be the best way. Then he said, "Do you know that even before Nicole proved her father''s innocence, she really wished for you to care about her? She even... " He paused and gave a second thought. Then he continued by saying, "Even that kidnapping incident a few weeks ago, I nned that with her."

    Garcia Han raised a brow when she heard Aston''s words. "What do you mean?" she asked, dumbfounded.

    Aston hesitated for a while before he said, "She wants to know how you really feel. She wants to know if you care about her or not. That''s why she does such a thing and put herself in danger but... things go wrong and she was even hospitalized for that.

    "So, I hope you can consider how she truly feels before you make a decision. I don''t want her to be hurt and I think you also feel that way," he added.

    *

    It had been almost an hour since Garcia Han left and Aston was all set to leave his apartment. His new house was supposed to be readyst week but because he was too fixated on his sister''s case, the process gets dyed. However, he was told that everything will be done after a day or two.

    It was around 10 a.m. when he left his apartment. Driving his car for a while, it was almost 11 a.m. when he reached a certain mansion. However, he was quite surprised when he noticed that there were no guards. Feeling quite confused, he still pressed the doorbell and the gate was instantly opened. Then he made his way inside the gate and then to the mansion.

    Opening the door of the mansion, it was Cassandra Lim who weed him. "Aston Kang, what brings you here?" The Moyan Boss asked him with her usual unpleasant voice.

    "I want to discuss something with you. Are you free now?" Aston asked.

    "Yeah, but... " Cassandra stared far behind him and frowned. "You should have brought your girlfriend with you."

    Aston let out a sigh. "She is a busy person. Besides, I prefer that you don''t meet many times. She won''t learn anything from you."

    Cassandra Lim red at him and he quickly looked away, feigning innocence.

    "Seems like you''re the one in need today. You should at least behave if that''s the case. You make me want to throw you out," Cassandra Lim uttered in a cold voice.

    Aston quickly lifted both his hands at his shoulder level. "Alright. I will behave." He chuckled and asked, "Then can we talk? It''s important and urgent too."

    Cassandra Lim sighed before she nodded. "Come and have a seat."

    Aston shed a little smile and walked towards the living room until... he saw a person walking out from the kitchen. Was that... Nathan?

    "Nathan?" He muttered the name of his friend and stared at him with a bewildered face. Nathan Woo was in the house of Cassandra Lim? It''s not just that! Nathan was wearing an apron on top of his ck buttoned-down shirt with folded sleeves.

    What''s this? Did they already get back together? But they treated each other like strangers just the day before yesterday! Now it was his turn to look at the two, demanding an answer from them.....

 Chapter 168 - Youre Different From Him

    "You came?" Nathan nced at his friend with an awkward smile. Why did he suddenly show up at Cassandra''s house? He didn''t expect to see him here of all ces!

    Aston turned around, ncing back at forth between Cassandra and Nathan. Then he finally asked, "What''s going on here?"

    "It''s simple," Cassandra promptly said. "We get back together."

    For real? But when?!

    "The day before yesterday, after we met in your apartment." It was Nathan who spoke up this time. Was he reading his friend''s mind? Maybe.

    He should''ve tell Aston right away as the actor was the one who always got caught up between them. He wanted them to be on good terms and now that it happened, he should be the first to know about this. However, Nathan was also busy making up to Cassandra since that night while Aston was busy with his sister.

    Nathan thought as if he was caught doing something bad. He recalled himself still saying something negative when Aston told him that it would be okay for him to ept Cassandra again. Now, this happened.

    Even the Reyon Boss didn''t n to get back together with Cassandra. However, it can''t be help as when he suddenly saw her in Aston''s apartment that night, he lost the control which he holds on to for almost a decade!

    "I''m d," Aston finally spoke up again. Then he approached Nathan and briefly hugged him once. "You finally muster your courage after years."

    "It''s all thanks to you," Nathan quickly said with a smile.

    "It must take you quite an exnation to give us this day," Cassandra yfully said to Aston. She was now standing beside Nathan who slightly frowned at her words. There she goes again!

    Aston briefly nced at Nathan before he turned to Cassandra. "If Nathan didn''t care about you, it will be useless no matter how much I exined to him," he simply said.

    Nathan nodded in approval and Cassandra Lim frowned. "You always take each other''s side. I should have already known that."

    The two friends chuckled at her words. It was just like the past when the three of them used to chat and banter around all the time. The only difference now was that they weren''t that young anymore. Many things happened and some even broke them apart but now, everything had been solved.

    "So, what brings you here?" Cassandra Lim asked Aston once again.

    Aston thought of what Cassandra had asked her when she told him about his father. She wanted him not to reveal that she was the one who gave him the information. Now with Nathan''s presence, he wasn''t sure if it was okay to discuss it.

    When Cassandra noticed him hesitating, she said, "I''m okay with it whatever the reason is. I don''t have anything to hide from Nathan. I won''t do that anymore."

    Hearing her words, Nathan''s lips curved into a satisfying smile. Cassandra had never said that before. She was always a secretive person ever since they met and he always thought that he didn''t know her enough. Now that he heard her saying such things, he was feeling more than grateful!

    Aston thought about it for a while and said, "I hear some more information about my father. I''m sure that it''s connected with his sudden death."

    Nathan was feeling quite confused while Cassandra Lim raised a brow. "Really? How?" she quickly asked him. She was also currently working on it and she was seeing some improvements.

    "It''s a long story and... it''s beyond my imagination," Aston responded. Who would have thought that Garcia Han suddenly showed up in his apartment and tell him the story of his father which he never heard before?

    "Then let''s sit down first," Cassandra promptly said and looked at Nathan. Thetter nodded once with an assuring smile and she smiled back at him despite feeling uneasy. When will she be free of the worries caused by her adoptive father''s crime?

    *

    A few minutes passed and Aston already told everything to the couple who were sitting opposite him. Just like how he was stupefied when he heard it from Garcia Han, Cassandra and Nathan were also in bewilderment! Everything was connected?

    "What will you do? It happened years ago and it will be hard to find concrete evidence," Cassandra Lim said. Though they were finding out the truth bit by bit, she felt like everything had be more and moreplicated.

    "I''m not sure of that. As you said, it happened a long time ago and I feel lost. I don''t even know where to start," Aston replied. Despite knowing that Peter Jung was the one on the other end of this maze, he can''t find any road that would take him to the Prime Minister and the feeling was troubling and tormenting.

    "I only keep in touch with a very few of my father''s men from that time. Besides, most of them already passed away and among the living, only two or three are willing to tell me about this. But they don''t know much," Cassandra paused and sighed. "It would be a relief if my father''s former right-hand man is willing to talk with me. I''m sure that he will be able to help us but he won''t say anything about what my father did."

    "You met him?" Aston asked to which Cassandra nodded.

    "Yesterday, but he''s a loyal man. He won''t just spill it out just because my father is dead." Looking at Aston, she said, "I n to meet him again once. He is always a good mentor for me and we have a good rtionship. I''ll try to persuade him once more."

    "Thanks. I troubled you a lot," Aston muttered with a little smile on his face.

    Cassandra shook her head and narrowed her eyes. "It''s my father''s wrongdoing. I should at least do this though it won''t bring back your father," she muttered.

    "Don''t me yourself," Nathan said to her. "You''re different from him."

    "Nathan is right, Cassandra. I don''te here to make you feel bad. Ie because you''re a friend who can help me," Aston added in a calm voice.

    Cassandra forced a little smile and looked at Nathan before she shifted her gaze to Aston. "I will meet him again this evening. I''m close to him even more than I''m close to my father and he always looks after me since I was a child. If the second time doesn''t work, there is still a third try."

    "Now, you finally sound like Cassandra Lim," Nathan remarked and Cassandra chuckled.

    "Oh! One more thing," Aston suddenly said, making both Cassandra and Nathan darted their eyes to him. "I think you should be careful for the time being. Peter Jung will already figure out how Shara''s rescuing mission is a part of the n. He might get suspicious of you. He''s an unpredictable man."

    "Don''t worry. I expect that much. I won''t let him get me easily," Cassandra simply said without even thinking while Nathan nced at her with concern.

    * * *

    Nicole was taken aback when Aston suddenly walked inside her office. She knew that it was his day off but not that he wasing. She quickly rose from her seat and approached him with a smile. "You don''t tell me that you''reing."

    Aston holds her and nted a kiss on her forehead. "It''s a surprise and... it''s been a while since Ist came to your office. I like to see you this way."

    "This way?" she mused. "Why is that?"

    "You always look great in your business attire," Aston quickly said and sheughed.

    "You came all the way here. Did you cause a stir again? You know, whenever you came to mypany, it can never be quiet for the rest of the day." Nicole let out a sigh. It would be tiring to be popr.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Aston jokingly said and let out aughter. Then he nced at his wristwatch. It was the one that she gave him on his birthday. "It''s 1 p.m. now. Your secretary said that you still didn''t have lunch and your next meeting is at 3 p.m. Let''s go and have lunch together."

    Nicole nodded. "Alright. If I don''t have a lunch appointment, I often skipped as I''m toozy to go out and eat." She paused when she noticed his displeased face. "I won''t do it anymore. Don''t give me that face."

    Aston remained that way before he finally smiled again. "Fine. You better keep your promise."

    "If you have lunch with me on each day when I don''t have a lunch appointment, it will be easier to keep," Nicole yfully said.

    Aston sighed at her words. "Don''t try to bargain your way using that. I only say it for your own good." He chuckled when he saw her frowning. Then he took her overcoat and helped her wear it. "Let''s go," he said to her with a smile and they walked out of Nicole''s office.....

 Chapter 169 - Do You Think Im Doing The Right Thing?

    "Do you have any ce in mind? I''m not very familiar with this area," Aston said to Nicole while they were riding down the elevator.

    "There are many great restaurants nearby. We can just pick one," Nicole simply said with a little smile.

    "Is that so?" Aston asked with a yful smile. "Then what about yourpany''s cafeteria?"

    Nicole frowned at him. "Do you want to create more crisis? I don''t think I can have lunch while having all eyes on us. It would be such a headache."

    Astonughed at herment. By this time, they already gets off the elevator and walked on the ground floor of thepany. "I''m just kidding. All I want is to have a quiet and normal lunch with you. Did you know that we rarely have lunch together?"

    Nicole nodded. However, when she sensed how all eyes were now on them, she tightened her grip on Aston''s arm. Some even take photos of them with their phones. Whenever she attracted attention in thepany, the reason was always a negative one. She always has to brace herself and act normal in such a time.

    Even now, she was still feeling uneasy despite knowing that the reason wasn''t a negative one like it always was.

    "Are you feeling nervous?" Aston asked her. Unlike her, he appeared unfazed by the immense attention they received. Even the security guards had to step up to stop some female employees from approaching them!

    "A bit," she replied. "It brings back bad memories."

    "Things changed, Nicole. That memory will be soon reced by a new and pleasant one. Just like today," Aston said to her while they both maintained their pace. "Everyone will soon know that you''re not what they think. They will see your true and beautiful nature, just like what I saw the night we first met."

    "Do you really mean that?" Nicole asked and Aston nodded.

    "I won''t lie to you."

    His wordsforted her a lot and she finally shed a carefree yet genuine smile. Then they walked out of thepany building and go to a luxurious restaurant which was just five minutes walk from Yang Group main building.

    For the first time in a while, they only talked about themselves. Putting aside all their worries, they had a light lunch together and gained the energy which would be much needed to go through troubles that will arise in the uing days.

    * * *

    It was evening and Cassandra finds herself in a small metal workshop. She was there to fulfil the promise she made to Aston. Her right-hand man, Jaxon was also sitting inside the car which was parked a few metres away.

    Inside the metal workshop, one man who must be in histe 40s was doing some metal works. When he saw Cassandra who was walking inside, he put down what he holds and approached her. He slightly bowed before the Moyan Boss but he knew her purpose. So, he wasn''t pleased to see her.

    "I came again, Uncle Joshua," Cassandra Lim muttered with a faint smile.

    "You shouldn''t waste your timeing here, Cassandra. I won''t change my mind." Joshua Kim, the former right-hand man of Cassandra''ste father said in an unyielding voice. His voice might be firm but he still maintained a formal tone and demeanor.

    "Can''t you help me out just this once? This is very important for me," Cassandra insisted. She might not be as worse as her father, but she was so used to getting what she wanted even by means of violence. So, she always struggled to be patient.

    However, this man was whom she always respect ever since she was a child. She didn''t have the heart to be rude to him. He was her mentor and the teacher who taught her everything.

    Joshua Kim remained quiet for a while before he said, "You should know how I feel. Take Jaxon as an example. He is the subordinate you trust the most. Do you think he will be disloyal just because you weren''t around anymore?

    "If I help you, I''ll be the same as a dog who bit the hands of its owner. I know that I never lived a decent life but... I''m not that ungrateful. I''m still indebted to your father." He made a deliberate paused before he muttered, "You shouldn''t do this either."

    "I know," Cassandra Lim promptly said. "My father took me in and I have no right to go against him. I''m well aware of that."

    Joshua Kim let out a sigh when he saw her downhearted expression. "Then why are you doing this?" he asked. He watched her grew up and he cared for her as if she was his daughter. He worked for Cassandra''s father throughout his prime and he never got married. So, this young woman always had a special ce in his heart. It was fatherly love.

    "Because it''s suffocating," Cassandra murmured. Her demeanor right now had no resemnce to the proud and arrogant Boss of the Moyan Gang. The middle-aged man standing before her was one of the very few people whom she could talk to without raising her guard.

    Joshua Kim was taken aback by how desperate she sounded. What''s wrong with her?

    "That incident destroyed the life and family of my friend and... my father was the one who made it happen. How can I just sit still?" Cassandra paused and said, "That would also be shameless of me."

    She met Joshua Kim''s gaze and squeezed her dress. "I decide to do this and ept whatever punishment I might face for backstabbing the father who took me in and raised me."

    For the first time, Cassandra expressed her burden of shouldering all her adoptive father''s crimes. It was never easy yet she never showed anything! She thought of it as a way of repaying her adoptive father''s kindness towards her and she never onceined. Thanks to him, an orphan like her was able to grow up in luxury and finally have a life.

    But... what this really a life? She described it using two words. ''Lifeless life.''

    Seeing her pain through her eyes, Joshua Kim turned away. "You should leave. I can''t let you push yourself to do that."

    "Uncle Joshua -"

    "You should stop tormenting yourself, Cassandra. You are different and you should live that way. So, leave. Don''te here again," Joshua Kim firmly said to her. He returned to where he sat before and started working again.

    After standing still for a while, Cassandra gets hold of herself and looked at the man. "I wille again," she said and walked out of the metal workshop.

    The moment she turned around, Joshua Kim stared at her back and his eyes trailed to her until she entered the car and leave the ce. He recalled her expression when they talked and it made him shook his head. "What a pathetic child," he murmured.

    *

    Cassandra Lim was quietly sitting in the backseat of her car. nkly staring out of the windows, what Joshua Kim said repeatedly echoed in her ears.

    ''You shouldn''t do this either.''

    She knew that but... she can''t continue living that way.

    Jaxon who was driving the car would nce at her through the front mirror once in a while. His boss didn''t say anything ever since she came out from the metal workshop. It was clear that things didn''t go well. However, she never acted this way no matter what happened. Why did she suddenly behave like that?!

    "Do you think I''m doing the right thing?"

    He almost flinched when he suddenly heard her voice. However, he maintained hisposure again very soon.

    "I know that it''s the right thing but... do I have the right to do this?" She paused and said, "No human being would backstab their saviour like this."

    Jaxon gave a quick thought and said, "I''m in no position to talk about whether you have the right or not, but I know this. If there is anyone who can do this, it''s you."

    Cassandra thought about it and she realized that what Jaxon said was true. If anyone else did this, the members of the Moyan Gang won''t be still! However, if she, their current leader did, they won''t be able to criticize her. "You''re right," she muttered, briefly ncing at Jaxon.

    For a few seconds, silence fell upon the car. Cassandra was lost in her thoughts again and just like before, Jaxon would nce at her once in a while. The situation remained that way until...

    Jaxon suddenly pulled over the car and they both leaned forward with a huge force. The moment he realized what happened, Jaxon quickly turned to the backseat. "Are you alright, Boss? I apologize for that," he uttered.

    "It''s fine. What happened?" Cassandra promptly asked.

    "I''m not sure. It seemed like a motor vehicle sudden appeared from the right," Jaxon said and they both looked around their surroundings.

    Much to their surprise, two cars were already parked in their back and front, blocking their car in both ways. What''s more, they were now on a quiet road which people didn''t frequent as Joshua Kim''s metal workshop was located in the countryside!

    Three men get off the car that was parked in front of them and another three men from the car in the back. They were all approaching the car which the two rode.

    "I think Peter Jung make a move," Cassandra uttered in a cold voice.....

 Chapter 170 - Obedience And Trust

    "I''ll try asking for help," Jaxon promptly said and tried to make a call. However, the moment he moved a bit, two men rushed near their car and pointed at them with handguns through the rolled-up windows.

    "Don''t move and get off the car." The men shouted.

    "I''ll go out and deal with them. Please stay here. I''ll try to pave a way," Jaxon muttered and tried to get off, but...

    "No."

    He instantly halted when he heard Cassandra''s voice. Feeling confused, he turned his head back to her. "Boss," he muttered.

    Cassandra Lim nced around and looked at the six men. "They outnumbered us and they have guns. Starting a fight is the same as asking for death."

    "Then what do you want me to do?"

    "If they are indeed Peter Jung''s men, who they want is me. I will get off and deal with them. You should stay here," Cassandra said in a firm voice.

    "Our patience has limits. Get off the car before we force you to do that!" One of the men from outside shouted again.

    "That''s dangerous. I -"

    "I''ll try to convince them to take just me. They won''t kill me because I know that Peter Jung will want me alive. Your case is different. You should leave this ce and... " She paused and met Jaxon''s gaze. "You know what to do. You''re the only one I can trust."

    "But -"

    "Are you defying me?"

    Jaxon slightly raised a brow and then clenched his fists. Thinking of theirplicated situation, he finally muttered, "No. I won''t dare."

    Cassandra Lim didn''t lose any more time. She gently patted Jaxon''s shoulder once and suddenly pushed open the car door. She gets off and quickly closed it again. Now, she was standing opposite the two men, pointing her handgun at them. Some of the men were still keeping an eye on Jaxon.

    "Are you asking for death?" One of the men asked her with a smirk.

    "You should try that if you can," Cassandra simply said. There wasn''t a hint of fear in her voice or eyes.

    Hearing this, the men exchanged nces with each other until one man who seemed to be their leader stepped up and stood before her. "We don''t want to create a fuss. If youe with us quietly, we won''t do anything to you. But if you resist, don''t me us for being rude," he said to Cassandra Lim.

    "Really? Then if you want me toe with you quietly, let my friend go. You already make it clear that what you want is me. If you don''t agree with this, you can just kill me here. I never fear death anyway."

    The confidence of Cassandra Lim shocked the men! Wasn''t she the one at disadvantage here? Why did it felt like it''s the opposite?! Feeling lost, the men exchanged nces with each other again.

    "Fine. Your friend can leave. So, drop your gun ande with us. We don''t want any casualties. Let''s end this quietly." It was the leader who spoke up. He too had never seen a woman like the one standing before him! Where did she get that confidence and fearless demeanor from?!

    "You should let my friend go first. If not, I won''t trust you," Cassandra retorted.

    It seemed like the leader was now close to his limits. He nced at the Moyan Boss with a little smirk. "That''s up to us. It''s not a big deal for us to kill your friend right here. Why should we listen to all your request?"

    The ce remained very quiet until... Cassandra scorned. "Do you think it''s a request? This is me giving you a chance to fulfil your task. You''re the ones with a limited option, not me," she firmly dered with confidence.

    "Are you not afraid at all?" the leader asked. This woman really had a way of intimidating others!

    Feeling annoyed by the question, Cassandra rolled her eyes. "Let me repeat myself. I never fear death. If I am to die here, it would be great if I can bring some of you to the afterlife with me. That''s up to you to decide."

    The leader looked at the other men and after a while, he nodded as a gesture. Then one man ran towards the car that was parked in the front. He parked the car to the side, making way for Cassandra''s car.

    "Your friend will leave but walked away from the car first. I have to make sure that you won''t y any trick!" the leader said to Cassandra Lim.

    Cassandra briefly eyed the car before she took a few steps away from it. Seeing this, there was a satisfying smile on the leader''s lips. Then he said, "Your friend can leave."

    The men walked away from the car and they waited. A few seconds passed but still, the car didn''t move. While the men were feeling quite confused, Cassandra understood what was going on.

    "Leave," shemanded in a loud voice. "I won''t repeat myself."

    Jaxon was more than reluctant to leave his boss alone! He won''t mind even if he died helping her! However, he knew what Cassandra wanted him to do and he was trained to follow her orders. He can''t defy it no matter what.

    When he heard hermand, his hand reached for the car keys with much difficulty. After ncing at the outside where Cassandra was standing, he started the car and finally drive away from the ce.

    Cassandra still holds on to her gun until the car was out of her sight. After making sure that Jaxon left safely, she shifted her attention back to the leader and dropped her gun.

    "Maybe your friend didn''t care about you as much as you do," the man said to her with a mocking smile.

    Cassandra simply smiled. "You think that? But you''re wrong. He will surely be dying on the inside right now."

    "He won''t leave you if he feels that way," the leader argued.

    "We call it obedience and trust. A puppet like you will never understand." The voice of the Moyan Boss was full of sarcasm and it instantly made the smile of the leader dropped.

    With a darkened face, he gestured his men and they instantly holds Cassandra. Getting inside the car, they all left the ce in a hurry.

    * * *

    Jaxon rushed back to the city and losing no time, he went to Nathan''s house. The Reyon Boss was still expecting his lover but... he quickly stood up when he saw the anxious Jaxon. He immediately had a bad feeling!

    "Why did youe alone? Where is Cassandra?" He quickly asked the right-hand man as he walked towards him.

    "She is captured. I think it''s Peter Jung," Jaxon responded, catching his breath. He rushed from the gate and with the pressure he felt adding more to it, he could hardly breathe!

    Nathan Woo''s eyes grew wide at the news. "What do you mean? Tell me what happened," he snapped. Cassandra was captured?! In a split second, anxiety rushed through his whole body!

    Jaxon exined how things happened to the Reyon Boss. Thetter was tightly clenching his fist the whole time. Just expected of Cassandra Lim, she was still daring in such a situation.

    "You should gather your men and look around the area. I will also do that," Nathan said to Jaxon as soon as he finished hearing him out. If they don''t move now, it might be toote!

    "I understand," Jaxon replied and quickly rushed out of the house again.

    Nathan called Aston to inform him about what happened. After that, he also left his house in a hurry.

    *

    Aston Kang was in his apartment when he received news about Cassandra. If it was Peter Jung''s doing, he knew that it was because she helped him. This was his responsibility and besides, Cassandra Lim was a friend.

    First, he called Leon and informed him about what happened. The Young Master of the ckhood promised to help and apart from the Reyons and the Moyans, the ckhood members also started their search for Cassandra Lim.

    Though the gangs never let the police get involved in their matters, Aston thought that he would need the help of the police this time as it would be hard to locate Cassandra on their own. So, he called his detective friend, Liam and asked him to check the CCTV recordings in the nearby road where Cassandra was captured. He also asked his friend to keep it a secret as much as possible.

    After that, he called Edwin and told him to be more cautious. However, he also said that he will tell Nicole himself. If Peter Jung finds out that Norina Lee and Shara were in Nicole''s house, Nicole would also be in danger right away!

    Then he left his apartment to help others in looking for Cassandra Lim.

    Meanwhile, Jaxon was leaving the city again after giving instruction to the members of the Moyan Gang. He knew that his boss wanted him to do two things. He had finished one and now, he was on his way to fulfil another one.....

 Chapter 171 - The Daring Boss

    After driving for almost two hours, Jaxon pulled over his car near a metal workshop in the countryside. He gets off his car and rushed inside the workshop.

    Though the sunset long ago, the back of the workshop was a house where the former right-hand man of Cassandra''s father lived. So, he was still in the workshop even at such ate hour.

    Joshua Kim wasn''t pleased to see the right-hand man of the Moyan Boss. "Did Cassandra sent you here? I already said that I won''t change my mind," he said to Jaxon in an unpleasant voice.

    "Please help us, Boss. Our leader is captured on our way back to the city," Jaxon pleaded with Joshua Kim.

    As the former right-hand man of thete Boss, even Jaxon was bound to show him some respect. Besides, it hasn''t been long since Joshua Kim left the Moyan Gang and Jaxon also spent many years under his supervision.

    Hearing the news, Joshua Kim''s face instantly turned pale! Cassandra was captured? How? Who dared to do such a thing?!

    "What happened?" Joshua Kim asked and shook his head. "No. Who did that? Do you have an idea?"

    "The Prime Minister is the only one who will do this," Jaxon firmly said.

    Peter Jung. Joshua Kim''s pale face slowly faded. Turning to Jaxon, he asked, "What did Cassandra do? Did she do anything to cross Peter Jung? I already told her not to do anything."

    "I know she ignores your advice but... you know all the things she went through. Will you be able to sit still while she is in a dangerous situation?" Jaxon said to Joshua Kim. Though he sounded more firm than ever, he still maintained a formal tone and demeanor.

    Joshua Kim stood still and pressed his fingers against his forehead. He shut his eyes for a while and the moment he opened his eyes, they were like a burning fire! Rage. That was the only definition.

    "Tell me. What did Cassandra do? I can help only if you tell me that."

    * * *

    Cassandra Lim wondered how much time had passed since she was locked up in an unknown ce. The room where she was locked up was dim and quiet. She was tied up to a chair and her eyes were blindfolded.

    She waited and waited again for someone to show up. If they want something from her, they won''t leave her alone for too long. She was more than experienced in this kind of thing.

    The sound she heard after a while proved that she was right. Maybe it was the sound of the door being opened, it was soon followed by the sound of footsteps. It wasn''t long before her blindfold was removed and she could finally see again.

    She was right. The one sitting on another chair opposite her was Peter Jung. The leader whom she talked with before was also standing a step behind the Prime Minister. As she was already expecting this, there was no reaction on the face of the Moyan Boss. She just sat still with a calm face.

    Peter Jung quietly observed her before his lips curved into a smile. "You never fail to surprise me, Miss Lim. What''s with the calm face?"

    Cassandra Lim let out a sigh as if she was bored. "What reaction did you expect?" she simply said.

    Peter Jung let out a chuckle. "Whenever I see you, I always think it''s a miracle that you''re not the biological daughter of Andres Lim. Everything about you is simr to him."

    Cassandra slightly smiled. "That means you didn''t know me well, Mr. Prime Minister. People said that I''m more scary than my adoptive father."

    Peter Jung nodded several times. "Well, I give you that. You''re more intelligent than your adoptive father and that''s what makes you scarier."

    Cassandra just sat still with an annoyed face and Peter Jung continued. "Now that we talk about it, that was quite a great trick you yed on me. I have no idea and youpletely fooled me."

    Cassandra Lim simply turned her head away and Peter Jung''s face turned darker. "How do you even thought of teaming up with my son? No... " he shook his head and said, "How do you even know about my son''s secret identity? Someone tells you that, right?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Cassandra said, acting as if she didn''t care about what the Prime Minister said.

    Peter Jung knew that there was also another possibility. Maybe his son tailed him and met with Cassandra through that but... he had a feeling that there was something behind this.

    Why would a gang Boss choose to help the leader of the ckhood instead of him? Not to mention his rtionship with Cassandra''s father! He had a feeling that there was a secret yet important figure behind this. Who convinced Cassandra to deceive him? It can''t be his son.

    "You don''t know?" he said to Cassandra with a little smirk. "Too bad. I''m sure that everything is connected. My son already knew about my intention and he nned something to backfire on me. If you know nothing about it, it would be a miracle."

    Cassandra nced at the Prime Minister with a mocking smile. "Then let''s just say that a miracle happened. Maybe your sins finally reached the ears of the gods and they decided to punish you."

    PAK!

    Cassandra was forced to turn her head to the right as Peter Jung pped her on the face! Though it was pretty rough and her left face immediately turned red, she didn''t react at all. All she did was biting her lip and clenched her fists that were tied to the chair.

    "If I were you, I won''t talk too much," Peter Jung said to her in a deadly low voice.

    Cassandra shifted her gaze back to him and now, her eyes turned darker too. "It''s a pity. You''re not me," she said. Still, there wasn''t a hint of fear in her voice or expression.

    Seeing this, the man behind Peter Jung raised a brow and it went unnoticed. This woman''s daring nature had no limits! How can there be such a woman in this world?!

    Peter Jung stared at Cassandra for a while until... he let out aughter. "It would be my pleasure to see you lost your confidence and ''stupid'' fearless behaviour little by little. I will make sure to see that happen."

    Cassandra didn''t say anything and Peter Jung rose from his seat. Then he shifted his attention to the young man standing beside him. "Make sure to make her talk. I don''t care about what method you used. I want an answer, an honest answer. That''s all."

    The young man bowed and Peter Jung walked out of the room.

    "I''m not even sure if you''re just blindly fearless or you have another backup n," the young man said to Cassandra who was still maintaining a calm face.

    Hearing this, Cassandra shifted her gaze and looked at the man''s face. "You are the puppet of Peter Jung. I was right," she remarked.

    The man didn''t react at all. He pulled the chair away and sat on the table which was just behind. "Puppet? It''s your second time saying that."

    "You didn''t like that? Then should I say a dog?" Cassandra Lim said, sarcastically. She turned her head away from the man as if she was bored by his presence.

    "You can say whatever you want but I''m still curious. Are you just blindly fearless or you have another backup n?" The young man repeated his question before.

    "It''s both," the Moyan Boss simply said. "However, thetter is uncertain."

    "That means you''re crazy," the young man promptly said. "Risking your life over something uncertain."

    Cassandra Lim shook her head when she heard him. "I already said that someone like you will never understand."

    The young man thought of what Cassandra said just before his men caught her. "Obedience and trust. That''s what you said. But what if you''re wrong? If it cost you your life, will you still think that it''s worth it? You should just speak and everything will be over."

    Cassandra briefly narrowed her eyes before she looked up at the young man. "You have no idea about how things work. Even if I say something, do you think Peter Jung will let me go?" She shook her head and said, "Not a chance. He will kill me whatever the result is. However, I won''t tell him what he wants even if that means I will die."

    Cassandra wasn''t lying when she said that she never fear death. It''s not like she had a family who would be waiting for her but... Nathan crossed her mind. Will he be able to ept if she really dies in this ce? What if he was blinded by rage and bitterness? Just the thought of it made her anxious.

    The young man looked down at her and then darted his eyes to the door when he heard a sound. He saw two of his men entering the room and quickly turned back to Cassandra Lim. "It''s still notte. Just tell us the answer," he said.

    Cassandra fell silent with her gaze still fixated on the floor. The man even thought that she was finally having a second thought, until...

    "I won''t change my mind. Do whatever you want."

    With that said, the young man let out a breath and then nodded to his two subordinates who were standing a few steps away.....

 Chapter 172 - Unpredictable

    It was almost midnight but the search for Cassandra Lim didn''t see any progress. Everyone was quite anxious by now and Nathan Woo was the one having the hardest time.

    They just got back together and what if... something bad happens to Cassandra?

    The Reyon Boss was standing outdoors with his back pressed against his car. Tightly clenching his fists, his mere assumptions almost made him wild!

    That two-faced Prime Minister. He vowed to make him pay if anything happens to his lover!

    "Nathan."

    He darted his eyes to the right when he heard someone calling his name. Then he saw his friend. "Aston."

    The actor had just got off his bike and was making his way towards his friend who appeared so desperate. One nce of the Reyon Boss and it was clear that he wasn''t fine at all!

    "Why didn''t you wait inside your car? It''s pretty cold outside," Aston said to Nathan and stood beside him.

    "I''m fine. I won''t be able to sit still anyway," Nathan responded in a low voice.

    Aston Kang briefly narrowed his eyes before he turned his head to his friend. "I''m sorry. This won''t happen if she didn''t help me."

    Looking straight at the front, Nathan Woo faints a smile and shook his head. "Don''t be. Helping you out was her choice. She never said it but... I know that she feels desperate. She feels responsible for her adoptive father''s crime and she wants to repay you. I respect her decision."

    "Adoptive father?" Aston was flustered. Was Andres Lim not Cassandra''s biological father? He had never heard of that.

    Nathan Woo nodded. "She was adopted when she was 5." Nathan took a deep breath and then nced at his friend. "Do you still remember how we always thought why she lived that way when we find out her real identity?

    "She never looked happy but she always ended up following her father''s order. We used to condemn her for living that kind of life while it was clear that she wasn''t happy about it."

    Aston recalled the times Nathan spoke about. They used to wonder if Cassandra Lim even had a conscience. Why did she never stand up for herself during those times? Why did she act like a puppet of her tyrannical father?

    Now, it made sense. She felt indebted towards her adoptive father and maybe she was trying to repay him that way.

    "I wonder how hard her life must have been," Nathan murmured. When he thought of how he treated her all those years... he felt suffocated. What if he wasn''t given a chance to make up to her?

    Aston lifted his hand and gently patted his friend on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Nathan. She will be fine. Cassandra is strong and I''m sure that she won''t give up easily. We will locate her soon."

    "I hope so," Nathan muttered. He nced at his wristwatch and noticed that it was already past midnight. That means 7 hours had passed since Cassandra was captured. Will she be alright? He was really anxious now.

    * * *

    Though Aston was nning to tell Nicole himself, he was so caught up in searching for Cassandra and the Chairwoman had already heard about it through Shara. Thetter talked with Leon before and she heard it from him.

    "Do you think Cassandra will be fine?" Nicole asked Shara. They were both sitting in the living room of Nicole''s house and though it was already past midnight, it was impossible for them to fall asleep.

    "I''m not sure but don''t worry too much," Shara said. "The Prime Minister wanted something from her and he won''t kill her."

    "Just what did he want to know?" Nicole uttered. It''s not like Cassandra knew where Shara and Leon''s mother hide! Aston had told her before that Cassandra refused to know. If anything happens to her, she said that it would be best if she didn''t have such information. She was really prepared for this!

    Shara thought about it but she can''te up with anything. Besides, if Peter Jung really wished to know their location, there were many other choices besides Cassandra. The Prime Minister will surely know that capturing the Boss of the Moyan Gang was a dangerous move!

    Nicole thought of the first and only time when she met Cassandra Lim. It was that night when the n was made. Then she raised a brow. "Maybe the Prime Minister wants to know the one who convinced her to fool him."

    The one who convinced Cassandra Lim? Does that mean... Aston? In a split second, anxiety rushed through Shara''s whole body! Just as expected of Peter Jung, he already figured out that the one who convinced the Boss of Moyan Gang can''t be his son, the Young Master of the ckhood!

    "Aston is also in danger," Nicole muttered, ncing at Shara.

    Shara tried to calm down herself and think clear but...

    The sound of her phone ringing echoed in the quiet house. Then she quickly nced at her phone which she ced on the right of the table and when she saw just a number on the screen, her eyes grew wide open in shock.

    This phone was bought for her by Aston after she lived with Nicole and only Leon, Nicole and Aston knew about this number. Who would be calling her?!

    Was it Peter Jung? Just the thought of it almost made her shiver!

    Nicole also stared at the phone with an equally surprised face. Then she met Shara''s gaze and nodded once.

    Shara was more than hesitant to answer the call! However, she had to know what was going on and it would be foolish to ignore such an uncertain call. Besides, she worked for Peter Jung for years and she knew how unpredictable the Prime Minister was!

    She swiped the green button and shut her eyes as she put the phone next to her ear. "Hello," she muttered in a low voice.

    "We finally get to talk."

    Shara''s eyes flew open when she heard the person from the other line. This voice. How could she possibly not recognize the voice that controlled her for a decade?! Holding the phone with her right hand, she was nervously squeezing her clothes with the other hand.

    "How do you know this number?" She barely mustered her strength and courage to ask the question. Hearing this, Nicole understood what was going on and she quickly rose from her seat and called Edwin as she wasn''t sure if he was on duty or not.

    "Do you really think you can get away after pulling such a grand trick on me, Shara? You should know better than that. We know each other well, don''t we?" Peter Jung''s sarcastic voice echoed in Shara''s ears.

    "Aren''t you tired of this?" Shara asked but when she realized that the man whom she talked to was a heartless one, she shut her mouth. It''s useless to try talking some sense into him.

    "You tell everything to Leon, don''t you? You even let him meet with his mother. Those two crimes are the ones which I would never be able to forgive," Peter Jung paused and said, "You should brace yourself, Shara. I''ming for you."

    Now, Shara was sure that Peter Jung knew her location but... how? She nced around and took a pen that was on the table. Then she wrote down something and gestured for Nicole to take a look.

    "You won''t get what you want," Shara coldly said.

    Peter Jung simplyughed. "Maybe luck is on me this time, Shara. I can already see the house where you hide." He paused and said, "I can''t believe that my son hid his wife and mother in the house of his ex-fiancee. It''s beyond my imagination."

    Shara felt the pressure even more now but she tried her best not to make it obvious. "You can do whatever you want but... you won''t seed," she bluntly said.

    Peter Jung chuckled. "Alright, we will see," he simply said and ended the call.

    Putting down the phone, Shara quickly stood up. "Peter Jung is here," she said to Nicole who was discussing something with Edwin.

    "We don''t have time," Nicole said and nced at the door to the guest room. "Edwin, take Mrs. Lee and Shara with you and leave through the secret door. Make sure to keep them safe."

    "What are you talking about?" Shara asked with a flustered face. "You shoulde with us."

    Nicole shook her head. "If Peter Jung didn''t see you here, he can''t do anything to me. After all, I still have Yang Group and my stepmother on my side. He won''t dare to touch me without clear proof. So, leave now."

    She turned to Edwin and judging from the look on his face, it was clear that he was against this.

    Then she said, "Edwin, I can trust only you with this task. Please take them away and keep them safe. I will contact you after I deal with Peter Jung. Besides, there are still several guards here. I will be fine."

 Chapter 173 - Thats Where Our Difference Lie

    "We don''t have much time, Edwin. You should trust me and do as I say. Escort Mrs. Lee and Shara out and keep them safe no matter what," Nicole repeated when Edwin hesitated for a few seconds. Her voice was firm and she had no n to change her mind, not in this situation.

    Edwin nced at the door to the guest room before he shifted his gaze back to the Chairwoman. "I understand. Please take care," he finally responded and rushed to the guest room to help Leon''s mother out.

    "What if something happens to you?" Shara muttered. She desperately gazed at Nicole and shook her head. "I won''t be able to answer Aston. He will go wild."

    "I''ll be fine, Aria. Please believe me and go. I belong here and I won''t run away," Nicole said as she stretched out her hand and hold Shara''s upper arm. Then she briefly nced at Edwin who came out with Norina Lee who was sitting in a wheelchair. She nodded to Shara and faint a smile.

    Shara took a deep breath and turned to Leon''s mother who seemed to be confused. She didn''t know what was going on. "We have to leave, Mother. I will exin to youter," Shara muttered.

    With that said, Edwin carried Norina Lee while Nicole helped Shara to carry the wheelchair upstairs to her study where the door to the secret room and passage was located. Then Nicole watched as the three left through the door with hesitation.

    The moment the door to the secret room was closed, Nicole Yang tightly clenched her fist. She had grown tired of this uncertain and chaotic life. It should end soon!

    Then she darted her eyes to the drawer and approached it. She opened the top and take out a handgun. She practiced daily and she won''t miss an easy target. She hid the handgun on her waist and covered it with her clothes.

    When Nicole heard the sound of themotion that took ce downstairs, she knew right away that Peter Jung was here. She touched the handgun which she hid and made up her mind to use it if necessary. This monster had hurt too much of her loved ones and it''s more than enough!

    She walked out of her study and nced downstairs where Peter Jung was standing. He even forced his way inside. How shameless!

    "What is happening here?" she said as she walked down the staircase. At her sight, four guards who were on duty in her house bowed. She observed the situation and noticed that Peter Jung brought six men with him. Was there still some outside?

    "Chairwoman Yang," Peter Jung greeted her with his usual fake smile. "I came here to look for something that belongs to me. I hope I don''t cause you trouble."

    Nicole had reached the ground floor and she was now standing opposite Peter Jung but a few steps away.

    "We apologize, Chairwoman. They suddenly appeared and forced their way in. We can''t stop them." One of the guards said to Nicole and thetter nodded once.

    "Something that belongs to you? Are you saying that I steal something from you, Mr. Prime Minister?" Nicole asked, feigning ignorance.

    "I don''t mean that," Peter Jung said. He was still maintaining his too fake of a smile and Nicole was really annoyed by it. Wasn''t he tired of putting on an act all the time?!

    "I heard something and I just want to check it out. If you don''t mind, can I tell my men to look around your house?" Peter Jung added. Beneath his mask, he was trying to read the young Chairwoman standing before him. Did she blindly help his son or... was she also involved in everything? Did she put on an act all the time?!

    Nicole could sense how her n to backfire Peter Jung and Colin Park''s n was slowly cracking. Peter Jung won''t trust her again after this incident and she felt sorry about it. However, making sure that Shara and Norina Lee didn''t fall into the hands of this two-faced man should be the priority here. She cane up with another n though it won''t be easy.

    "Go ahead," Nicole simply said and Peter Jung slightly smiled but...

    "However, if your assumption turns out to be wrong, you will have to pay the price for barging inside my house uninvited." The Chairwoman firmly added, emphasizing the word ''uninvited.''

    "Chairwoman Yang, this is -"

    "Last night, Prime Minister Peter Jung brought some thugs and barged inside the house of the Chairwoman of Yang Group, Nicole Yang, only to look for something that never exists."

    Peter Jung raised a brow when he heard her but Nicole faked an innocent smile. "I wonder how such news would tarnish your reputation, Mr. Prime Minister. After all, you''re a politician whose power is solely dependent on the people''s trust and your reputation.

    "However, I''m a businesswoman and I''m different. Those scandals are nothing to me. That''s where our difference lie and I hope you understand," Nicole Yang added. She instantly smiled again as if she meant no harm.

    Nicole''s seemingly good yet provoking words made Peter Jung boiled with rage on the inside. However, she indeed made him think twice. Then after a few seconds, he nced at his men who were waiting for his instruction. He gestured them to retreat which they instantlyplied.

    Nicole was well aware of her difference with Cassandra or Shara. The former was a gang Boss and thetter was the one who served Peter Jung for a decade. Unlike her, a well-known businesswoman, the two women can''t do many things against the Prime Minister throughw. She made use of that advantage just like how Peter Jung always used his power and influence to satisfy his greed.

    Peter Jung tried to speak up but... Nicole''s phone went off and that made him closed his mouth again. The Chairwoman take out her phone and slightly raised a brow when she saw the caller ID. However, she still picked up the call.

    "Hello."

    "Nicole, is everything alright? My men informed me that Peter Jung barged inside your house." The concerned voice of Carson Jun echoed in Nicole''s ears and she was quite flustered.

    Did he tell his men to keep an eye on her? However, she brushed off the thought and concluded that the one Carson Jun tailed must be Peter Jung. So, she tried to speak up until... one thing crossed her mind. Her eyes flickered but she quickly acted normal again.

    "I''m fine. Just a misunderstanding," she muttered. She didn''t want to give hint about who was calling. She still had to check out something first.

    "Are you sure? I can tell my men toe inside if you need help," Carson Jun said from the other line.

    "No need, but I appreciate the thought," Nicole said and briefly nced at the Prime Minister. "I will call you back. I''m caught up with something."

    "Alright. Tell me if something happens," Carson Jun promptly said and ended the call.

    Putting down the phone, Nicole immediately switched back to acting normal and looked at Peter Jung. "I think you have something to say."

    "I want to apologize for themotion thiste at night. I lost something important to me and I really wish to find it back. That''s why. I hope you understand, Chairwoman," Peter Jung said. He shed the same innocent smile which Nicole truly hated. However, she did the same and faked a smile too. This was the best option for now.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Prime Minister. I''m d that we can talk out the misunderstanding," she simply said.

    Peter Jung nodded and nced at the wall clock. "It''s veryte now. I won''t take up your resting time anymore." He turned around to walk out of the house but... he halted when the door was just a step away.

    Turning around, Peter Jung nced at Nicole and said, "You really resembled your mother, especially tonight." Before Nicole could say anything, he left the house.

    Hisst remark left Nicole stunned! What was Peter Jung trying to say?! She tried to work on her thoughts but she suddenly realized the thing that she should do. Losing no time, she quickly lifted her phone and make a call. The person on the other line was very quick to pick up the call.

    "Nicole, did something happen?" Carson Jun quickly asked her the moment he picked up the call. He told Nicole to tell him if something happened and she called him back quite fast. That made him worry.

    "No. Peter Jung just left," Nicole promptly replied. "I want to ask you something."

    "What is it?" Carson Jun who was alone in his room quickly asked.

    "How did you know that Peter Junges here? Did you hire someone to tail him?"

    "That''s right. It was supposed to be just Colin Park but I think that the Prime Minister will be more troublesome. That''s why," Carson Jun responded.

    Nicole finally let out a breath in relief. "Then please help me. I need to know something."

    Carson Jun raised a brow. "What do you want to know?"

    "I need to know if Peter Jung visits any suspicious ce since evening," Nicole quickly said. If Peter Jung perhaps visited Cassandra, then... Chairman Jun''s men might know the location.....

 Chapter 174 - Make Up To Someone

    "What did Peter Jung do this time?"

    Nicole was feeling hesitant to answer Carson Jun''s question. After keeping silent for a few minutes, she finally said, "I will exinter. Please help me out. It''s very important for me."

    Carson Jun let out a sigh. "Alright, but don''t put yourself in danger. I won''t be able to face Garcia if things go wrong."

    Nicole nodded once despite talking through the phone. "I will remember that."

    "Fine. I''ll tell my men to brief me on Peter Jung''s activities for the day. I will inform you once I have the answer."

    "Thanks. I''ll be waiting."

    The moment Nicole put down her phone, Aston crossed her mind and she quickly lifted the phone to make another call until...

    The door to her house was opened and the one who rushed inside was none other than Aston. Feeling stunned, she ended up staring at him with a surprised face.

    Aston''s eyes swept around the house and when his gazended on Nicole, he ran towards her. "Edwin informed me about what happened. Are you alright?" He asked, catching his breath. Just how fast did he rush to reach here?!

    "I''m fine. He left just a while ago," Nicole said in a calm voice and Aston heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Why did you put yourself in danger?! You should have called me in such a situation! What if something -"

    "I''m really fine, Aston," Nicole patiently repeated in a soft voice and holds his hand. "I know what I do. Trust me."

    Hearing her calm and assuring voice, Aston ended up staring at her without any movement until he reached out his hand and gently touched her face. Then he closed the gap between them and embraced her.

    "I''m sorry for raising my voice. I was so scared. Many things crossed my mind on my way here and none of them is positive. In our current situation, I should have paid more attention to your safety."

    "What you did is already enough," Nicole muttered. With a little smile, she pulled back and take out the gun that she hid on her waist. "I have this."

    Aston nced at the handgun with an unreadable face until he took it from her. "I want you to be safe but... I really hope that there won''te a day when you have to use this."

    Just a single shot can easily take a life if the bullet hit the vital point. He didn''t want her to suffer such torment. It even made him wondered if her life would be safer if it wasn''t for him.

    He nced at Nicole whose gaze never leave him ever since he entered the house. Then he added, "The Nicole Yang I knows and love is a kind-hearted woman who doesn''t want to harm others even when they caused her torment. So, promise me this. You won''t use this gun unless there is no other option."

    Nicole briefly thought about it before she nodded. "Alright. I promise you but... what if I''m left with no choice?"

    She never thought that she would think this way but... whenever she saw Colin Park and Peter Jung, she always finds it hard to keep herself under control! She was scared that she would lose control one day.

    Aston forced a little smile and gently ran a finger through her hair. "I already told you before that even if youmit a crime for revenge, I will take the me for you. I will never allow you to suffer."

    He already made up his mind. He will stop at nothing to protect her and if needed, he was willing to cross his limit not even once, but twice and even a hundred times!

    "Then I won''t make any mistake." Nicole''s response came quicker than ever. "I don''t want to be the one who ruins your life. It would be the worst nightmare."

    Aston smiled but when he tried to speak up, he was interrupted by the sound of Nicole''s phone ringing. He was quite flustered as it''s already 1 in the morning. Who would call her at this time?

    Nicole nced at the caller ID and when she saw Carson Jun''s name, she quickly picked up the call. "Hello."

    "I just sent you the ces which Peter Jung visited today. Take a look," Carson Jun said from the other line.

    "Alright. Thank you."

    "You don''t have to thank me, Nicole. I''m d that I could help but remember what I said. Don''t expose yourself to danger. Whatever you need, I can help you," Carson Jun said.

    Though Nicole can''t see his face, she could sense his sincerity through his voice. This put her at ease. "Okay. I will exinter. This is quite urgent."

    She ended the call and shifted her attention back to Aston who was staring at her with a curious face. "I think we will locate Cassandra soon."

    Aston raised a brow when he heard her. "What do you mean? You know a way?"

    Nicole nodded and opened the message that Carson Jun sent her. Then she forwarded it to Aston. "Take a look at what I sent you. It''s a list of the ces Peter Jung visited today. He wants information from Shara and I''m sure that he would already meet her."

    With that said, Aston quickly take out his phone and looked at the message. After reading the list for a few seconds, his eyes flickered. "I think I know where Cassandra is." Darting his eyes to Nicole, he said, "I have to inform Nathan and Leon. We need to hurry."

    Nicole nodded with a little smile. "That''s a relief. You should go and please... be careful."

    "What about you? Will you be fine alone?" Aston immediately asked her with concern.

    "Don''t worry. If anything happens, I still have the secret room. I will be safe there."

    * * *

    Cassandra''s condition wasn''t that good now. She was still tied to the chair in that unknown ce. She didn''t know how long she was going through this torture but she knew one thing. That it felt like hours due to the excruciating pain inflicted in her body!

    If she wasn''t trained ever since she was young, she would have already given in. Growing up, she was taught to be both mentally and physically strong and she was raised that way. However, she also had her limits as she was just a human too.

    While two men were carrying out the physical torture and interrogate her, the young man who was their leader was sitting at the table a few steps away. Crossing his arms, his gaze was fixated on her as if he was observing her. Then he let his arms loose and gently tapped the table. What was he thinking?

    "That''s enough," he suddenly said and stood up. His two subordinates looked at him with a confused face while Cassandra was too much in pain to even raise her head.

    "Boss, I think she will speak if this goes on for just a few -"

    "I don''t see it that way," the young man said and nced down at Cassandra. "You might end up killing her and that''s not our purpose." He shifted his gaze back to his two subordinates andmanded, "Leave."

    Having no other choice, the two men bowed and walked out of the room. After that, the leader pulled the chair and took a seat opposite Cassandra. "It seems like you''re really not scared of death," he remarked.

    "You should just kill me," Cassandra murmured. Her words were instantly followed by coughing which was the effect of the torture. This added pain to her body even more than before!

    "It''s just a single information," the leader retorted. "Just say one name and everything will end. Are you that eager to die in vain?"

    Cassandra felt like she lost all her strength due to the torture. However, she mustered up her strength and raised her head to look at the leader when she heard him. "Just a name?" She slightly smirked. "You don''t know what will happen if that single name escaped my lips." She instantly coughed again and it made the young man sighed.

    "What made you so stubborn? Pride? We''re talking about life and death here," the young leader said. He was slightly leaning towards the Moyan Boss, his gaze urging her to give up.

    "Pride," Cassandra mumbled and gently shook her head despite being so much in pain. "I''m only trying to make up to someone," she paused and murmured, "Though this isn''t enough."

    "Make up to someone?" the leader said with a slightly raised brow. He didn''t expect such a response. What debt was big enough for her to willing to suffer all this?!

    "Have you ever felt tormented because you felt responsible for the crime which wasn''t evenmitted by you?" Cassandra asked and coughed again.

    After she recovered a bit, she continued by saying, "It''s hell and if I give in now, the hell will be worse than before. Compared to that, this torture is nothing."

    The young leader leaned back and narrowed his eyes at the floor. The response of the daring woman put him in a daze.....

 Chapter 175 - A Second Thought

    After sitting still for a while without saying anything, the young leader finally shifted his gaze back to Cassandra Lim. Thetter already hung her head low and he could feel how it was just a matter of time before she lost her consciousness. He tried to speak up but he was interrupted by the sound of his phone ringing.

    He takes out his phone and after looking at the caller ID, he answered it. "I''m listening."

    When the leader listened to what the person on the other line said, his eyes flickered. "Alright. I got it. Get into action."

    He puts down the phone and then makes another call. Putting the phone next to his ear, hemanded, "Get prepared. We''re leaving this ce."

    * * *

    Aston, Nathan and some other men reached the ce in the countryside. It looked like an abandoned factory and just a little over an hour was needed to reach this ce!

    Was Cassandra really brought to this ce?

    They quickly gets off the car and rushed inside the worn-out gate of the factory. They were in a hurry but they were still cautious. However, even when they nced around the area, not a single person was to be seen.

    "If this isn''t a trap, then I''m sure that they already left this ce," Aston said to Nathan in a low voice.

    Holding their handguns, the two men lose no time and rushed inside the factory.

    There was no one inside.

    Nathan quickly observed the ce, hoping to find some clues. There was a chair and some ropes in one ce and he halted when he saw the thing that was on the floor. Standing froze for a few seconds, he slowly walked forward and bent his knees to pick up the scarf.

    He was with her when she left for the countryside and he remembered how he helped her wore the scarf, saying that the weather tends to be cold these days as it often rained.

    Nathan Woo narrowed his eyes and hardly squeezed the scarf. "We are a bitte," he muttered.

    Aston stood behind his friend and looked down at him. "We will get another clue soon, Nathan. I will also ask my friend to check the CCTV cameras around this area."

    With the scarf in his hand, Nathan stood up and turned to his friend. "I think she is in more danger now. I should just confront Peter Jung and -"

    "Nathan," Aston muttered and the Reyon Boss shut his mouth. "If Peter Jung knows about you, he will use it against you. He is someone who loves to y with others weakness. You know how he forced my sister to submission for a decade."

    Aston took a step closer to his friend who stared at the scarf with a troubled face. Then he stretched out his arms and hold him in the upper arm. "You are not alone. We can solve this together."

    Nathan slowly lifted his head and finally nced at the actor. "I''m scared. What if we never find her? I still have to repay her for -"

    "If you are weak, then Cassandra will be done. She will be waiting for you. You know how much she loves you," Aston uttered, staring at his friend with a firm gaze.

    Nathan remained quiet for a while and narrowed his eyes at the scarf until... he shifted his gaze back to his friend. "Let''s leave and look for another clue."

    There was a subtle smile on Aston''s lips as he nodded. "Okay. Let''s do that."

    * * *

    It had been a while since the sun had risen andst night was a sleepless night for many. With the trouble that Peter Jung caused, it was hard to expect a normal day for now. Aston still had a filming schedule for half a day and he couldn''t cancel it. Besides, filming will be wrapped up after this and he will be free for a while.

    The actor was supposed to move to his new house in the afternoon but now that Cassandra was captured, he wasn''t sure anymore. He didn''t want to leave alone Nathan for long. However, he decided to hire someone to do the work for him.

    Nicole called Edwinst night and thetter informed her that they were in a safe ce for now. She didn''t want to make any more calls as she had some doubts.

    She had a feeling that how Peter Jung learned Shara''s location was by tracking Leon''s call. She couldn''t think of any traitor as only a very few knew that Shara and Norina Lee resided in her house. So, tracking calls was the one with the highest possibility.

    Afterst night incident, she was sure that Peter Jung won''t leave her alone and she must be careful than ever. As such, she decided to buy a new phone for a secret purpose. She used to have one to fool her stepmother but not anymore.

    Peter Jung was sitting in his house and Colin Park was also with him. It''s the first time they see each other face to face since that morning when the Director triggered the Prime Minister''s rage. As such, Colin Park wasn''t feeling that great.

    He thought of how Peter Jung was very simr to Garcia Han when angered. They were ones to never cross carelessly!

    "Do you still think Nicole Yang is trustworthy?" Peter Jung asked him.

    Colin Park had already heard what happenedst night. So, he understood why the Prime Minister was asking him such a question.

    "Even if she help your son, I don''t think she will feel the same way about her stepmother. There''s no way for them to work together," he responded.

    "I also think that way but... " Peter Jung paused and recalled the Chairwoman''s demeanorst night. "I think there is something more."

    "We know that your son used to love her and fend her many times. I think they are just on good terms," Colin Park remarked. "About her shielding the two women, maybe she just wants to help Leon. I don''t think she will know everything."

    When Peter Jung maintained his silence, Colin Park spoke up again.

    "What troubles you the most, sir?"

    "Last night, I see the hatred in her eyes when she looked at me. It was beneath a seemingly calm and innocent gaze but... I''m sure of what I saw," Peter Jung said. "I''ve known her for years but she never looks at me like that. That''s the first."

    "Do you suspect that she might know something?" Colin Park promptly asked, confused.

    "I''m not sure, but something is not right." The Prime Minister shifted his gaze to Colin Park and said, "I think we shouldn''t trust her until we prove that she is trustworthy."

    "Then?"

    "We must do something to test her. We should know how she really feels."

    Colin Park nodded. "That will be good. It''s better to clear up everything rather than being unsure." He paused and asked, "What about that female boss?"

    "If there is news, my men will call me. She is strong-willed and more headstrong than her adoptive father," Peter Jung stated and shook his head. Before Colin Park could say anything, his phone went off. When he looked at the caller ID, he quickly picked up the call.

    "Is there some improvement?" he promptly asked.

    "She won''t talk easily but... I called because there is another problem." It was that young leader who was on the other line.

    "What is it?"

    "Some men locate usst night but we manage to leave before they arrived. There is a chance that it might happen again."

    Some men locate them? Were they the members of the Moyan Gang?

    "I will look into that matter," Peter Jung said. "You should only focus on getting the answer from her, Mathias. You shouldn''t fail."

    "I understand," the young leader named Mathias responded and ended the call.

    Peter Jung puts down his phone and wondered the possibilities of how Cassandra Lim was located. Did someone tail him or... did someone tracked his calls? Who might it be?!

    *

    After he finished talking with the Prime Minister, Mathias shifted his gaze to Cassandra who was still tied to a chair a few steps away. He briefly nced at his wristwatch and then walked towards her.

    One of his subordinates walked inside and ced some food on the table and left again right away.

    Mathias narrowed his eyes at Cassandra as he stood in front of her. Then he removed the rope that tied her right hand to the chair and offered the food to her. "I ordered it for you. You should eat."

    Cassandra didn''t even bother to look at the food and only turned her head away.

    "You won''tst for long if you remain this way," Mathias said but it didn''t change anything.

    Then he returned the food to the table and picked up a bottle of water. "Drink this at least."

    Cassandra remained the same. She didn''t even nce at the water or the man who offered it to her.

    Mathias let out a breath and also returned the bottle of water. Then he took a seat opposite her again. "The two men who came for youst night, I know who they are."

    This time, his words were enough to make the Moyan Boss shifted her gaze to him. Last night, he ordered some of his men to hid near that factory and know whoes for her. Though it was dark, they managed to take some photos and identify them.

    "One is a famous celebrity but the other one is the Boss of the Reyons. That''s what I heard," Mathias said and then looked at Cassandra with a nonchnt face. "I also heard that... the Reyon Boss seems to specially care about you."

    "Shut up," Cassandra uttered, ring at the leader.

    "You know what I mean, right? I don''t love to use someone''s weakness against them. So, don''t force me to do that," Mathias simply said, ignoring the fiery expression of Cassandra Lim.

    "What do you say? Will you have a second thought this time?" he added as he eyed the food on the table.....

 Chapter 176 - Its Your Turn To Choose

    Cassandra briefly nced at the food on the table. Then she thought of what the young leader just said.

    Nathan and Aston came for herst night? She recalled how she briefly lost her consciousness. When she woke up again, she finds herself in the ce where she was now.

    Though it was dark just like before, it was impossible to not notice that she wasn''t in the same ce anymore.

    When she didn''t say anything, Mathias bent a bit towards her. "Is it that hard to eat the food?"

    Cassandra met his gaze before she turned away. "I don''t care."

    "I already warned you not to force me," Mathias coldly said. "If you wish, I can also use you to control that Reyon Boss. It seems like he will be willing to do anything to find you."

    Cassandra tightly clenched her fist but she still refused to look at the man. However, she admitted that she was scared.

    What if she puts Nathan in danger?!

    "Right now, I will tell my men to contact that Reyon Boss and tell him toe alone. Do you think he will be able to escape?" Mathias said and slightly smirked. "You will surely have apanion but...that would be better for you, right?"

    "Didn''t you just say that you don''t love to use people''s weakness against them?" Cassandra Lim grunted. She was now meeting the man''s gaze and her eyes were fierce.

    "I also warned you twice, not to force me," Mathias uttered. He rose from his seat and nced down at Cassandra. "It''s up to you," he muttered and turned his back at her but...

    "Why don''t you just kill me? I don''t want to create a more tormenting hell for myself, so I''d rather die than give in."

    Cassandra knew very well that once she gave in, it won''t be just food anymore. They will use her weakness to know what they want to know and... she can''t let that happen!

    Mathias stood still when he heard her. For a few seconds, he didn''t make any movement. Then he takes out his hand from his pocket as he turned around again.

    Without saying anything, he tied Cassandra''s right hand back to the chair while the Moyan Boss looked at him with a confused face. However, he ignored her and walked out of the room.

    Cassandra was stunned by his action. Why did he just stop? If she was him, she will continue pursuing, knowing that she was at an advantage!

    Even the most stubborn person can''tst long when cornered by their weakness and he should know that but... he just left? Just what was he thinking?!

    * * *

    Peter Jung just left his house for work. He was sitting alone in the backseat of the car with many things in mind.

    Just after the driver drove past the gate to the mansion, he suddenly pulled over the car, making both him and the Prime Minister leaned forward with quite a force.

    "You should be careful! What was that?" Peter Jung grunted. He already had too much on his te and it seemed like everything was making him angry.

    "I apologize, sir. The car in the front suddenly stopped and I wasn''t ready," the driver quickly apologized.

    Trying to know what was going on, Peter Jung nced around and noticed that some of his guards who were in the car at the front were getting off the car. Did something happen?

    "I will check what''s going on." Daniel Gu who was sitting beside the driver in the front said to the Prime Minister. He was the right-hand man and guard of thetter who brought Shara to that vi where Norina Lee was staying.

    Peter Jung waited and after a while, Daniel Gu returned and knocked on the ss of the car window before the driver rolled it down.

    "I''m afraid you have toe out and check, sir. This matter requires your presence." He informed the Prime Minister with his head bowed.

    Peter Jung frowned and gets off his car. Daniel Gu led him to the front where he saw two familiar faces waiting for him. When he got a clear look at their faces, the Prime Minister''s eyes flickered.

    "It''s been a while, Mr. Prime Minister." One of the two men was none other than Joshua Kim, the former right-hand man of Cassandra''ste father.

    "We apologize, sir. They suddenly drive their car towards ours and we have no choice but to pull over." One of the guards exined to Peter Jung.

    "Mr. Kim, after all those years, what kind of madness is this?" Peter Jung inquired Joshua Kim. He briefly eyed the man beside Joshua Kim and recalled where she had seen him before.

    That night when he met with Cassandra Lim... he was that subordinate of the Moyan Boss. Then he started to understand why Joshua Kim was here.

    "I think you make a mistake this time, Mr. Prime Minister," Joshua Kim said. "You should release the leader of our Moyan Gang."

    "Didn''t you already quit the gang?" Peter Jung asked. Why must he show up now?!

    "Quit or not; my loyalty is still with the Moyan Gang." Joshua Kim said with a seemingly innocent smile free of motives. "Besides, you captured the daughter of myte master. How can I just sit still?"

    Peter Jung sneered at Joshua Kim. "You won''t change, Mr. Kim. You''re still the dog of the Lim''s."

    Despite the mocking remark thrown at him, Joshua Kim didn''t react at all. "You''re right, but I''m not ashamed."

    Peter Jung''s smile slipped and he instantly maintained a cold demeanor. "What makes you think that I captured your leader?" he asked, impassive.

    Joshua Kim narrowed his eyes and scratched his forehead. Then he shifted his gaze back to Peter Jung. "I think we don''t have much time. If you don''t listen to me, I''m afraid you will regret it for life."

    Regret?! Peter Jung had no idea about what Joshua Kim was saying. As such, he simplyughed. "Are you crazy? How dare someone like you try to threaten me?! You''re just a lowly former gangster," he said, sarcastically.

    Joshua Kim slightly smiled. "Lowly? You may be right but... did you forget that I''m the one who knows all the things you did to reach your current mighty position?" He enunciated the word ''mighty'' and simply smirked.

    The words of Joshua Kim was like an eye-opener for the Prime Minister. He was just hit by a realization and he knew that what Joshua Kim said was true but... did he even have evidence to prove it? This made him maintained his cool.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Mr. Kim," he said with a sarcastic tone. "Besides, who would believe the words of a former gangster like you? I''m the Prime Minister of this country."

    "That''s why you should be more careful, Mr. Prime Minister. Don''t you know that your reputation can be easily ruined? If that happens, your power which you''re really proud of... will vanish along with it," Joshua Kim replied in an unyielding voice. "Besides, I don''t need people to believe me. What they believed in... will be the evidence which I hold."

    Evidence he said? Was there such a thing?! Peter Jung''s eyes flickered and he was tight-lipped for a few seconds. Was Joshua Kim telling the truth?!

    "Mr. Kim -"

    "Remember this, Peter Jung. I don''t make up lies just to rescue the daughter of myte master. So, it''s up to you to believe me or not," Joshua Kim firmly stated. "Now, it''s your turn to choose. Will you release Cassandra quietly or... will I tell the whole world just what kind of person you are?"

    Joshua Kim smirked and nced around. "You enjoyed all these privileges aftermitting many crimes. So, I''m sure that you will make the right decision. I don''t know what you expect from Cassandra but... I don''t think it is important enough to risk all your efforts for more than two decades."

    The moment he finished talking, Daniel Gu nodded at the other guards and stepped forward, trying to apprehend Joshua Kim and Jaxon who was standing a step behind him, but...

    "Think wisely," Joshua Kim shouted with his gaze fixated on the Prime Minister. "If I don''t return within an hour, someone will reveal all the evidence to the whole world and you will be the one who is doomed forever."

    The guards halted, waiting for an instruction from Daniel Gu while thetter paid all his attention to the Prime Minister. After a while, Peter Jung nodded and the guards took a step back again.

    Shifting his gaze back to Joshua Kim, Peter Jung asked, "How can I trust you?"

    "Tell me first. Is Cassandra fine? There won''t be any deal if something happens to her and instead, I will kill you with my own hands," Joshua Kim coldly said.

    "I also have a question for you. Aren''t you always loyal to Andres Lim?" Peter Jung asked and added, "I don''t know what evidence you''re talking about, but I know that revealing anything will also be an act of disloyalty towards yourte master. The Moyans will also suffer if it happens."

 Chapter 177 - Dont Forget What You Said

    "Seems like you think that you know me well, Mr. Prime Minister but you''re wrong." Joshua Kim firmly dered. "My loyalty is still with the Lim''s and while Cassandra is in danger, I don''t care about anything else. So, I won''t repeat myself."

    Joshua Kim nced at his wristwatch and shifted his gaze back to Peter Jung. "It''s 9 a.m. now. If Cassandra didn''te back before 1 in the afternoon, you will see how I''m not joking around. If youy a hand on her, I will never forgive you."

    Peter Jung finds himself in a dilemma. He knew that Cassandra Lim would already suffer a lot by now but Joshua Kim wanted her back safe and sound. If he says about this, he was sure that Joshua Kim won''t be still and that''s a huge risk.

    He still remembered Joshua Kim in his prime. He was more than capable and reliable. If it was not for him, Andres Lim won''t achieve so many things and instead, thete Moyan Boss might even meet his downfall years ago! Joshua Kim wasn''t one to be underestimated, especially in this situation.

    "Alright, but you should hand over all the evidence to me if I am to do as you said," he said to Joshua Kim.

    "As long as you met my demands, you will have what you want."

    "Don''t you think it will only be fair if we exchange it at the same time? What if you go back on your words after you reunite with your leader?" Peter Jung said.

    Joshua Kim gave a quick thought and said, "Fine. However, I will be the one making all the ns. I have to make sure that you don''t y your dirty trick."

    The Prime Minister knew that he was the one with the limited choice here, at least for now. So, he nodded. "I agree."

    "Then I''ll contact you," Joshua Kim said and losing no time, he gets inside the car with Jaxon and they drove away from the ce.

    Staring at the disappearing form of the car, Peter Jung clenched his fist in anger. Then he turned to Daniel Gu who was standing a step behind him. "Cassandra Lim is not in a good condition and if Joshua Kim sees her like that, he won''t be still. We need to find a way to stop him. We don''t have much time."

    * * *

    Nicole was alone in her office when Colin Park came to meet him. Now that Cassandra was kidnapped, she was more than displeased to see this man. However, she can''t let them know that she was acquainted with the Moyan Boss as it will only draw suspicion.

    The Chairwoman also knew Colin Park''s purpose in meeting her. Peter Jung must tell him to check on her. Last night incident made them grew suspicious of her but she already saw thising.

    "What brings you here, Director Park?" she asked as they both took a seat on the couch.

    "I just want to ask how the preparations are going, Chairwoman. And also if you need any help," Colin Park said with a seemingly innocent smile.

    "Thank you, but I''m doing fine. I don''t think I''ll need help," Nicole said. She faked a little smile and feigned ignorance.

    "I''m d to hear that, Chairwoman," Colin Park replied. On the inside, he was feeling quite a pressure, wondering what would he do to know her real intentions.

    Nicole stared at the two-faced Director and slowly, her fake smile faded. "Are you here because ofst night incident?" she asked. This time, her voice was cold just like how she used to treat him in the past and it startled Colin Park. He quickly thought of a way to rify himself.

    "It''s not like that, Chairwoman. The Prime Minister -"

    "I don''t know what the Prime Minister is looking for. However, I''m not pleased byst night''s intrusion. He even ignored my guards and forced his way in with his guards," the Chairwoman uttered. She maintained her voice firm and her gaze never left the Director.

    Sly or not; Nicole knew a lot about Colin Park''s nature as she had known him for years. He might be cunning and wicked but... he easily gets intimidated. That was his weakness and she often took advantage of it.

    "Please don''t feel offended. The Prime Minister is searching for something very important. He is desperate and maybe that''s why he acted like that. I apologize on behalf of him," Colin Park promptly said. He still hoped that things could go as nned and he wanted Nicole''s help for that to happen.

    Whatever her rtionship with Leon Jung was, he was convinced that she would never find peace with her stepmother of all people. If only he knew how unique the young Chairwoman was!

    When Nicole didn''t say anything, the Director spoke up again.

    "Chairwoman, may I ask you if you still maintain a good rtionship with your ex-fiance?" he cautiously said, reading Nicole''s every expression.

    "Leon?" She raised a brow and then nodded. "We''re on good terms. Why are you asking me that?"

    "Never mind," Colin Park promptly said with his too fake of a smile. "Please inform me once you''re ready. I''ll be waiting." He rose from his seat and walked out of the office. Then he called Peter Jung right away.

    "Hello, it''s me. I don''t think the Chairwoman has other thoughts but... if you want to make it clear, we can follow the n and test her."

    After a few more chats, he ended the call and went to his office.

    Meanwhile, Nicole wondered what the two men might be up to. They wouldn''t be able to trust her easily. That''s impossible unless they were a fool. What did they n again?!

    *

    Nathan Woo''s eyes grew wide when he read the contents of the letter in the envelope which he received. It was 11 a.m. and he knew that Aston would still be working. So, he decided to not disturbed him.

    As such, he quickly takes out his phone and called his right-hand man, Kyler. "It''s me. Gather our men and set out right now. I''ll send you the address."

    When he put down his phone, what Jaxon told him in the morning crossed his mind. He knew that Jaxon was still working with Joshua Kim in rescuing Cassandra and he didn''t want to bother him in case something goes wrong. So, he gets prepared and left his house right away.

    * * *

    Cassandra stared at Mathias who just walked inside the room again. After staying for a while here, she often heard the sound of vehicles and guessed that she must be inside the city. A vi, perhaps?

    No matter what, the action and behaviour of the leader still troubled her a lot. He seemed quite different in a strange way. It''s hard to guess what he was up to. Besides, why did the torture and questioning stop sincest night? They still haven''t got the answer they want.

    Now that they know her weakness, it might be a lot easier if they give it a try again.

    Like he always did, the young leader took a seat opposite her again. However, he didn''t say anything but once in a while, he would stare at the phone in his hands. Was he waiting for a call?

    Maybe. His phone finally went off after a few minutes. Then he quickly picked up the call. "I''m listening."

    Unlikest time, he was more than calm when he listened to the other person on the other line. Then he spoke up again.

    "Alright. Do as I said before."

    He briefly nced at Cassandra who was staring at him the whole time. Turning away, he shifted his attention back to the phone call. "Don''t make me repeat myself." Then he ended the call.

    "What is it this time?" Cassandra asked. Though she had already suffered a lot, she still had that defiance in her gaze just like the time she was captured.

    "You''re a curious person, Miss Lim. But I don''t think I''m obliged to tell you everything," Mathias simply said.

    "You won''t go away with this," Cassandra uttered but Mathias simply smiled this time too.

    "I''ll wait for that time." He narrowed his eyes at his wristwatch and rose from his seat. "Don''t forget what you said." Then he walked out of the room again.

    Feeling stunned, Cassandra stared at the empty door for a while. What was that man talking about?! However, it was just a matter of time before she witnessed the thing that shook her to the core!

    The door was suddenly pushed open and the one who entered this time was... Nathan? For a split second, she thought that she was hallucinating. This was impossible but...

    She froze when she felt Nathan''s touch on her body! This wasn''t a dream?!

    "Cassandra, are you alright?"

    Bending his knees beside her, Nathan Woo was really calling her name! How was this possible?!

    When the leader''sst two sentences crossed her mind, she blinked. Did he just... let her go?!

 Chapter 178 - He Didnt Regret It

    Peter Jung was staring at the n which Joshua Kim sent to him a while ago. The exchange will take ce after an hour but the two-faced Prime Minister already had a backup n. All he needed to do was obtain the evidence which was in Joshua Kim''s possession.

    However, he witnessed his n crumbled when he received a call from Mathias.

    Cassandra Lim was rescued by some unidentified men!

    With rage invading his whole body, Peter Jung abruptly rose from his seat with a phone next to his ear. "What do you mean? How is that possible?!" he howled. Then he shook his head. "No. Wait for me in the vi. I wille after I settle things here." He said and ended the call right away.

    Losing no time, he called Joshua Kim. The Prime Minister was convinced that the former right-hand man was behind this!

    "How dare you backstabbed me!" He barked the moment Joshua Kim answered the call.

    "What do you mean?" Joshua Kim confusedly asked from the other line.

    Nathan Woo was busy rushing Cassandra to the hospital and informing others didn''t cross his mind! That''s why he was still not aware of what happened.

    "Don''t feign ignorance, Joshua Kim. You fool me and you will surely pay for this," Peter Jung grunted and hang up the call.

    Joshua Kim who was sitting in the base of the Moyan Gang was more than surprised by what he heard. What was the Prime Minister saying?!

    "Peter Jung imed that I backstabbed him. Do you think something happened to Cassandra?" He asked Jaxon who was standing beside him. "Perhaps someone makes a move?"

    Jaxon gave a quick thought and the Reyon Boss instantly crossed his mind. "Please wait a minute." He said and take out his phone.

    Talking with Nathan Woo, Jaxon''s face lit up. Then he puts down the phone and quickly turned his attention to Joshua Kim. "She is rescued now. She is in the hospital." He heard that Cassandra had several wounds but he was d that she was safe now.

    "Who does that?" Joshua Kim asked as he rose from his seat. A hint of relief was seen in his usually stern face.

    Jaxon hesitated a bit before he finally said, "It''s the current leader of the Reyons."

    "Nathan Woo?" Joshua Kim asked with a flustered face. "Is Cassandra still involved with that man?"

    Jaxon felt reluctant to speak up but when he noticed the demanding look of his former superior, he had no choice but to nod. "Yes. They get back together." He nced at Joshua Kim''s unreadable face and he felt the pressure.

    "The Reyon Boss is not harmful to us. He truly cared -"

    "I know."

    Jaxon immediately shut his mouth when he heard Joshua Kim''s response. He ended up looking at his former superior with a perplexed face.

    "Which hospital is Cassandra admitted to? Take me there," Joshua Kim calmly said and walked past the flustered Jaxon.

    * * *

    Nathan was sitting next to Cassandra''s bed in the Westview Hospital. More than three hours had passed since he finds her in that vi and Cassandra was abducted for just a day. It was yesterday''s evening when he saw her off as she left for the countryside but after a tormenting 17 hours, he felt like it was years since hest saw her!

    He never took his eyes off her but... all the bruises and wounds on her arms and some parts of her body killed him on the inside! He even wondered what would happen if just another day passed by?

    <em>Will she still be alive if that was really the case? </em>

    "I''ll be fine, Nathan. The doctor said that there is no internal injury. I only need a few days," Cassandra calmly said and holds his hand. She knew what was going on in his mind but... she didn''t want to be the one who destroyed his life.

    <em>Bitterness. That would make him lost himself!</em>

    Narrowing his eyes at her hands that hold his, Nathan Woo forced a smile. He lifted her hands and nted a kiss on the back of it. "I''m sorry. If only I find you earlier, you won''t suffer like this."

    "I know you try and... I also know that you suffer more than I do. I should have been more careful," Cassandra muttered.

    "It''s not your fault, Cassandra." He tried his best to put on a calm face but he was clenching his other fist which Cassandra couldn''t see. Right now, what he wanted the most was to shred Peter Jung to a thousand pieces!

    <em>How dare hey a hand on his woman! </em>

    Cassandra knew how dangerous Nathan could be once he lost his mind. She had witnessed it and it was never a good one, much more like bitter. What if he was blinded by rage? That''s the worst thing possible!

    "Don''t do anything that''s beyond your limits," she said. "I don''t want you to change."

    He managed to keep his sanity despite the atmosphere he was brought up. She respected and admired him a lot for that alone. If that vanished because of her, she didn''t think she will be able to endure it.

    "You know I don''t want to make an empty promise," Nathan said to her in a gentle voice. He gently ran a finger through her hair as he stared at her. "I''m not the type to easily forgive anyone who crossed me. You know that."

    He refused to agree with her and Cassandra understood that it wasn''t a good sign. However, she didn''t know what to say. She knew how much he tried to stay put even now! How could she pressure him more?!

    When one thing crossed her mind, curiosity got the best of Cassandra Lim. "How did you find me? I heard you failedst night." She was still debating in her mind as she didn''t think her assumption was possible.

    "I''m not sure of it too," Nathan said. "Someone pressed the doorbell to my house and left an envelope on my mailbox. There is your name and an address on it. I had no idea but I still came. That''s how I find you.

    "Do you know how surprised I was when I realized that you were the only person in that vi? There were no other persons, not even the Prime Minister''s men," Nathan said with a confused face.

    Cassandra felt more troubled. Did that man really release her? Why?

    "Were you left alone the whole time? No one came?" Nathan asked her.

    Before Cassandra could answer, the door was suddenly pushed open. The Moyan Boss slightly smiled when she saw the one who entered her hospital room.

    "Uncle Joshua," she muttered.

    Joshua Kim quickly made his way towards Cassandra while Nathan rose from his seat. Observing Cassandra, Joshua Kim''s face turned sour. "That Peter Jung! He really dared to do this to you!" he grunted.

    Cassandra only smiled. "Did Nathan inform you? You came faster than I thought."

    Joshua Kim sighed and sat beside the Moyan Boss. "Do you know how relieved I felt when I know that you''re safe? I had no idea when Peter Jung yelled, saying that I backstabbed him. I only knew about itter."

    Peter Jung said that he was backstabbed? One thing instantly crossed Cassandra''s mind. If the Prime Minister was angry, that means... he had no idea about how she was rescued.

    Her suspicion was right.

    That man really released her without the approval of Peter Jung!

    When Cassandra Lim thought of the Prime Minister''s nature, she was feeling uneasy. She didn''t know why but that young leader let her go. Then what about the aftermath?! There''s no way for Peter Jung to let this matter slide easily!

    * * *

    Just as Cassandra spected, the atmosphere in one vi inside the city wasn''t good.

    In one room of the vi, Peter Jung was sitting on a single couch with Mathias standing a few steps beside him.

    "Do you know how important this matter is to me?" Peter Jung grunted. Though rage was already written all over his face, just the thought of the evidence which he failed to obtain made his blood boil with anger. Then he abruptly stood up. "You messed up everything!"

    "I apologize for failing you, sir," Mathias said with his head lowered and his eyes glued to the floor. "I will ept the punishment."

    "Punishment?" Peter Jung walked towards Mathias and grabbed him on the cor of his white buttoned shirt. "Then what about the thing I lost for your mistake, Mathias? You failed to deal with just one woman! Do you know that I''m about to lose everything?!"

    Mathias stood still without saying anything. As someone who had worked for Peter Jung for a long time, he knew that it''s useless to say anything. He also knew one thing - he won''t be able to leave unscathed.

    The Prime Minister was always a violent man. He was even worse when he lost his mind, just like now. He knew that it was just a matter of time before the Prime Minister''s violent nature took the best of him again yet he didn''t regret it.....

 Chapter 179 - There Must Be A Reason

    Thinking of the evidence which he never saw, Peter Jung went wild. His years of hard work could be destroyed and it made him lost his conscience.

    He roughly withdrew his hand from Mathias cor and nced around the room. Then he saw one thing which was always so tempting to him whenever he couldn''t think clear - a golf stick.

    Giving in to the temptation, he walked towards the golf stick and picked it up. He hardly squeezed the handle before he walked back to Mathias who was still standing.

    With Leon and Shara defying him, he was already more than frustrated. He couldn''t locate his wife and now... even Mathias was failing him! Things never went his way these days! Now that Cassandra was rescued, he lost his chance to know the one behind that n and also the evidence!

    Anger rushed through his whole body when he thought of all these! Then he suddenly lifted the golf stick and hardly hit Mathias on his left upper arm. Thetter clenched his teeth in pain but he didn''t utter any single word. He stood firm and made no attempt to stop the Prime Minister!

    Peter Jung was already too blinded by rage! He lifted the golf stick and continuously hit the man on his left arm and the same spot. Though the forces were not as huge as the first one, the continuous hit made Mathias involuntarily took a step back before he copsed to the floor!

    He tried to stand up again but it seemed like the rage blinded Prime Minister was still not done!

    Peter Jung threw the golf stick to the side before he walked towards Mathias who was on the floor. He mercilessly kicked the young man on the chest and stomach, continuously and with a huge force!

    "You destroyed my efforts for years!" He shouted yet he won''t stop his actions.

    Feeling the excruciating pain throughout his upper body, Mathia ended up coughing in blood. He braced himself and endure. He was always good at enduring but this time, it was too much! He knew that he won''tst long if this goes on but still... he didn''t resist or protest.

    He was a well-trained young man who was barely above 25. If he truly wished to fight back, there''s no way for the middle-aged man like the Prime Minister to beat him. He knew that he could easily out strength the Prime Minister but he chose not to. It was his act of repaying him for the past and... the mistake which he deliberately made.

    He was already prepared for this when he made that decision. He already saw iting.

    Finally, the door was opened and Daniel Gu rushed in. When he saw the scene, he quickly rushed to the Prime Minister and though he knew he shouldn''t, he holds his master back. "Please stop, sir. You will kill him at this rate," he pleaded.

    Peter Jung was already lost too deep in the darkness. As such, it took him a while to feel his right-hand man''s grip on his body. Slowly, he was snapped out of the rage that almost swallowed him!

    Halting all his movements, he narrowed his eyes and realized what he had done. The blood on Mathias arm caused by the golf stick, the blood which he coughed out and his worn-out body. He unconsciously took a step back and turned away.

    Now that it was over, Mathias tried to gather his strength and stand on his feet again but... he couldn''t even move properly! Still, he refused to give up and try again.

    Peter Jung shifted his gaze back to him and saw him struggling to get up. "Mathias," he muttered. What had he done?

    When Daniel Gu heard this, he quickly helped Mathias to get back on his feet. Though he felt like his whole body was burning, Mathias braced himself and stood on his feet. "I''m fine," he barely muttered the two words.

    Without saying anything, Peter Jung nodded at Daniel Gu and thetter quickly helped Mathias who looked like he could pass out any minute.

    ncing at the Prime Minister, Mathias slightly bowed once. Then he left the room with the help of Daniel Gu.

    The moment the door was closed, Peter Jung shut his eyes and clenched his fist before he pressed it against the middle of his forehead. He walked towards the window and stared at the outdoors where Mathias was helped by his men to get inside the car.

    He shook his head when he recalled what he did. He shouldn''t lose control. He shouldn''t do that, especially towards Mathias.

    * * *

    "Take him to the hospital." Standing next to the car, Daniel Gu instructed the young man who was sitting on the driver seat of the car which Mathias rode.

    The young man nodded and started the car. The moment they were out of Daniel Gu''s sight, the driver pulled over the car and quickly turned his body to look at Mathias who was sitting in the backseat.

    "I know this will happen. I beg you many times not to do that." His concern and annoyance were more than evident in his voice.

    "Even if you let her go, we can leave the vi before the Prime Minister came. He won''t be able to find us but..."He sighed when he looked at the wound on Mathias''s arm. "You can avoid that if you''re not so stubborn."

    Mathias was leaning his head towards the car window. When he heard his friend, there was a subtle smile on his lips. "Why should I run away, n? I deserve this and if uncle finds out what I did... a beating won''t be enough." His voice was barely above a whisper and he instantly coughed the moment he finished talking.

    "You will have to pay for it with your life," n said, ncing at his friend with concern.

    "I know," Mathias muttered. "But I think it''s worth it."

    n stared at his friend and shook his head. "You''re helpless." He sat straight and nced at Mathias through the front mirror. "I will take you to the hospital. It''s clear that your wounds are not trivial."

    When Mathias opened his mouth to say something, n noticed it and beat him at that. "You don''t listen to me when you release that woman. So, I won''t listen to you this time. You will receive treatment and that''s final."

    Sensing the sincerity in his friend''s voice, Mathias gave in and leaned his head towards the window again before he slowly closed his eyes.

    * * *

    "Do you really want to stand against Peter Jung?" Joshua Kim asked Cassandra who was lying on the hospital bed.

    "You know I don''t change my mind once I made a decision," Cassandra muttered. "Besides, the war already started. There''s no going back."

    Joshua Kim remained silent for a while and then nodded. "You''re right. We shouldn''t let him go after he did this to you. He should pay for it."

    "Uncle Joshua," Cassandra uttered, ncing at the man with a surprised face. "Does it mean that you''re willing to help me?"

    Joshua Kim slightly smiled and caressed Cassandra''s hair. "I can do anything for you. I only want you to be safe and for that, Peter Jung should be gone."

    When the Moyan Boss face lit up, Joshua Kim continued. "I have many useful things to attack Peter Jung. You don''t have anything to worry about."

    "As long as you''re on my side, I''m not worried," Cassandra promptly said.

    Joshua Kim holds her hand and gently patted it. "Then you should recover soon."

    Cassandra nodded and Joshua Kim turned to Nathan who was standing beside him. "I think we should have a chat."

    "Alright," Nathan replied and looked at Cassandra with a smile. "I''ll be back soon."

    Cassandra watched the two men as they left her room and she was feeling a bit uneasy. Joshua Kim was the one who assisted her adoptive father in everything and... Nathan''s father was killed by her adoptive father.

    Will they be able to have a normal chat?

    When the door to her hospital room was knocked, she responded, "Come in."

    The one who came inside was none other than Jaxon. Joshua Kim told her before that Jaxon was outside.

    Jaxon made his way towards her bed and halted when he was two or three steps away. His eyes were lowered yet he didn''t miss the wounds and bruises on her body. His arms were both tucked to the sides and he ended up clenching his fists. "I -"

    "If you''re here to apologize and me yourself, forget about it."

    Before he could say anything, Cassandra''s words shut him up.

    "I trust you enough and let them capture me. I''m grateful that you didn''t fail me, Jaxon," Cassandra said.

    "You saved me but you almost died," Jaxon uttered.

    "It''s not like you never risk your life to save mine. You do that countless times," Cassandra argued.

    "We''re not the same, Boss. You''re -"

    "I''m really tired now, Jaxon. I''m not in a condition to argue with you."

    Her voice was calm but Jaxon understood right away that it was final. Then he lowered his head, "I apologize."

    Cassandra maintained her silence for a while but when that mysterious leader crossed her mind, she quickly turned to Jaxon again. "I want you to find someone for me."

    She must know why he did that. There must be a reason.....

 Chapter 180 - Just A Matter Of Time

    Aston and Nicole just entered Cassandra''s hospital room. When Nathan informed them about the news almost an hour ago, they quickly rushed to Westview Hospital to visit the Moyan Boss.

    "How can they do this to you?" Nicole uttered when she nced down at the arms of Cassandra who was sitting on the bed. "Are they even human?!"

    Cassandra Lim smiled at the reaction of the Chairwoman. "This ismon in our circles but I still hope that you won''t get the chance to get used to this kind of incident."

    She lived in a different world. That''s what Cassandra was trying to say.

    "You endure well than I thought," Aston simply remarked which made the Moyan Boss rolled her eyes at him.

    "I''m not that weak, Aston Kang," she said in a stern voice.

    Aston smiled and tried to drop his yful nature a bit. "Did Peter Jung asked you where my sister and Leon''s mother hide?"

    When Cassandra shook her head, Aston raised a brow. "What did he want to know?"

    Cassandra Lim hesitated a while before she finally said, "He wants to know the one behind that n, the one who convinced me to fool him. I think he already figured out that it can''t be his son."

    ncing at the change in reaction on the actor''s face, Cassandra quickly said, "Don''t worry. I don''t tell them anything."

    Aston Kang narrowed his eyes at the wounds on the Moyan Boss. Then his face turned sour. "You should just tell them the truth rather than suffer."

    "It''s not like I don''t know the consequences. Why would I give in while I can still endure?" Cassandra simply said and this made Aston frowned.

    "Your life matters more, Cassandra. How will I face Nathan like this?" He grunted and let out a sigh. "I used to thought that you''re an intelligent woman."

    While he was still talking, the door was opened and Nathan Woo walked inside. He just returned after having a chat with Joshua Kim.

    "Don''t mind me, Aston," Nathan promptly said as he overheard his friend. "This is not your fault. Peter Jung is to me."

    "I think you should be careful." It was Cassandra who spoke up this time. "Peter Jung might keep an eye on me. So, don''te here anymore. The same goes for Nicole."

    Aston let out a sigh as he knows that Cassandra had a point. "What will our next move be?" he asked.

    "Don''t worry. Do you still remember the uncle that I talked about? My father''s former right-hand man. He is willing to help us now. It is just a matter of time before the Prime Minister met his downfall. Until then, let''s all be safe," Cassandra Lim replied.

    After a while, Aston and Nathan walked out of the room, leaving the two women behind. They stood near the door and discussed some matters.

    "Peter Jung finds out that my sister and Leon''s mother is in Nicole''s house. He even went therest night but they managed to move to another ce through the secret door," Aston informed his friend.

    "How did he find out?" Nathan quickly asked.

    "We''re not sure, but Nicole suspects that Peter Jung is tracking Leon''s phone. That''s why we need to be more careful. He is at his wit ends and he will be dangerous than ever."

    Nathan nodded. "Alright. I won''t lower our guard. He might evene after Cassandra again."

    "I also have one concern," Aston said. Judging from the look on his face, it was clear that the actor was troubled by something.

    "What is it?" Nathan asked. It seemed like they won''t have peace soon!

    "Nicole pretends to work with Colin Park and Peter Jung to destroy her stepmother. Her n is to backfire and then counter-attack but... Peter Jung is suspicious of her now," Aston exined.

    "Because she hid the two women in her house?"

    Aston nodded. "It seems like the two men are suspecting her but they still need her in their n to expose Garcia Han. They believed that she won''t take her stepmother''s side but... do you think it would be a huge risk for them to still trust her?"

    Nathan Woo gave a quick thought and nodded. "That''s right. From what the two men had done so far, it''s clear that they aren''t fools."

    "But they still need Nicole and they won''t give up easily. Then what do you think they will do?" Aston asked, ncing at his friend.

    Nathan concentrated on his thoughts and tried to think like Peter Jung. After a few seconds, he raised a brow. "He will surely want to test Nicole."

    Aston nodded. "That''s what I''m thinking too and it makes me worried." He made a deliberate paused and continued by saying, "Now that Leon''s mother is rescued, they will feel a sense of urgency. They are afraid to run out of time and in my opinion, they will make a move soon and this time, the target will be Nicole. They want to test her loyalty."

    "That means we need a n too," Nathan replied.

    "I already thought of many possibilities. How will they want to test her?" Aston slightly smiled when he said, "I have a n and I think it will be effective enough."

    * * *

    "I don''t expect to see my new house today. But now that Cassandra is rescued, I''m d that we get to visit together."

    Aston and Nicole were standing inside Aston''s new house. As it was next to Nicole''s house, it would be a lot easier for them to visit each other and that''s what made them excited.

    Nicole observed the interior of the big house. The size was pretty much the same as hers and it also had two floors.

    "Come. I will show you something," Aston suddenly said and grabbed Nicole''s hand. Then they walked upstairs.

    They entered a room on the right which was pretty big.

    "I n to use this as my study. Do you know why?" Aston asked and pointed his chin at the small balcony. "If youe out in the balcony of your study and if I did the same, we can see each other. You often work tillte at night. I think it will be a good way to keep you in check."

    Nicole was quite happy about it but hisst sentence made her frowned. "You are the best at killing the mood," she remarked with an annoyed face.

    Aston smiled as he wrapped his arms around her body and hugged her from behind. "I only want to ensure that you don''t overwork all the time. It''s for your own good."

    "That means I can do the same," Nicole quickly said with a satisfying smile. "I only wish for you to be safe."

    Aston chuckled. "You used to say that I''m good with words but I think it''s the opposite now," he remarked.

    "You don''t know? I learn this from you," Nicole simply said and this made Aston let out aughter.

    "We already agreed to visit the orphanage with Mr. Aris but we can''t find the time. Now that our conflict with the Prime Minister is more heated than before, I don''t know when our lives will be better but... I really hope that everything will be fine soon. No one should suffer again," Nicole muttered.

    "I wish for that too and don''t worry about Zander. I will talk with him and asked him to wait for us," Aston said and asked, "How about Leon?"

    Nicole shook her head. "It''s hard to reach him. Though his men participated in the search of Cassandra, he is having a hard time. I told him what happenedst night and that I shift his mother and Aria to a safer ce but... he won''t answer my calls after that."

    Aston thought about it and said, "Don''t worry too much. I''m sure that Leon will soon get a hold of himself. He needs just a little more time."

 Chapter 181 - I Dont Work For That

    Cassandra and Nathan were on their way to the former''s hospital room after going to the hospital garden for some fresh air.

    It was still early in the morning and the fine weather tempted Cassandra to leave her room. After Nathan protested for a while, he finally gave in and took her to the hospital garden which was just next to the building.

    "I prefer you to haveplete rest so that you could recover soon. You shouldn''t move around too much," Nathan Woo said to Cassandra. Though his voice was calm, there was a hint of concern in it.

    "I will be fine in a day or two," Cassandra Lim simply said and nced at her lover who was walking right beside her. "Since when did you tend to over worry? It didn''t suit you."

    Nathan Woo frowned. "If you were in my ce, I''m sure that you will do the same."

    "I will surely order my men to lock you up so that you can''t leave your room," Cassandra promptly responded and this made Nathanughed.

    "That means you have no right toin," Nathan said as he shook his head in amusement.

    "What do you want for breakfast?"

    When he received no response, Nathan looked at Cassandra who was distracted by something. "What are you looking at?" he asked and his eyes trailed in the direction where she was looking. However, he saw nothing.

    "What did you say?" Cassandra shifted her gaze to Nathan when she heard him. Then she quickly turned back to the direction where she was looking at before. She thought that she saw someone. Was she wrong?

    *

    After spending some time with Cassandra, Nathan left the hospital. He didn''t want to leave Cassandra alone but he had to briefly meet with someone. He told Cassandra that he will be back in two hours. Besides, Jaxon already appointed some of the most capable men from the Moyan to stand guard at the door. Cassandra should be fine.

    Even after Nathan left, Cassandra was still bothered by what she saw a while ago. After spending a few minutes in confusion, she decided to just check it out. Uncertainty was one of the few things which the Moyan Boss truly hated.

    She walked out of her room and walked towards a certain room which was just three rooms away from hers. Standing near the door, she nced at the interior of the room through the ss portion of the door.

    The moment she had a clear look at the man inside, her eyes grew wide. She wasn''t mistaken? It''s really him! When the doubt she had crossed her mind, she quickly opened the door and entered the room without thinking twice.

    When the door was suddenly opened, the young man who was sitting on the bed darted his eyes to it. When he saw Cassandra''s face, amazement was written all over his face!

    "You! Why are you here?" It was Mathias who uttered the words in shock. However, when he saw her wearing the hospital gown, he started to understand but... how did she know toe here?!

    "It''s really you. I thought that I was just mistaken when I saw you enter this room in the morning," Cassandra said as she walked towards Mathias. She stood in front of him and nced down at him. "You get hurt? You were fine yesterday."

    Did he really let her go? She wanted to ask him this but somehow, she felt reluctant. Besides, why was he suddenly admitted to a hospital? A possibility crossed her mind but... it won''t be.

    Why would he release her if he was to suffer for it?

    "Leave. It''s none of your business," Mathias said, bluntly.

    "This is strange. I was rescued yesterday and in a normal case, shouldn''t you try to catch me again now that I show up before you?" Cassandra paused and said, "But you told me to leave. Maybe I was right. You really let me go on purpose."

    Mathias quickly stood up when he heard her. Then his face turned darkened. "Don''t talk nonsense and just leave. Do you want to suffer again?"

    The sudden and rapid movement of his body worsened the pain in his chest and he quickly holds his chest and bent in pain.

    Once again, the door was opened and n, who was Mathias friend and subordinate walked in. "Mathias, the doctor said that... " His voice trailed off when he saw the presence of a familiar face in the room. When he recognized her, his eyes grew wide.

    That woman whom Mathias released?! Why was she here?!

    He quickly shifted his attention to his friend when he saw him holding his chest in pain. Then he rushed to his side and hold him. "Are you alright?" he asked with concern.

    "I''m fine," Mathias muttered and attempt to stand straight. "Let her leave."

    Hearing him, n shifted his gaze to Cassandra and stood in front of her. "You should leave. Don''te here again."

    Like a stubborn woman she was, Cassandra still nced at Mathias. "Weren''t you hired to abduct me and make me speak? Why did you do that? If you didn''t finish your job, you won''t get anything."

    Mathias finally withdrew his hand from his chest after he heard her. "You are wrong, Miss Lim. Money? I don''t work for that. Who knows? I might even have much more wealth than you."

    "Then why?" Cassandra asked. This bothered her ever since Nathan came for her and she was adamant to get the answer.

    n slowly walked towards the door when he noticed something. When he opened the door and observed outside, he raised a brow and quickly shut it again. Then he turned to his friend who was about to respond to the Moyan Boss.

    "It''s the Prime Minister!" He uttered, panicked.

    Mathias darted his eyes to his friend. Then his face grew anxious in the blink of an eye!

    "We don''t have time," n muttered and quickly grabbed Cassandra''s hand. If Peter Jung saw the Moyan Boss here, everything will be over. Putting this in mind, he shoved Cassandra towards the bathroom which was on the left of the room.

    "Please don''t make any noise. If not, we will be all dead," he said to the Moyan Boss and closed the door in a hurry.

    The moment the bathroom door was shut, the door to Mathias hospital room was opened and Peter Jung walked inside. Both Mathias and n bowed at the sight of the Prime Minister.

    Mathias briefly nced at the door and noticed that Daniel Gu and another guard were standing outside. Then he understood why the Prime Minister wished to talk to him alone but... with Cassandra hiding just a few steps away, it wasn''t a good time. However, he didn''t have a say.

    "Give us some privacy," Peter Jung said to n who was standing near the bathroom. Thetter bowed again and quickly walked out of the room.

    Mathias was still standing in his ce and Peter Jung made his way to him. "Don''t keep standing, Mathias. You are a patient."

    With that said, Mathias nodded and sat on the bed. "What brings you here?"

    Peter Jung took a seat on the bench next to the bed and looked at the young man. "What other else would my reason be? I came to visit you."

    Cassandra who was hiding in the bathroom was quite surprised by Peter Jung''s words. Why would the Prime Minister came all the way to the hospital just to visit someone whom he hired for some bad deeds? Besides, judging from his words, it seemed like he cared about the young man. Was her assumption before... wrong?

    "You don''t have toe," Mathias muttered.

    When Peter Jung saw Mathias in the hospital gown, what he did yesterday crossed his mind and he shut his eyes. "Did you hate me?" he asked Mathias as he opened his eyes again.

    "What?" Mathias blurted out with a flustered face and blinked. "No. That''s absurd."

    "I''m sorry for yesterday, Mathias," Peter Jung promptly said in a calm voice. "I shouldn''t lose control and torment you like that."

    "I''m fine, uncle. I''m sorry for letting you down," Mathias responded. Though he tried his best to be calm, he could barely hide his amazement. It''s not every day that Peter Jung apologized!

    Meanwhile, Cassandra could felt her jaw dropped to the floor! Her assumption on how he got hurt was right. It was indeed the Prime Minister''s doing but... the young man was his nephew?!

    She recalled how just one abrupt movement worsened Mathias injury. Peter Jung torment him to that extent despite Mathias being his nephew?!

 Chapter 182 - Just As Expected

    "You always put up with everything ever since you were young," Peter Jung said. Once again, his actions the day before crossed his mind and torment him.

    For someone like the Prime Minister who was always blinded by rage, his son and this nephew of his were the only ones who could make him regret his actions. He always tried to hold back himself but... he always failed. This was in his blood.

    "What did the doctor say?" Peter Jung asked Mathias after quietly staring at him for a while.

    "You don''t have to worry, uncle. I will be fine after resting for a few days. You should concentrate more on your work," Mathias calmly said.

    He wasn''t putting up an act. No matter what his uncle did to him, he was convinced that he would never hold a grudge against him. His uncle had every right and besides, it was his fault this time. If only his uncle knew what he did... he didn''t even want to think further.

    Peter Jung let out a sigh when he looked at Mathias''s face. "Alright. After you recovered, tell me what you want. I will do anything to make up to you."

    "There''s no need for that. You already did enough for me," Mathias promptly said.

    Peter Jung gently patted his hands. "How will I face your father in the afterlife after behaving that way? I should do everything I can to mend my mistake."

    His words put Mathias Jung in a daze. He knew that he was one of the very few people whom his uncle truly cared about but... he never expect him to say such words. For the first time, he questioned the decision he made yesterday.

    Was it wrong of him to release that woman? He knew that his uncle always ced trust in him.

    "Take your time and think about it," Peter Jung said as he rose from his seat. He nced down at Mathias and gently patted him on the right shoulder. "I have a meeting, so I have to leave now. I wille again once I have the time."

    Mathias tried to stand up but the Prime Minister hold him back. "You don''t have to see me out. Concentrate on your recuperation."

    "I understand," Mathias replied with a nod and Peter Jung walked out of the room right away.

    The moment his uncle left, Mathias attention waspletely shifted to the bathroom on the right where Cassandra was hiding. He tried to walk there but... the door was opened and Cassandra came out.

    When Mathias recalled his conversation with his uncle, he let out a sigh. This woman heard too much!

    "You should leave before I change my mind. Don''t show your face here again," he firmly said to the Moyan Boss who was walking towards him.

    "You regret now?" Cassandra asked. "Then why did you do it?"

    "Is that important?" Mathias snapped and let out another sigh. "Shouldn''t you just be grateful and live a life far away from me?"

    "That''s not how I live my life," Cassandra retorted. She bravely met Mathias gaze like she always did before.

    He already knew how stubborn this woman was yet it always shook Mathias Jung. Did she really have no fear?

    "You already knew my rtionship with the Prime Minister," he said, firmly ncing at Cassandra. "My uncle trusts me a lot but I let him down on purpose. I''m regretting a lot right now, so... you should leave if you don''t want to put yourself in danger again."

    Meeting Mathias''s gaze, Cassandra frowned. "I only want to know one thing. If you really want me gone, just answer my question. What is your reason for letting me go?"

    Mathias felt helpless. This tenacious woman. Can''t she just give up? He will surely die if his uncle was to find out what he did!

    "You said that it''s tormenting to feel responsible for the crime which you didn''tmit. You said that it''s hell and if you give in, it will be worse than before. Didn''t you say that you have to make up to someone? I just help you to achieve that."

    His response was so unexpected and it put Cassandra in a daze. That was his reason? "Why?" she asked. "That has nothing to do with you."

    "I''ve been there and I know how it feels to be in such a situation," Mathias snapped. When he realized what he just said, he let out a breath and shut his eyes. "You know what you want. Leave now," he added in a much lower voice.

    The door to his hospital room was opened and n just walked inside after seeing off the Prime Minister. When Mathias noticed his friend''s presence, he quickly turned to him. "Let her leave. I don''t want to see her again."

    With that said, n grabbed Cassandra''s hands and pulled her out of the room. This time, the Moyan Boss didn''t protest at all. She was still in a daze as she was too surprised by Mathias response. As such, she quietly followed n out.

    When n returned to the room after a while, she noticed that Mathias was still standing at his ce. His gaze was fixated on the floor and he didn''t make any movement.

    "Are you alright? What happened?" he asked Mathias.

    A few seconds passed until Mathias finally lifted his head. "Let someone watch over her room. She shouldn''te here again." He paused and sat on the bed. "My uncle mighte again anytime. If he sees her, everything will be a mess."

    n quietly stared at his friend who didn''t seem to be okay at all. However, he knew that he won''t answer him even if he decided to be persistent. As such, he nodded. "Alright. Have some rest."

    * * *

    When night arrived, Nicole was in her house with Aston. They were chatting with each other and talked about how they spend the day. As usual. Nicole was busy working while Aston had a rest now that he finallypleted filming the project he was working on.

    However, their rare peaceful time was interrupted when they heard the sound of the doorbell. Nicole walked to the door and through the video doorbell, she realized that it was Alex Jo. He didn''t seem to be well and that made her opened the door immediately.

    After a while, Alex Jo walked inside her house. It had been a while since Nicole saw him and she heard that he was taking a leave to look after his sick mother.

    When Aston saw the one who entered the house, he quickly walked over to Nicole. Besides, the blood on the man''s forehead made him understood that something wasn''t right.

    "What happened to your head?" Nicole promptly asked her ex-lover as she took a step towards him.

    "There isn''t time for that," Alex Jo said as he shook his head. "The Minister is abducted. I don''t know who they are."

    Nicole''s eyes grew wide and she quickly shifted her gaze to Aston who was standing beside her. "Peter Jung?"

    "I think that''s the case," Aston uttered and nced at his wristwatch. "Just as expected, he makes a move pretty fast."

 Chapter 183 - A Trap For Him

    "Soon, the Prime Minister''s men will call you. Whatever request they made, don''t ept. Don''t let them know how you really feel," Aston advised Nicole who seemed to be struggling to stay still. His keen gaze noticed the anxiety on her face.

    "What are you saying?" Alex Jo uttered. "Do you n to let the Minister die?"

    "Alex," Nicole muttered which made the man raised a brow. It had been years since she addressed him that way!

    "We know what we''re doing. Trust us," Nicole added in a low voice.

    "But -"

    "My stepmother won''t suffer in their hands. I will never allow that," Nicole snapped and Alex Jo fell silent. However, his amazement was still evident on his face.

    "I will go and meet with Chairman Jun," Aston said and turned to Nicole. "Wait here and I''ll be back soon."

    Nicole nodded and Aston briefly caressed her face before he shifted his gaze to Alex Jo. "I hope you can stay here and cooperate with Nicole. I will take care of things out there."

    Without even waiting for a response, Aston Kang stormed out of Nicole''s house.

    "You know this beforehand?" Alex Jo asked Nicole the moment Aston left. His face was still stered with confusion.

    "We can only assume but we still get prepared for it," Nicole replied and took a seat on the couch.

    "Why?" Alex Jo asked but his eyes grew wide when one thing crossed his mind. "Did the Minister know about this?"

    "She knows," Nicole muttered and narrowed her eyes. "Aston met her yesterday."

    "This is dangerous, Nicole. What if -"

    "I know. There is no other choice," Nicole said, interrupting Alex Jo before he could finish his words. Her firm gaze met his before she shut her eyes. "She will be fine. If anything happens to her, Peter Jung knows that he won''t be able to bear the consequences."

    When Alex Jo stood still without saying anything, Nicole opened her eyes. She looked up at him and let out a sigh. Then she went to her room and came out with a first aid kit. "You should clean up and bandage your wound," she said as she handed him the kit.

    Alex Jo nkly stared at the kit in his hand and then touched the wound on his forehead. "She forced me to run away and seek you out when those men suddenly showed up. Maybe you''re right. She also saw iting."

    Nicole looked at Alex Jo and noticed that he didn''t even make a movement, let alone taking care of his wound. Then she rose from her seat and took the kit from him. "Sit down. I will do it for you."

    "No need," Alex Jo quickly said. "I can do it -"

    "Just do as I say. We don''t have much time," Nicole argued in a serious tone.

    Alex Jo quietly stared at Nicole before he gave in and sat on one of the couches.

    While Nicole cleaned the wound and apply an ointment to it, she noticed that Alex Jo never took his eyes off her. She knew it but she feigned ignorance and simply continued.

    "Seeing you like this... I''m reminded of the past," Alex Jo muttered. "You always do this for me whenever I got hurt."

    His words made Nicole paused her movement. However, she continued it again after a few seconds. "It''s all in the past. You should forget about it," she muttered. "I already have someone I love."

    "I know," Alex Jo promptly said. "But sometimes, I used to wonder what will happen to us if your stepmother didn''t get in our way. Will I still be the one who owned your heart?"

    "Stop talking -"

    "I''m happy for you," Alex Jo suddenly said. This made Nicole pulled back and she looked at him with a perplexed face. "You have a reliable man who is willing to do anything to keep you safe. You know, Nicole. Someone like me will never be capable of doing that."

    He paused and added, "I owe a lot to your stepmother. I know what she did years ago but still, my mother won''t live to see this day if it isn''t because of her. That''s the kind of life I''m living."

    "We are the same," Nicole replied. "We just do whatever necessary to survive. The same goes for my stepmother."

    Alex Jo realized that though she seemed different now, this woman was still the same as the first time he met her when they were in college. She was still kind and always puts herself in other shoes. It was the reason why he fell for her in the very first ce. Seeing such a rare trait in someone who was born with a silver spoon put him in awe and made him interested in her.

    "I''m d," he muttered and his lips curved into a little smile. "You never lose yourself and that''s worth apuding."

    Nicole simply smiled and without saying anything, she continued attending to his wound.

    * * *

    "This is the Minister''s current location."

    Aston showed Carson Jun the address which appeared on his phone screen. The two men were in the residence of the Chairman.

    Yesterday when the actor met Garcia Han, he gave her a GPS device and told her to carry it with her all the time.

    Judging from the look on his face, the Chairman of JK Group didn''t seem to be okay at all. "Shouldn''t we go and rescue her right away?" he asked Aston. He was struggling to be still.

    "My friend is observing the situation there. Nothing will happen to her. Please don''t worry," Aston assured Chairman Jun. Through Nicole''s words, he already knew how this man cared for the Minister of Justice. So, he understood how hard it must be for him to stay put.

    "What is the n?" Carson Jun asked Aston after trying hard to calm down himself.

    "We need to have proof that the men who abducted the Minister are connected to the Prime Minister," Aston informed the Chairman.

    "No matter what her past is, Garcia is still the Minister of Justice. Do you think the Prime Minister will show himself and let her know that he is the one who made the order to abduct her?" Carson Jun asked and shook his head. "I doubt that."

    "I know," Aston promptly said. "Peter Jung isn''t foolish enough to go there himself but... we can make a trap for him. I already talked about this with the Minister yesterday."

    Carson Jun recalled how Garcia Han called himst night and said that she was in danger. She even told him to be prepared but... she didn''t tell him the details even when he asked! He only understood what she meant when the actor came to him.

    "I know it''s a huge risk but my friend will observe the situation all the time. If he thinks that there is a possible danger, he will make a move right away. So, I want you to trust me and cooperate with me," Aston exined to the Chairman.

    "I also asked my detective friend to help me out. He will also wait for Peter Jung to take the bait," he added.

    Carson Jun thought about it for a while and then looked at Aston. "If Garcia agrees with you, that means she trusts you. That means I have no reason to doubt you." He paused and asked, "What will I do?"

 Chapter 184 - We Can Just Take Care Of Her

    Garcia Han finds herself alone in the middle of a huge yet dark room. She was tied to a chair but her eyes weren''t blindfolded. Though she was expecting this, the uncertainty somehow made her anxious.

    Will Nicole be able to pull her role well? This troubled her the most.

    After sitting alone for a while, the door was opened and one man walked inside. He stood a few steps away from her and looked at her.

    "Who are you?" The Minister snapped. "How dare you kidnapped me! Are you courting death?"

    "Calm down, Minister," the man simply said. "We have no intention to hurt you as long as you cooperate with us."

    "I don''t know what you want but you will never get it. You should just give up now," Garcia Han firmly said. Her voice hinted no sign of backing down!

    "You don''t have -"

    "Did Peter Jung ordered you to do this?" Garcia Han interrupted the man before he could say anything.

    "What made you assume that?" the man asked Garcia Han.

    "Why? Did Peter Jung thought that I have no idea about how he worked with my stepdaughter?" Garcia Han sneered and turned away. "Let me talk to the Prime Minister."

    "You might be the Minister of Justice but here, you have no say. You''re not in a position to make a request," the man firmly said.

    "It''s up to you," Garcia Han simply said with confidence. "Call your master and tell him that I have the information which he wanted the most right now. If he wants to know it, tell him toe here."

    * * *

    "It''s been two hours, Aston. Why didn''t I receive any call from them?"

    Nicole was sitting in her study with a phone next to her ear. Though files were piling up in front of her, she couldn''t concentrate at all. Alex Jo was also sitting on a couch a few steps away. Judging from his expression, it was sure that he was feeling anxious.

    "Please be patient for a while, Nicole." Aston Kang calmly said from the other line. "If things went well, we might be able to end it before they even get the chance to call you. So, trust me."

    "Will my stepmother be fine?" Nicole was trying her best to stay calm but as each second passed, she only grew more anxious.

    "Yes," Aston quickly said. "Nathan keep an eye on Peter Jung''s men. He won''t give them the chance to make a move."

    Nicole remained quiet for a while and attempt to clear her mind. "Alright. Don''t forget to call me if anything happens. Be careful too."

    Aston''s lips curved into a little smile when he nodded. "Will do. See you soon."

    "Seems like Nicole worried a lot." Carson Jun who was sitting inside a car with Aston instantly remarked the moment Aston puts down his phone.

    "That''s true," Aston replied. "I hope that she will be able to stay put."

    Carson Jun quietly nced at Aston for a while before he said, "It won''t be easy for you to help Garcia."

    "I think I feel that way in the past but not now," Aston said and added, "Especially after knowing how she was connected to myte father. She is just another victim of the world''s cruelty, like me and Nicole."

    Aston Kang quietly stared at his phone before he turned to Carson Jun. "Somehow, I believe that once we get rid of Peter Jung, the world will be a better ce to live."

    "I like your mindset," Carson Jun said. "I think I understand why Nicole is too obsessed with you."

    Aston Kang chuckled when he heard the Chairman''s remarked. "Isn''t it supposed to be the other way round? I don''t want people to think that way."

    "You''re equal," Carson Jun quickly added and Aston nodded with a smile.

    Soon, the two men shifted their attention back to work.

    "Do you think Peter Jung will take the bait? He is a very careful person," the Chairman said to Aston.

    "I can''t say it for sure but if one is desperate to get something, they easily get blinded and quickly lost their ability to think clear," Aston stated. "I doubt he will ignore this chance."

    * * *

    "How did the Minister of Justice even know to guess that you are the one behind the kidnapping?"

    Colin Park was sitting in the Prime Minister''s study with the Prime sitting on his left on a single couch. When one of the Prime Minister''s men called and ryed Garcia Han''s words, the Director couldn''t believe it.

    "I think we underestimate her," Peter Jung remarked. "I should have known that she never gets her eyes off her stepdaughter."

    "Are you saying that the Minister hired someone to tail her stepdaughter?" Colin Park asked. "That means we shouldn''t be at ease. She might already n something to attack us."

    "Have you already forget how Garcia Han truly feels? Do you think she will also target her stepdaughter just to take us down?" Peter Jung firmly said, ncing at Colin Park.

    Colin Park thought about it for a while and shook his head. "I don''t think so. Though she appeared indifferent, the Minister has a soft spot for her stepdaughter. She always ends up forgiving her even if she defies her."

    "What matters right now is that she said she knows the information we wanted," Peter Jung quickly said.

    "Then shall we negotiate with her?"

    The Prime Minister thought about it for a while. Feeling troubled, he ced his elbow on the armrest of the couch and covered his eyes with his left hand. "It''s risky but I think locating Shara and Norina is more urgent. They are like a ticking bomb for us."

    "If that''s the case, you should meet the Minister, sir," Colin Park said. "If she tried to y a trick, we can just take care of her. Even if someone suspects us, they won''t be able to find evidence against us."

    "Don''t be so confident. Do you forget how we were left with no choice but to kill that police officer years ago? There shouldn''t be another mistake," Peter Jung said, sternly.

    "I understand. Even if things go wrong, I will take care of everything without a mistake."

    *

    Inside one mansion which was around an hour drive from the Prime Minister''s mansion, Leon Jung was sitting alone in a dark room. He just puts down the headphone in his ears and stared at hisputer screen where every conversation and scene of the two greedy men were yed.

    He knew that Aston was telling the truth when he said that his father was the one who killed his father, Ethan Min. He knew it but like a fool, he still hoped for it to be not true. However, his heart sank when he heard his father talking about it himself.

    The Prime Minister wasn''t even his biological father. Why did he still feel hurt by his action?!

    Leon sat still and only stared at hisputer screen for a while. Though it was almost midnight, he suddenly rose from his seat and dressed up to leave. He must do something before there is an addition to the number of his father''s victims.....

 Chapter 185 - Youre Doomed

    "My men informed me that Peter Jung just left his mansion. I think he made up his mind now."

    Aston''s lips curved into a little smile when he heard Nathan who was on the other line. "That''s great. We will be on our way too," he said and quickly ended the call.

    "Did things go as nned?" Carson Jun who was sitting beside him asked Aston the moment he put down his phone.

    "I heard that Peter Jung just left his mansion. We should get ready too," Aston said to the Chairman. Then he started the car and drove towards the address where Garcia Han was being held.

    * * *

    Still alone in the dark room, Garcia Han noticed that someone was approaching her. While she was wondering if it was Peter Jung, the Prime Minister really showed up with the man whom she talked with before.

    <em>Peter Jung actually took the bait? </em>

    "You finally showed up," the Minister of Justice said with a slight smirk. Though she was the captive who was tied up to the chair, she showed no sign of anxiety or fear.

    "I can see that you''re still the same as before," Peter Jung stated. "Sometimes, we should learn how to lie low, as I did around you all those years." Meeting Garcia Han''s fiery gaze, there was a victorious smile on his face.

    "You dare to do this to me. Are you fearless or dumb?" Garcia Han shook her head and look at the Prime Minister as if she pitied him. Just as expected, Peter Jung was instantly offended.

    "Don''t test my patience, Garcia Han. I can easily kill you and even if you happen to leave alive, I can still destroy you in a split second," Peter Jung warned the Minister in a stern voice.

    "Didn''t youe because you want something from me? You will never know it if you keep on threatening me," the Minister of Justice simply said. "If you know me well, then you should know that I fear nothing."

    "Then what about your stepdaughter?" the Prime Minister said and took a seat opposite her. "Do you think I don''t know that your stepdaughter is your weakness?"

    When Garcia Han''s calm face was slowly reced by a troubled one, Peter Jung smiled. "I pity you. You care about your stepdaughter the most while she is eager to take you down."

    Garcia Han clenched her fist when she heard the Prime Minister. "Nicole is naive and kind-hearted. If she knows your true colors, she will never trust you."

    "We will find out thatter," Peter Jung simply said and his face suddenly turned serious. "Now, tell me. Where are Norina and Shara? I won''t tolerate if you try to y any trick."

    "Look at you," Garcia Han muttered and let out a chuckle. "You talk about my weakness and act all mighty. But don''t you alsoe here because of this weakness of yours?"

    "I already told you not to test my patience," Peter Jung snapped. "You won''t be safe if you y any trick but... it won''t be just you. Your stepdaughter will follow you soon."

    "Stop dragging Nicole into this," Garcia Han spatted and red at Peter Jung. "Don''t you also care about your son? Do you think he will forgive you if you do anything to Nicole?"

    "Shut up!" Peter Jung growled. "I will deal with my son. It''s none of your business. Just give me the address."

    Garcia Han narrowed her eyes at her wristwatch before she turned to Peter Jung. "How can I trust you?"

    "Do you have any other choice?" Peter Jung sneered and added, "It''s not like Carson Jun is here to save you."

    Garcia Han remained quiet as if she was giving a thought. Then she said, "Why would I help you? You''re the one who killed my brother."

    Her words made the Prime Minister''s eyes grew wide! She knew everything?!

    "Why?" she asked when she saw his reaction. "Do you think that I know nothing?" She let out mockingughter but her face suddenly turned darkened all at once. "I already know that you and Colin Park are the ones who hired those men and kill my brother.

    "All these years, you worked together and made me believed that it was the doing of Zachary Yang. It must be fun to fool me, right?"

    "You knew and feigned ignorance?" Peter Jung asked but there was a sneer on his face. Then he shook his head. "This is why I''m always careful when dealing with you, Garcia Han. You always do things to surprise me."

    "It''s not just that," Garcia Han uttered. "I also know how you killed Ethan Min to cover up your crimes. You frame him as a traitor and disguised his death as a suicide.

    "However, you''re still not satisfied with it and also killed Zachary Yang. You also disguised that as a natural illness!"

    Despite hearing what Garcia Han said, Peter Jung simply smiled. "Twenty years ago, I don''t make the wrong choice when I chose you to be used as a weapon to target the Yang''s. You''re indeed smart despite your roots."

    The Prime Minister rose from his seat and looked down at Garcia Han. "You''re right. I kill both Ethan Min and Zachary Yang.

    "You already have an idea of how I kill Zachary Yang, right? And in Ethan Min''s case, it will be the same as your case. It wasn''t my intention to kill you but... too bad that you know too much, you will have to carry those secrets to your grave."

    When Garcia Han narrowed her eyes at her wristwatch again for the second time, there was a subtle smile on her lips. The Prime Minister noticed this and it made him stunned.

    "You smiled? Have you gone crazy?" He was talking about how she won''t be able to leave alive and... she smiled?!

    Garcia Han simply shook her head. "You''re the one who will go crazy soon." She nced at the door and muttered, "You''re doomed, Peter Jung."

    Peter Jung dumbfoundedly shifted his gaze to the door and noticed some men rushing inside with guns! What''s more, each one of them was pointing their guns at him!

    Weren''t his men on duty outside? Where were they?! When he slowly shifted his gaze back to the Minister of Justice, he noticed the victorious smile on her face.

    <em>It''s a trap! </em>

    What''s the use of realizing it now? It''s toote!

    "We''re the police! You''re surrounded!"

    The moment two police officers rushed forward and hold him in both arms, the Prime Minister turned to Garcia Han with fiery eyes. "Garcia Han! How dare you fool me! You will pay for this!"

    "I''m the Prime Minister of this country! To arrest me, don''t you know that you need the approval of the assembly and the President? How dare you touch me!" Peter Jung shouted as he tried to break free from the grip of the two police officers.

    "That is already taken care of."

    Peter Jung darted his eyes to the door again when he heard a familiar voice. The one who walked inside was none other than Richard Ryu, the Commissioner General of Police Forces who was also the father of Aston''s friend, Liam Ryu.....

 Chapter 186 - Let Me Introduce Myself

    "Commissioner General, what are you saying?" Peter Jung asked Richard Ryu with a bewildered face.

    He didn''t understand what the Commissioner General was saying but... the fact that the Commissioner General was even here confused him more!

    "What I''m saying is that the President himself already gave his approval. What''s more, an arrest warrant is already issued for you," the Commissioner General said to the Prime Minister. He gestured the policemen to release the Minister of Justice and they immediatelyplied with it.

    "What you said to the Minister of Justice is heard by each one of us here. You have no way out, Peter Jung," Richard Ryu added. There was a slight smirk on his face which made the Prime Minister raised a brow.

    Peter Jung darted his eyes to the door when two familiar faces appeared again. One was Carson Jun and it wasn''t a miracle as he was the lover of Garcia Han but...

    "Aston Kang?" he muttered with a confused face. Why was he here?

    Aston stood beside the Commissioner General who nced at him with a pleasant smile. "You did great, Aston. You help us finished our long-term work."

    "I''m the one who is more grateful, Uncle Richard. Thanks to your help, my father''s name will be finally cleared," Aston quickly said. Richard Ryu was histe father''s friend and they were neighbors when his parents were still alive. So, they had a good rtionship.

    Then the actor shifted his gaze to the confused Prime Minister. "You''re surprised, right? I always hold back myself, waiting for this day, and now, it has finallye." He slightly smiled and continued, "Let me introduce myself. I''m Aston Min, the son of Ethan Min whom you framed and killed."

    When Peter Jung''s eyes grew wide at the revtion, Aston took a step towards him. "It''s still early to be surprised, Mr. Prime Minister. There is still more," he whispered in his ear.

    Aston Kang took a step back and the Commissioner General ordered the policemen to take the Prime Minister away.

    "Let go of me!" Peter Jung shouted as the police pulled him out of the room. Despite two men holding him on both sides, he still turned his head to the actor and nced at him with rage. "Aston Kang! You will surely regret this! I promise to pay you back for this!"

    Despite the endless swearing and threatening words of the Prime Minister, Aston remained unfazed. After a few seconds, Peter Jung was finally out of his sight.

    Standing outside, Leon Jung was staring at his father who was dragged out of the house by the police from a distance. The moment his father was made to enter the police car, he tightly squeezed his clothes and took a deep breath.

    He knew that this was bound to happen. He knew that they didn''t share the same blood but... he still felt an excruciating pain in his heart. When the car was out of his sight, he took out his phone and called Nicole.

    After learning his mother and Shara''s location from the Chairwoman, he left for the address right away.

    Meanwhile, Aston and few others were still inside the room.

    "I''m really grateful, Aston," Richard Ryu spoke up with a smile. "When Lester Yun was handed to our special team, we received a special order from the President to investigate the Prime Minister. If it wasn''t for you, we won''t be able to conclude the case."

    "I already said not to thank me, Uncle Richard. I''m d enough to know that myte father will finally regain his honor," Aston said to the Commissioner General. Then his friend, Liam Ryu approached them.

    "Congrats, Aston. You finally achieved your dream," Liam said to the actor with a smile.

    "I owe you, Liam. Thanks for believing in me and helping me to talk to your father," Aston promptly said.

    "Let''s talk againter, Aston. I have to report the details to the Minister of Interior and Safety. Then we will meet the President," Richard Ryu said to Aston. "One more thing. The whole country will get hold of the news by morning. You are a public figure and also the son of a victim. You must be prepared."

    Aston nodded. "I''m prepared. Don''t worry about me, Uncle Richard. Go and do your work."

    The Commissioner General gently patted Aston''s shoulder before he turned to the Minister of Justice who was standing a few steps away with Chairman Jun. Then he bowed and left with all remaining policemen.

    "Let''s meet up once things are settled," Liam promptly said to his friend and followed his father right away.

    "Are you alright? Did they do anything to you?" Carson Jun quickly asked Garcia Han the moment everyone left, except Aston.

    "I''m fine," Garcia Han responded with a little smile. "I won''t let them do anything to me."

    Carson Jun smiled out of relief when he heard her response but Garcia Han''s attention was already on Aston Kang.

    "What about Nicole?" she asked.

    "She''s fine. I will inform her the news, so let''s leave this ce first," Aston replied.

    "Thanks to your great n, we finally get rid of Peter Jung. Colin Park won''t be safe too," Garcia Han uttered.

    "If you don''t show such courage, we won''t be able to seed." Aston knew how dangerous it was for the Minister of Justice. She was tied to a chair and that forbids her from moving. Considering Peter Jung''s issues with anger management, one wrong word could easily blind him and put Garcia Han''s life in danger.

    Garcia Han only forced a smile. "You should hurry and meet Nicole. She will be having a hard time."

    The actor raised a brow when he heard her. "You won''te?"

    Garcia Han shook her head. "Later. I don''t think I''ll be able to face her." She just proved that Peter Jung was also the one behind Zachary Yang''s death. She was the one who perfects that demon''s n... How could she have the audacity to meet Nicole now?!

    "I think she will wish to see you more than anyone else," Aston argued. Just through a phone call, he could sense how worried Nicole was!

    "Please console her and don''t leave her alone. I''m not ready to meet her," Garcia Han said in a calm voice. Then she slowly walked towards the door. The two men nced at each other and they had no choice but to follow her.

    After seeing off Garcia Han and Carson Jun, Aston walked to Nathan who was still standing next to his car, waiting for him.

    "I keep on owing you, Nathan. I''m really grateful for your help," he said when he stood in front of the Reyon Boss.

    "Don''t say that. After what happened to Cassandra, you know how much I want to make Peter Jung pay. This is my business too," Nathan simply said and nced at his watch. "It''s already past midnight. Come, I''ll drive you home. Nicole will be waiting."

    "Will you return to the hospital?" Aston asked.

    Nathan nodded. "I have something to tell Cassandra," he paused and murmured, "She might not be happy with it."

    "Is something wrong?" Aston quickly asked. He finds his friend''s words strange.

    Nathan Woo forced a little smile. "You will know it tomorrow. Let''s leave first."

 Chapter 187 - Worse Than Death

    Nicole already received a call from Aston who informed her about what happened. The Chairwoman was more than happy to hear the news but when Aston arrived, he was alone.

    "My stepmother didn''te back with you?" she asked Aston with a confused face.

    Aston nodded. "Chairman Jun brought her home. I think she needs a rest."

    When Alex Jo heard this, he was quite surprised. "I will go and check on her," he quickly said.

    "Thanks for keeping herpany," Aston said to Alex Jo who nodded with a little smile. Then thetter quickly left Nicole''s house.

    "Is something wrong?" Nicole asked Aston who was trying hard to act positive. Somehow, she finds his behaviour strange. This wasn''t like him.

    Aston Kang recalled how Peter Jung admitted to killing Zachary Yang. It was already hard enough for Nicole to learn that Peter Jung was the mastermind behind her messed up life and now... she must also know that he killed her father?

    He couldn''t bring himself to tell her.

    "The Prime Minister is arrested and Colin Park will follow him soon," he calmly said. "Everything will be revealed to the public in the morning. So, it will be a tough day. I think you should rest for now. It''s already past midnight."

    "You''re acting strange, Aston," Nicole muttered when she met Aston''s gaze. "What happened?"

    Aston nced at the curious yet serious face of Nicole. When her sufferings during all those years crossed his mind, it troubled him more.

    She didn''t deserve any of that.

    "Peter Jung admitted to your stepmother that... he was the one who killed your father," he finally said yet he cautiously observed her expression.

    She always had her suspicion but... now that it was confirmed, Nicole Yang wasn''t okay at all!

    Peter Jung already tormented her for years by using her stepmother and now... he was also the one who killed her father?!

    "How?" she muttered.

    Her father was always healthy and though his health declined a lot since her mother''s death, it was a miracle that his condition worsened that fast in just a few months!

    "He is yet to confess the details but we suspect that he used a long term poison to decrease your father''s health little by little." Aston made a deliberate paused and continued by saying, "When I met your stepmother a day ago, she said that she has some suspicions. When your father started to get ill, his secretary for years suddenly resigned saying that she needs to tend to her ailing mother.

    "Your stepmother investigate the secretary after learning the true nature of Peter Jung. She said she finds out that the secretary lived abroad in luxury. That''s suspicious as she is someone from a middle-ss family."

    "I still remember her," Nicole said as she recalled herte father''s secretary in her memory. "How can such a kind looking young womanmitted such an evil deed?"

    The Chairwoman squeezed her dress and nced at Aston. "Have my family ever offended Peter Jung in the past? Why did hemit such heinous crimes against us? I don''t understand why he did these! My father -"

    "Nicole," Aston muttered in a gentle voice when she was talking too fast to the point where she could barely catch her breath!

    Nicole fell silent at once but... a tear rolled down her face right away. "I wish I could kill him," she said in a very low voice. "He doesn''t deserve to live."

    "He is caught now," Aston calmly said as he holds her hand. "It will be over soon. He will be punished by thew and believe me. For someone like Peter Jung, falling from his grace will be worse than death. He will wish to die each day."

    * * *

    "How can you keep this from me, Nathan? You know how much Uncle Joshua meant to me!"

    In her hospital room, Cassandra Lim was sitting on the bed, ncing at Nathan Woo with anger and disappointment.

    "It''s his wish, Cassandra. He asked me not to tell you because he knows that you will be like this once you heard the news." Unlike his girlfriend, the voice of the Reyon Boss was very calm and patient. He was prepared for this reaction and he was trying his best to exin it to her.

    "I asked him to help me, not to turn himself in. Why must he -"

    "He does it not to drag yourte father and the name of your Moyan Gang into this," Nathan answered her before she could even finish asking the question.

    When Cassandra Lim heard what Nathan said, she raised a brow and looked at Nathan with a confused face.

    "I''m telling the truth, Cassandra. Besides... " Nathan abruptly paused when he almost spit out the truth which he wished to keep hidden.

    "You should finish what you''re saying," Cassandra firmly said, showing no sign of backing down.

    "Cassandra -"

    "Tell me the truth, Nathan. I don''t want you to keep anything from me."

    Nathan Woo remained quiet and only stared at Cassandra for a while. Then he finally said, "Peter Jung was the one who gave the order to kill Aston''s father and... Joshua Kim was the one who fulfiled it. He met Aston''s father and shot him. It was disguised as a suicide."

    Cassandra Lim was stupefied by what she heard! Usually, her adoptive father and Joshua Kim would simply send their men to fulfil the task. The only exception was when her adoptive father shot Nathan''s father himself but... that was because of the long-standing rivalry between the two gangs.

    "I know you don''t expect this but... I heard that Peter Jung requested Joshua Kim to do it himself as he was the most capable one among your father''s men. The Prime Minister was very cautious of that task. Maybe because the target was a police officer," Nathan exined when he understood Cassandra''s thoughts.

    As a gang boss himself, they understood each other and were great at reading each other when ites to their gang affairs.

    "Try to understand, Cassandra. Now that Peter Jung is caught, do you think he will hesitate to expose Joshua Kim, especially after he was threatened by him while you were kidnapped?" Nathan asked and shook his head. "Joshua Kim knew the Prime Minister well. That''s why he decided to turn himself in rather than being caughtter."

    Nathan''s words put Cassandra in a daze. When Joshua Kim agreed to help her, does it mean he already knew that he will also suffer if he ever targeted Peter Jung? He still agreed to help her knowing that?!

    Nathan Woo holds Cassandra''s hand when he saw the pain in her eyes. "It''s his decision, Cassandra. He wants you to respect his choice. He will take the me alone to make sure that your gang won''t have to suffer for this."

    "He just retired and start to live a normal life," Cassandra Lim muttered. "He can choose to not pay for his sins but... he makes that decision to help me feel better. I told him that it''s too tormenting to live this way."

    "Cassandra -"

    "I shouldn''t have said such words to him, Nathan. No matter what crime hemits, he''s a precious person to me. If it''s not for him, I don''t think I will be able to ovee all those hardships I faced under my adoptive father. All those years, he is always the only one who takes my side no matter what."

    Nathan Woo rose from his seat and hugged her. "We can meet himter," he said in an assuring voice. "Once you meet him, tell him everything that you wish to say to him."

 Chapter 188 - A Monster Of The Worst Kind

    The news of the Prime Minister being arrested covered the country as fast as a wildfire. Many of his crimes were revealed to the public, including the truth behind Ethan Min''s death. The fact that Aston was the son of thete police officer was also reported in the permission of the actor.

    Aston Kang was in his new home while the whole country was talking about how Peter Jung was involved in the death of his father and Nicole''s father, Zachary Yang. As reporters flocked near the building of his agency, he was told not to show up before the public for the time being.

    At least the media had no idea of his new address! If not, it will be such a headache!

    The actor was reading some articles in his room when his phone went off. Seeing the caller''s ID, there was a little smile on his face.

    "Nicole, you''re awake?"

    "Yeah. By the time I wake up, the whole country is already a mess," Nicole Yang said from the other line.

    Aston''s smile grew wider as his lover seemed to be better thanst night. "Will you go to work today?" he asked.

    "I don''t think I can do that. I was told that countless reporters gathered near mypany building. I''m too tired to face them."

    "It''s fine. We can just spend the day indoors. I can''t go out either," Aston Kang simply said.

    "Where are you? I want to see your face."

    Aston raised a brow when he heard her. "You''re in your study? Wait a minute." He rose from his seat and walked to the room which was to be used as his study. When he saw her standing in her study room, he smiled and opened the long ss windows. "I thought that you just wake up," he remarked while staring at her face.

    "You''re right," Nicole responded with a little smile. "But I came straight to my study to see you." The Chairwoman walked a bit forward and stood on the balcony when she said, "I think we can meet Aria now. I know you''re worried about her a lot."

    "I''d love to meet her," Aston promptly said. "She went through a lot because of Peter Jung and now that he is finally caught, I want to help her start a new life."

    His words put Nicole in a daze. With one thing upying her mind, she didn''t even speak up for a while.

    Aston patiently stared at Nicole who seemed to be zoning out. After almost half a minute, he finally hears her spoke up again.

    "I wish I have a brother like you too," Nicole muttered. "I bet my life won''t turn out this way if I have one."

    Aston Kang gave a quick thought before he said, "But you have a boyfriend like me." His eyes met her gaze despite being a few metres away. Soon, his lips curved into a small smile.

    Nicole finally smiled again when she heard him. "I know. That''s why you''re my life. Thank you for giving me a new life, Aston Min."

    Aston Min. It was the name that used to remind him of his bitter past but ever since she first called him by that name, he had started to like it. And now, he was proud of that name.

    "You did the same for me," he uttered, thinking of the night she entered his dark life. "Thank you for lighting up my world, Nicole."

    Nicole Yang wondered how their existence both healed each other. Before they met, they were just two severely scarred individuals who were on apletely different worlds.

    If she didn''t meet him, maybe she will still be engaged to the man she doesn''t love. Maybe she will still shudder in fear and live her life at the mercy of her stepmother. Maybe she will still have to force a smile each day while living a fake life. However, his presence gave her the courage to stand up for herself.

    Aston was no different.

    If he didn''t meet her, maybe he will still be living in that dark world. Maybe he will still force a smile out of a habit. Maybe he will still not reunite with his sister. But her arrival in his life brightened up his world and let him feel the warmth which he had long forgotten.

    While fighting against the cruel world, they learned how to heal each other''s wounds and of course, their own wounds too.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Leon was spending time with his mother and Shara for the first time in a while. Now that things were better, the potter was nning to take them home.

    Though he was still haunted by that scene where he watched his father being arrested, there was still something good thates from it.

    <em>For instance, he got to be with his mother and his wife like he was doing now.</em>

    Leon Jung finds his situation soughable.

    For him to meet the two women whom he cared about the most, his father must be arrested first.

    <em>Why must his life be thisplicated?</em>

    "Leon."

    The potter was snapped out of his stupor when he heard his mother''s usual calm voice. Then he saw his mother approached him with a wheelchair.

    "Mother," he muttered and turned his body towards his mother as he forced a little smile.

    "What are you thinking, son?" Norina Lee asked. Though she was away from his life for years, Leon was her son and she was still good at reading him. "Are you thinking of your father?"

    Leon bent his knees to match his mother who was sitting in a wheelchair. "Yes, but everything is already over, Mother. He will soon receive the punishment which he deserves."

    "Don''t be too hard on yourself, Leon," the mother said in a gentle voice. "It''s not your fault."

    "I know, but... " Leon paused and looked at his mother. "I don''t understand, Mother. Why did Father turn into such a monster? I doubt he will be like that right from the start."

    Norina Lee thought of the time when she used to ask herself that question. When she started to realize that her husband was not a good person as she thought, she always wondered what made him into the person he was now.

    <em>A monster of the worst kind.</em>

    <em></em>"I also used to think that," she finally said to her son. "I even have some digging on his past and find out many things. But Leon, I want you to know this. No matter what a person experience, the decision he made because of that still signifies his true colors. Nicole is one good example."

    "I understand what you''re saying, Mother," Leon promptly said. "But what is his past that you talked about? Do I know about it?"

    Norina Lee nced at her son as she shook her head. "You won''t know. Everything happens even before I met him. I also find out about it only after a few years of our marriage."

    When her son paid all attention to her words, Norina Lee said, "Before we met, your father used to have a younger brother and... a lover. However, he lost both of them. I think that''s what changed him."

 Chapter 189 - The Unexpected Past Of The Prime Minister

    A younger brother and a lover?

    Leon Jung understood how he had no knowledge about the ex-lover of his father but... why didn''t he hear nothing about the younger brother? No matter what, he was the son of Peter Jung byw and the younger brother was supposed to be his uncle!

    "I understand how you will feel," Norina Lee said when she noticed the confused face of her son. "I felt lost too when I first find out about it."

    "Tell me more about it, Mother," Leon Jung quickly said, eager to hear the past which changed his father.

    "It all started a few years before I met him," Norina Lee started. "You know that your father is an orphan, right? His younger brother was his only family."

    Leon Jung indeed knows about how his father grew up in an orphanage. Being alone in this cruel world, he knew that his father didn''t have a rosy childhood. It was the reason why he always tried to be patient with him as he didn''t know just how much did he suffered to live to see this day.

    "The woman he loved was from the same orphanage. They grew up together and from what I heard, she was everything for your father. He loved her to that extent," Norina Lee continued and added, "Your father''s dream was to start a business and be sessful.

    "However, that required a lot of money and no one would be willing to lend such arge sum to an orphan who had no one backing him up. It was the reason why he started to engage in some illegal activities, to have enough money to start a business."

    "What kind of activities?" Leon Jung asked, curious.

    "Smuggling," the mother promptly responded. "His original intention was to earn enough money to start a business so that he can assure a better future for the woman he loved. However, when the woman learned about the deeds hemitted just for their future, she med herself and in the end, she eventually left him. That shook his world to the core."

    He just heard that the woman was everything for his father but... his father lost her in such a painful way.

    Whenever Leon thought of Aston and Shara, he always realized how the world was never kind to orphans like them. It would be too dreary to be alone in this world where the powerful ones trampled on the weak. However, he had never once experienced it all because... he was the son of Peter Jung.

    "Then what happenedter?" he asked his mother after remaining silent for a while.

    "Your father lost his motivation and spent years in vain, drinking and cursing his fate," Norina Lee said. "However, that took quite a toll on his younger brother. As the older brother didn''t do anything, the younger brother thought that he should do something for their survival but... he too didn''t have much choice and soon, he finds himself walking down the wrong path.

    "The younger brother joined a gang and spent a few yearsmitting crimes, sometimes, even murder. He started to do anything for money, hoping that he could relieve his older brother from his sufferings.

    "When your father watched him living his life that way, he couldn''t tolerate it. So, he decided to get back on his feet once again but... it was toote as his younger brother was soon arrested by the police. He even received a death sentence for the murders hemitted. That changed the whole life of your father."

    Leon Jung was perplexed. If his father had such a younger brother, why did the public know nothing about him? He was a politician and his brother''s story will surely be a hindrance for him in the political world!

    "I know what you''re thinking about," Norina Lee said when she observed her son. "I heard that his younger brother persuaded him to change his name and live a new life. His brother foresees that if the media knows about his family, they won''t be spared by the public. Before he was hanged to death, he even left quite a sum to your father. That helped him start anew but... the bitterness never left him since then."

    The potter was in a daze as everything which he heard was so unexpected. His father''s past was just... beyond his imagination!

    "A year passed since his brother''s death when I married him. He just entered the world of politics at that time," the mother said. "But Leon, there is still one thing which you deserves to know."

    There was still more?! Leon Jung was nervous yet curious at the same time. It won''t be even worse than before, right?

    "Thete younger brother of your father had a lover and when he was hanged to death, the woman was pregnant. It was a baby boy and the woman''s look after him for a few years but ording to what I heard, the boy was 7 when your father started looking after him. I have seen him once from a distance but it was many years ago. Now, I know nothing about the boy," Norina Lee informed her son.

    "I heard that the child had a tough childhood as people around them knew that he was the son of someone who received a death penalty. His mother often migrated with him because of that but... maybe it had be too much for her. She eventually left her son in the hands of your father.

    "I also heard that your father deeply cared for his nephew as he was his only blood-rted family. He had no idea about his existence until the mother suddenly showed up before him with the child. Maybe histe younger brother told his lover about him before he was hanged to death," Norina Lee concluded.

    Though Peter Jung wasn''t his biological father, he was still his father through thew and... the one who raised him. Does that mean... he had a cousin which he never heard about?!

    "Do you think he is still alive? I have never heard about him," Leon Jung asked his mother. He was curious about one thing the most.

    What kind of person would his unknown cousin be like? Will he be just like his father? He truly hoped it wasn''t the case.

    "I have no idea but some digging will be enough to know that," the mother replied and nkly stared at the outdoors through the opened windows. "I think your father still didn''t forget Maria Choi. He thinks that if she didn''t left him like that, he won''t fell. And if he doesn''t fell, his younger brother might still be alive. He partially med her for everything but... he still has her in his heart."

    When Norina Lee noticed the confused face of her son, she rified by saying, "Maria Choi is the name of the woman he used to love. I don''t know if she''s alive or not."

    Maria Choi? Why did that sound familiar?

    Leon think hard, trying to recall where he had heard the name, until... his eyes grew wide in shock!

    Wasn''t that the name of Nicole''ste mother?!

 Chapter 190 - You Should Protect Your Conscience

    All at once, many different thoughts crossed Leon''s mind.

    Was this the reason why his father was targeting Nicole''s family? Because Nicole''ste mother was his ex-lover who left him?

    His father med the woman for the failures and regrets in his life. So, what he assumed was highly possible.

    But... why did he want him to marry Nicole so much? She was the daughter of the ex-lover!

    "Why are you making that face, son?" Norina Lee inquired, surprised by her son''s reaction.

    Leon gave a quick thought before he said, "You know everything that my father did to Nicole''s family. The name of Nicole''ste mother is Maria Choi."

    Norina Lee blinked, surprise. So... Peter Jung was still going after the family of his ex-lover and... he even killed the husband of Maria Choi?!

    She knew that the Prime Minister was a cruel person but... she didn''t expect him to go that far!

    * * *

    "You still haven''t recovered! You can''t just leave the hospital like this!"

    n was staring at his friend who didn''t listen to him at all. Mathias had just heard about the arrest of his uncle and he was more than determined to see him. Right now, he was currently changing his hospital gown to a casual dress, making his friend let out a desperate sigh.

    What a stubborn fool!

    Why did he care so much about his uncle while he was often beaten up by the exact uncle of his?! He could never understand him.

    "I have to go and see if there is a way I could help him," Mathias said, quick and somewhat desperate. His chest still hurt but... he ignored it. Seeing his uncle soon was more important!

    As he was in such a hurry, he was fully prepared in no time and he was about to storm out of his hospital room, until...

    The door was suddenly opened from the outside, making him startled. However, his face turned sour when he saw the person at the door.

    Cassandra Lim stared at Mathias Jung with a pretty troubled expression. When news about Peter Jung circted in the whole country, this young man who was so devoted to his abusive uncle crossed her mind. She came to check on him just in case and... her hunch was true.

    "Even if you go now, you won''t be allowed to see him," she said to Mathias. As Peter Jung was quite influential, the Government just wanted to make sure that nothing goes wrong in the investigation. As such, he will be specially detained with no visitors allowed for the time being.

    "Are you also involved in this?" Mathias Jung asked with his voice colder than ever. He walked towards Cassandra Lim and nced at her with a hardly suppressed rage. "I shouldn''t have let you go that day. I truly regret it now," he coldly remarked.

    "You can say whatever you want but your uncle is already done for. You should also admit that he deserves to be punished for everything that he did," Cassandra Lim said, trying her best to maintain a calm voice.

    It''s not that Mathias Jung didn''t know but... he was only refusing to admit the truth. He knew that his uncle was wrong but still... he didn''t think that he will be able to see him crumble.

    He knew very well that his uncle would rather die. What if he does something to himself?!

    "If punishment is necessary, I''m willing to be the one receiving that," he firmly stated to the Moyan Boss. "Just don''t get involve in my business," he warned her firmly.

    "Are you crazy?!" Cassandra Lim snapped. "He was caught red-handed and all the policemen heard him confessing. There is no way out for him." She made a deliberate paused and observed him. "Why must you defend someone who tortures you to the point where you have to get hospitalized for days?"

    Was he really a fool?!

    Her words made his expression turned even darker!

    "You know nothing about me," he said in a threatening tone. "Just shut up."

    Mathias hate it when people judged him without knowing a thing about him.

    Ah! Maybe people were all the same! Ever since he was young, he was surrounded by those kinds of people!

    People who never understood other struggles and blindly judged whoever they want.

    For everyone, his uncle might be a criminal who destroyed the lives of many people but for him, he was the only one he had in this whole world.

    His father died before he was even born. No... he was hanged to death. He grew up with people pointing their fingers at him, calling him the son of a criminal while it was never his fault. His life was destined to be that way even before he was born.

    His mother suffered a lot for it but she tried her best to raise him. However, in the end, he had be too much of a burden for her. So, she left him under the care of his uncle and went abroad. He had never seen her again since then.

    Though years had passed, Mathias Jung could never forget the day his uncle first holds his hand. That day, his uncle told him that he would never let go of his hand and... he indeed keep the promise.

    For someone like him, knowing that he finally had a home after years of suffering for a crime which he nevermitted... the feeling was so warm. Since that day, his uncle had be the most important person in his life and he vowed to dedicate his life to him. No matter what, he could never hate his uncle.

    Peter Jung might be abusive but whenever he lost control andy a hand on him, it was always followed by guilt. Just that was enough for Mathias. Though he was trained a lot ever since he was young, his uncle never allowed him to dirty his hands. As such, he stepped in only when there was no other choice. Still, his uncle kept him in the dark at most times.

    Silence already fell upon the room for more than a minute. The gaze of Cassandra Lim was fixated on the strange man who seemed to be lost in his thoughts.

    <em>Howe someone like him existed in this world? Then she concluded that even monsters might have at least one person who truly cared about them. People can''t be all the same.</em>

    "I don''t know about you and... it''s not my intention to judge you," she calmly said to him. She still wanted to repay him for what he did for her. "I apologize if I offended you."

    Mathias darted his eyes and looked at her with confusion. He didn''t expect to hear this, especially from a stubborn and proud woman like Cassandra Lim.

    "I want to tell you just this," the Moyan Boss continued when she was sure that she had his attention. "Be it gratitude or the feeling of being in debt, you should protect your conscience."

    When Mathias opened his mouth, Cassandra quickly said, "I said this from my experience, Mathias. Don''t let those feelings dictate your life. You might lose yourself or something precious to you but it will be toote by the time you realize it. Now is still the right time. You still have time to start anew and you''re still young."

    When Mathias was still staring at her with a confused face, Nathan walked inside the room.

    The Reyon Boss didn''t find his lover when he was awake from his sleep and he already searched for her for a while until he saw her standing here from the outside of the room.

    "Cassandra," he muttered and stood beside his girlfriend. "I look for you everywhere. What are you doing here?"

    When Cassandra noticed Mathias slowly shifting his gaze to Nathan, she quickly grabbed thetter in his arm. "I mistook the one in this room as someone else," she deliberately lied.

    If Nathan knew that this man was the nephew of Peter Jung and the one who abducted herst time, he won''t be able to stay put!

    Nathan Woo didn''t seem to be convinced as his gaze trailed to Mathias, observing him. However, Cassandra quickly tightened her grip on his arm. "I''m hungry, Nathan," she muttered, hoping to distract him and... it sure worked as the Reyon Boss quickly shifted his gaze to her.

    "Alright. Let''s return to your room first and I''ll get you something to eat," Nathan Woo said with a little smile.

    Cassandra nodded and they both walked out of Mathias''s hospital room while Mathias nkly stared at them until they were out of his sight.....

 Chapter 191 - Im Proud Of You

    Aston and Nicole indeed decided to stay home for the day. However, they changed their minds and went to see Aria and Leon''s mother who will be returning to their home in the evening.

    As the media didn''t know their address, they managed to leave their houses without a problem. Then they used Aston''s car to go to the vi where the two women were staying with Edwin watching over them. Though they guessed that Leon would be there too, they weren''t too sure about it.

    When the couple first step inside the vi, Aria was the first one to wee them. She quickly hugged Aston and Nicole. Though it wasn''t that long since theyst saw each other, many things happened in such a short time.

    "I''m so d to see that you both are fine," Aria Min said while hugging her younger twin brother.

    There was a small yet genuine smile on the actor''s lips when he heard his sister. "I''m d that you''re fine too, Aria," he muttered. "I was so worried when I heard that you have to flee from Nicole''s ce."

    "Nicole arranged everything for us," Aria promptly said. "Thanks to her, we are safe."

    Soon, Leon appeared, pushing the wheelchair where his mother was sitting. "You''ve arrived? Did you face a problem on your way?"

    "Fortunately, we arrived without any intrusion," Aston replied and looked at the mother. "Are you doing fine, Mrs. Lee?"

    "Yes. I''m so d to see you two again," Norina Lee responded. Her voice was calm but a little smile never left her face.

    "Now that you will finally be returning home, we will be able to meet each other often," Nicole chimed in and the mother nodded with a smile.

    "We prepared lunch and it''s almost done. You should take a seat," Aria quickly said to the couple and returned to the kitchen.

    Nicole took a seat along with Leon and his mother while Aston went to the kitchen to help his sister out.

    Aria slightly smiled when she saw her brother walking inside the kitchen. However, thetter took her by surprise when he suddenly hugged her from behind. She briefly turned her head to look at him when he ced his head on her shoulder and hold onto her tightly as if he was a child desperately hugging his mother. Then she finally smiled again.

    "You are acting like a baby," she remarked.

    "Don''t you always remind me how I was younger by a few minutes?" Aston retorted.

    "Does that make you a baby?" Aria asked and let out a chuckle. If his fans knew this side of him, they will be too shocked!

    Aston nodded. "At least, in your eyes."

    "You have a point," Aria agreed. "No matter what, you''re still my little brother."

    When Aston didn''t say anything but had no intention to withdraw his hands, she said, "You must be really disappointed when you realized that I was serving Peter Jung. I got mad and yelled at you when I find out your reason for joining the gang while I''m no different."

    The actor shook his head when he heard his sister. "You''re my older sister. You have every right to reprimand me if I do something wrong." He briefly paused and said, "Besides, you saved a life and your hands are never stained with blood. You''re innocent."

    "You believe in me?"

    "Yes, because we share the same blood. You are disappointed when you realized that I do shameful things while being the only son of Ethan Min but... you''re his only daughter too. I know that you won''t want to disgrace our father."

    Aria Min remained quiet for a few seconds until she let out a chuckle. "You have truly grown up, Aston Min. Besides, you''re not a crybaby anymore."

    "Of course, I''ve grown up," Aston stated. "Now, I''m strong enough to protect you. I''m sure that our parents will finally rest in peace now."

    Hearing him talked about their parents, Aria recalled what their mother did to Aston. Didn''t he hold a grudge at all? If he wasn''t too lucky, he might even die when he fell from that mountains.

    "Aston, about Mother... "

    "I don''t hate her," Aston quickly said before his sister could say anything more. "That incident indeed haunted me for years. Even now, I still couldn''t be normal on rainy days, especially when there is thunder and lighting. I still hate hospitals too."

    "Then... "

    "But I''m slowly recovering with Nicole''s help. Soon, I''ll bepletely fine," Aston promptly said and added, "Mother is already dead. There''s no use in hating her. After all, she''s still the one who gave birth to both of us."

    Aria briefly thought of what Aston said before she smiled again. "It won''t be easy to feel that way. I''m proud of you."

    Just when Aston was about to speak again, Aria freed herself from his grip and let him wear the apron. "Don''t youe here to help me? You should start doing your work."

    Aston nced down at the apron which he wore before he turned to his sister and nodded with a smile. "Alright. What will I do?"

    *

    While the twins were busy preparing lunch for everyone, Nicole was hearing out the backstory of herte mother and Peter Jung from Leon and his mother.

    Of course, it was impossible for her not to be stupefied. That monster was... the ex-lover of herte mother? Does that even make sense?!

    During the past days, she never stopped wondering what would be the reason why the Prime Minister was targeting her family. He even killed her father!

    Though he was already a maniac, if all he did had no reason, that would make him a psychopath! However, even his reason wasme! He was still a psychopathic killer!

    "I feel like everything is my fault," Norin Lee said to Nicole. "I should have taken some actions when I find out his past years ago. I thought that he was living a new and changed life but... I was wrong. Then I was locked up in that vi for years and now, it has be toote."

    "Please don''t me yourself, Mrs. Lee," Nicole promptly said. "No one has to feel guilty for his crimes but him. He should be the one regretting his actions, not you or Leon," she firmly added.

    Norina Lee holds Nicole''s hands, surprising thetter. "You must have gone through a lot, Nicole. You should live a happy life from now on. You deserve that."

    This woman reminded Nicole of her mother. Though she didn''t have much memory of her birth mother, everyone who knows her said that she was a kind-hearted and warm woman. That''s why it was so surprising for her to know that her mother once loved someone like Peter Jung.

    "You too, Mrs. Lee," she replied in a low yet warm voice. "You can live a happy life with Leon and Aria from now on."

    Leon nodded and shed a smile when his mother turned to him. However, just like Nicole, there was an uneasiness in his heart.

    Right now, what the Chairwoman wanted the most was to meet Peter Jung and ask him herself. Why did he take all those years away from her? Her mother was never the one at fault.....

 Chapter 192 - Simply Curious

    Two weeks passed since Peter Jung was arrested and Colin Park was also arrested two days after the Prime Minister. He was caught while trying to leave the country using a fake passport.

    After waiting for days, Mathias Jung was finally allowed to visit the Prime Minister in the detention center where he was currently being held. Sitting opposite each other but with a thick ss dividing them, the young man stared at his uncle with concern.

    "I''m sorry, uncle. It''s been two weeks but I''m only allowed to visit you now," Mathias uttered with his gaze never stopped observing Peter Jung.

    "It''s not your fault, Mathias," Peter Jung said. "It''s just that the government is determined to end me for good this time." Though he had be a bit thinner, his proud demeanor was still the same as before! There wasn''t even an ounce of remorse to be seen in his face!

    "I can''t just watch you, uncle. Is there nothing I can do?" Mathias asked. His voice hinted at desperation.

    Though Cassandra''s advice repeatedly echoed in his ears during the two weeks, he couldn''t stop worrying. That''s impossible for someone like him.

    "Don''t do anything, Mathias. Even if they seeded in making me crumble this time, I will never allow you to suffer the same fate as me," Peter Jung firmly said. "You should live a better life in your father''s ce."

    Mathias Jung narrowed his eyes at the floor. Ever since he was young, he had never once defied his uncle. Whatever his uncle said, he obeyed without hesitation, let alonein!

    However, he finds it too hard to do that this time. How did he expect him to live as if nothing happened?!

    "What''s the use of that, uncle?" he muttered in a low voice. Lifting his head, he met his uncle''s gaze. "Even if I try to live a better life, what''s the use of it if I''m alone?"

    "Mathias," Peter Jung uttered sternly. "I also think that way when your father died. But still, I tried hard to survive. If not, I might already die without even knowing your existence." He paused and slightly leaned towards the thick ss that divided them. "You are my only blood-rted family in this whole world, Mathias. Don''t you know that you are a driving force in my life?"

    "Uncle..."

    "Even if I failed to break free from this mess, I want you to continue living," Peter Jung uttered. "Unlike me and your father, you don''t have to live in poverty. You are smart and talented and I know you earned enough even without my help. So, continue living the way you wanted."

    "But -"

    "I''m saying that I''m letting you free. Don''t get involved with me anymore, Mathias. Even if I''m punished, I won''t allow anything to happen to you."

    Mathias never once thought that he would hear such words from his uncle! Feeling overwhelmed by unexpected emotions, he ended up covering his eyes with his palm.

    "Don''t be weak, Mathias," Peter Jung advised his nephew in a much calm voice than ever before. "The world we live in is never kind to weak people. To survive, you have to be strong. You must protect yourself from now on."

    Peter Jung wasn''t a fool. With the government cornering him to this extent, he knew he won''t be able to get out of this mess. However, he still had an unanswered question and no matter what, he didn''t n to leave this world without knowing the answer.

    *

    Mathias left the detention center and just when he was about to enter his car, he saw a familiar face. Changing his mind, he closed the door of his car and walked towards the man whom he saw.

    "Mr. Gu, are you here to see my uncle?" he asked the man whose back was facing him.

    Daniel Gu turned around and when he saw Mathias, he slightly bowed. "No. I only sent him a letter. I figure out that you will want to visit him and as you know, two visitors aren''t allowed in a day."

    Letter? Mathias was quite surprised. What would his uncle''s right-hand man send him in such a situation?

    "I''m d that you still care about the Prime Minister, Young Master," Daniel Gu remarked. "As expected, blood is still thicker than water in the end."

    He was talking about Leon Jung and Mathias was well aware of that. However, he refused to say anything about it. Though he had no idea of what his uncle did to his own wife until he heard it in the news, he didn''t have much hope in that potter.

    "It''s only a few days since you''re discharged from the hospital. You should rest at home," Daniel Gu said to him and added, "I''ll take my leave now."

    Mathias nkly stared at the disappearing form of the car before he snapped out and walked back to his car. However, for the second time, he saw a familiar face a few steps away from him.

    Leon Jung? Was he here to see his father?

    He tried to ignore him and simply gets inside his car until... he noticed that the potter was making his way towards him. Still, it didn''t bother Mathias Jung.

    This potter didn''t even know of his existence. He had nothing to worry about. That''s how he thought but... he was proved wrong the very next second.

    "You''re Mathias Jung, right?"

    Mathias raised a brow. This wasn''t what he expected! Nevertheless, he quickly maintained hisposure again. "You got the wrong person," he shrugged.

    Once again, he attempted to get inside his car but Leon holds back the door. "I''m not mistaken. You''re Mathias Jung. You know me, right?"

    Mathias briefly looked down before he finally met the potter''s gaze. "You''re right and I also know you. What do you want?" he asked in a cold tone.

    Though he had known this potter for years, he never thought much about him. He didn''t know that Leon wasn''t the biological son of his uncle in the start. However, his uncle told him and he soon realized it. So, he never felt anything when ites to him. He was just neutral. Besides, this was his first time interacting with him.

    "I heard about you not long ago and it''s only been a few days since I find you," Leon replied and ask, "Can we talk somewhere?"

    "Why would we do that?"

    Leon struggled toe up with an answer. However, Mathias spoke up again.

    "I don''t know your reason but I''m not interested," Mathias simply said. "My uncle raised you but we have nothing to do with each other." When he was about to enter his car, he added, "Don''t look for me again."

    Then he drove away while the potter stared at his car until it was out of his sight.

    The moment the car was gone, Leon let out a sigh. He put in quite an effort to find him in the past two weeks but... it seemed like it was futile. He didn''t have any special reason for looking for him. He was simply curious about the young man his father raised. That''s all.....

 Chapter 193 - My Biggest Happiness

    Aston and Nicole were about to enter one room together. However, the actor was quite hesitant about it. As such, his hands reached for Nicole when thetter was about to grab the doorknob.

    "Are you sure about this?" Aston asked with concern. "We can still choose not to do this but... once we enter, we will have to deal with all the questions of the reporters."

    Nicole slightly smiled and break free from his firm grip. Instead, she gently holds his hand. "We already talk through this, Aston. It''s been 3 weeks since Peter Jung is arrested but we still can''t be free from the media. So, let''s finish this press conference to end it once and for all."

    "Will you be fine?" Aston muttered. He was scared that she would be forcing herself to face this pressure. After all, she was always the more unstable one whenever ites to mind.

    "You will be with me and that''s enough for me," Nicole promptly said. "Besides, you shouldn''t underestimate me. Though I''m not a celebrity like you, I grew up as the heiress of Yang Group, in the scrutinizing eyes of the media. Interviews and press conferences are too many in my life," she added with a light chuckle.

    Aston Kang finally smiled at her response. Then he reached out his hand and gently caressed her hair. "Alright. Let''s do this." He firmly holds her hand and led her inside the conference room of Yang Group where the press conference will be held.

    Endless shing of cameras was what awaited the couple the moment they entered the room. However, Aston tightened his grip on Nicole''s hands and continued leading her towards the seat prepared for them. When they finally settled on their seats, Aston looked at Nicole and shed a little smile. Thetter smiled back in return.

    Soon, the curious reporters threw questions at them. Nicole''s secretary, Julia Cha picked up the task of pointing out reporters to give them the chance to ask questions to the couple who had been the talk of the country for 3 weeks now.

    In no time, they answered three expected questions, all regarding the case of Peter Jung. However, the press conference still had a long way to go.

    "I''m Jenna Kim of MT Daily. We heard a report saying that the Prime Minister keeps on mentioning the Minister of Justice. He imed that the Minister of Justice is an aplice in the matters rting to Yang Group and family and he worked with her to im the wealth of thete Chairman Yang. What are your thoughts on this, Chairwoman Yang?"

    Nicole narrowed her eyes when she heard the question. That''s expected but... her stepmother never knew about the involvement of Peter Jung. Why imed that she worked with him?

    As expected of Peter Jung, he was still shameless!

    She briefly nced at Aston who nodded at her. Then she smiled and turned to the reporter who asked her the question. "Did he have evidence to prove his ims? If he actually worked with my stepmother for all those years, there should be some proof."

    After making a deliberate pause, she continued by saying, "The whole country knows that I always have a good rtionship with my stepmother. So, his im is absurd. If my stepmother indeed aimed at my family''s wealth, why would she let me take over thepany? Why would she put all the wealth in my name when I finished my studies?"

    Though Garcia Han already did that 2 years ago, she only finds it out recently.

    When the Chairwoman noticed how the reporters were swayed by her response, she said, "The Prime Minister was arrested while he was kidnapping my stepmother. No person would do that to their aplice. Maybe he was mad for that incident and he tried to drag her into this mess."

    Everyone in the room nodded their heads as what the Chairwoman said made sense. As such, no one brings up the topic again.

    "I''m Joseph Choi of Liberty News. There is a lot of gossips going around Mr. Kangtely. I''m sure that you have heard about it too. Can you please rify it?"

    Gossips? His past and all? This was one of the questions which Aston expected. However, now that the time to rify hade, he wasn''t that confident. Suddenly, he felt Nicole''s hand on his beneath the long table before them. The Chairwoman knew how sensitive this topic was for her lover. So, she wanted to encourage him and she indeed seeded.

    "As the news stated, I''m the son of Ethan Min. Considering what happened 17 years ago, everyone should know that I won''t be growing up with peace," Aston started. "Of course, my past isn''t something to be proud of. There are times when I''m ashamed of myself and believe me. I already lost count of those times."

    Aston briefly stared at Nicole before he turned back to the reporters. "Those gossips are mostly true. However... I never once lost my conscience during those years. So, that''s up to you to decide. What kind of things did your conscience forbid you to do?

    "In my case, I won''t do something which will make myte father hung his head in shame. I won''t want people to say, ''Even his sonmit that crime. Maybe everything was true all along.'' I won''t allow that," he concluded.

    "Chairwoman, what about your thoughts on this?" the same reporter asked.

    "Aston is not the type of man who will keep these important facts from me. His conscience won''t let him do that," Nicole stated with a little smile. "Whatever his past was, I''m okay with it. There are no perfect beings in this world and I trust him more than anyone else."

    "It seems like you two are connected even before you met," one reporter said, stating the fact that both their families were the victims of Peter Jung. However, they had no idea about Jonathan Kim, Garcia Han''s brother.

    The Minister decided to maintained her silence and she said that she was okay with it as long as Peter Jung is punished. Besides, revealing the fact will only make the public believed Peter Jung''s im and Nicole didn''t want that.

    "Do you think this is fate?" the reporter asked, continuing her statement before.

    This time, Aston finally smiled genuinely. "If that''s the case, I will be very happy," he replied. "Though what connects us is not a beautiful incident which one would want to remember, being a part of her life is my biggest happiness."

    There was a smile on Nicole''s lips when she heard him. Then she said, "Without Aston Min, I won''t be who I am today. For me, nothing matters more than him." She paused and repeated, "Nothing."

 Chapter 194 - I Can Kill You Right Here

    "You handle the pressure well, Nicole. I''m proud of you." Staring at his lover, Aston Kang was beaming with pride.

    The couple just left the conference room and Aston''s mood seemed to be changedpletely inparison to the time they entered the room.

    "The same goes for you," Nicole said. She lifted Aston''s hand and entwined his fingers with hers. "I''m d that I chose to hold this hand that night."

    Aston Kang chuckled and peck her on the lips. "You say that you have something to pick up in your office, right? Shall I go with you?"

    "Wait here. I''ll be right back," Nicole calmly replied to which Aston nodded. Then she rode up the elevator that will directly take her to her office on the top floor.

    While Aston was alone, some of his acquaintances from the media came to him and strike up a conversation with him. As he was an actor who was on the top for a few years now, he had connections with people from all aspects.

    The one who was currently chatting with him was the reporter who asked Nicole about her engagement being the political tool of her stepmother and Peter Jung a few months ago. It urred when she signed a deal with Carson Jun. Aston was the one who asked the reporter to do that.

    "I already know that it''s strange when you ask me such a favour," the reporter said to the actor with a light chuckle.

    "With your great hunch, I thought that you will already figure out our rtionship," Aston jokingly said. He knew the reporter who reported his rtionship with Nicole and it wasn''t the one who was standing right before him.

    "I already guessed," the reporter said. "However, I refused to be the one to reveal it. You have helped me so many times." There was a menacing grin on his face when he added, "That''s why I don''t n to expose the Minister of Justice too. You don''t want that anymore."

    Aston nodded. "She''s changed. So, she deserves a second chance too. Besides, it''s Nicole''s wish." He briefly nced at his wristwatch, wondering what took Nicole so long.

    "Chairwoman Yang is surely amazing. It won''t be easy to let go of such crimes against her," the reporter remarked and gently punched Aston on the left arm. "I think it makes sense now."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I used to wonder how a yboy like you managed to fall in love, head over heels on top of that!"

    Astonughed at thement. "Everything''s in the past, Jacob. Besides, I was never a yboy."

    "Then what was it then?"

    "I don''t take rtionships seriously. That''s all," the actor exined. "I never cheat on anyone."

    "Hmm... that makes sense," Jacob Lee remarked. However, his phone went off before he could say more. He simply answered the call with easiness.

    "Jacob Lee speaking."

    Aston nced at his wristwatch again but... the stupefied face of the reporter distracted him. Then he nced at him, wondering what was going on.

    "Alright. I''ll be right there," Jacob Lee quickly said and ended the call as he looked at Aston. "Peter Jung escaped from the detention centre! It had been two hours!"

    All at once, the actor''s eyes grew wide open in shock! Who escaped?!

    Peter Jung?!

    "I have to go, Aston," Jacob Lee promptly added. "You should be careful, just in case." He firmly patted Aston once on the left arm before he rushed out of thepany building.

    Peter Jung escaped? How? What was his intention?!

    Many probabilities crossed Aston''s mind in a split second! Then Nicole crossed his mind. It''s more than time for her toe down by now! What took her so long?!

    As he couldn''t be at ease, he quickly boarded the elevator to go to her office.

    When Aston reached the top floor, he rushed inside the Chairwoman''s room, but... there was no one.

    Where was Nicole?!

    A possibility entered the actor''s mind and it made his eyes grew wide in fear! Then he rapidly shook his head. No! It won''t be!

    He took out his phone and tried calling Nicole, only to find out that... her phone was in her bag which was still ced on her desk!

    Her bag and all other belongings were still here! Where did she go?!

    The actor started panicking! With the escape of Peter Jung on his mind, anxiety took the best of him! His face turned pale and his hands started to shiver!

    When he suddenly realized that it wasn''t time to behave like this, he tried his best to keep himself in check. Then he stormed out of the office to look for her. Soon, his phone went off and he abruptly halted his steps. However, he was feeling a bit relieved when he looked at the caller ID.

    "Hello, Chairman Jun."

    "Is everything all right? I''m in the garage of Yang Group building and I just see Peter Jung''s subordinate entering a car."

    Aston raised a brow when he heard the Chairman! Peter Jung''s man? The information somehow gave him hope. "Nicole disappeared from her office. Can you please follow the car? I wille right behind you."

    Carson Jun''s eyes grew wide in shock! However, when he noticed that the car started to move, he quickly nodded. "Alright. Don''t hang up the call and I''ll update you from time to time."

    "Alright." Aston boarded the elevator down to the garage in a hurry and started driving his car while Carson Jun updated him on the location.

    * * *

    Carson Jun followed the car where he saw Daniel Gu entered. He recognized the man as Peter Jung''s right-hand man.

    Why would he be in the garage of Nicole''spany now of all times? With Peter Jung''s escape, he was sure everything was intertwined.

    The Chairman wanted to stay close to the car but he didn''t want Daniel Gu to spot him and as such, his situation was quiteplicated.

    Meanwhile, Daniel Gu who was driving the car often nced at the front mirror of his car where he noticed another car following him. Then he briefly shifted his gaze to the back seat of his car where Nicole Yang was lying, unconscious.

    When he entered the Chairwoman''s office a few minutes ago, she was alone and he easily out strength her. He was also told about an infrequent path that would directly lead him to the garage. That made everything easy for him.

    After Daniel Gu nced at the car behind him a few more times, he took out his phone and made a call.

    "Someone is following me," he reported to the person on the other line.

    "Yes, I''m on my way."

    "Rest assured, sir. There will be no mistake this time."

    "I understand."

    He ended the call and continued driving for a while. When he finally reached a quiet road, he suddenly pulled over the car. He noticed that the one who followed him also did the same. Then he gets off the car.

    Carson Jun realized that he was spotted. As such, he gets off his car to face Daniel Gu.

    "It''s you, Chairman Jun. I don''t expect you," Daniel Gu remarked in a rather cold tone.

    "Nicole is with you, right?" the Chairman asked. "You should let her go."

    Daniel Gu simply smirked. "I can''t do that. But... " he swiftly takes out his handgun and pointed at the Chairman. "I can kill you right here," he continued.

    His expression and everything about him proved that he was more than serious. Soon, he put his index finger on the trigger, ready to shoot anytime.....

 Chapter 195 - Love Sure Is Powerful

    "Chairman Jun!"

    "Answer me, Chairman!"

    Aston shouted when he heard the sound of a gunshot through the call! Panicked, he speeds up his car, not caring about the limits or evenws.

    About three minutes passed when Aston saw the car of the Chairman being parked on the side of the road but... the scene next to it turned his face pale all at once!

    Quickly, he gets off his car and rushed to the car where the Chairman was lying unconscious right beside it! When he turned Carson Jun''s body, he saw the gunshot wound on the right of his belly!

    Peter Jung had nothing to lose now and... that made him willing to do anything. Anything.

    It had been a while since the actor couldn''t be in his clear mind. He was worried about Nicole and that drove him to the verge of insanity! However, he couldn''t give up on the Chairman''s life while his breath was still there.

    First, he called for an ambnce and seek help. Second, he called Garcia Han and informed her about the situation. The Minister of Justice rushed to their location right away!

    Aston Kang couldn''t do anything and he had no medical knowledge. However, he pressed the wound and tried his best to stop the bleeding. If this goes on, Carson Jun won''tst till the ambnce arrived!

    The actor didn''t know if it was a good thing or not when a car passed the road he was in. When the two people in the car saw him and the injured Chairman, they quickly gets off and ran to him.

    "What happened?" the woman inquired, staring down at him with an ashen face. Of course, she recognized the top actor. However, this wasn''t amon situation.

    When the other person who was a man arrived, he quickly crouched down. "It''s a gunshot wound," he uttered.

    Aston didn''t know what to do. In such a situation, he finds it hard to trust anyone now. Everything always happened too sudden!

    "Let me help," the middle-aged man uttered. "I''m a doctor."

    "My husband is a trauma surgeon. You should trust him if you want to save your friend," the woman said to him in an assuring voice when she noticed the reluctance in the actor''s eyes.

    Realizing that he wasn''t in a position to doubt, Aston retreated and the doctor immediately took over. As there was no surgical equipment to use, he was struggling but still... he didn''t give up and continued treating him the best he could.

    In no time, the ambnce arrived and was followed by Garcia Han. The Minister of Justice appeared so distressed when she rushed to them. She holds Carson Jun as he was carried by the medics using a stretcher. Tears were rolling down her eyes when she saw his severe wound.

    "What happened?" she asked Aston in a hoarse voice. In her situation, no one would be able topose themselves!

    "I can''t exin for now. Nicole is still missing and I have to find her," Aston quickly said and added, "Please don''t worry and look after the Chairman. I will try to find Nicole. Inform the police about this and -"

    He couldn''t finish his words as his phone went off. "Return with the ambnce. The Chairman needs you," he said before he answered the call.

    Garcia Han was feeling torn! However, when she realized that she shouldn''t dy the ambnce, she nodded and do as Aston said. Then the actor finally picked up the call.

    "Hello."

    "Aston Kang, it''s been a while."

    The actor raised a brow when he heard the familiar voice. He tightly clenched his fist which was covered with the Chairman''s blood. "Peter Jung," he grunted.

    "Seems like the tables have turned," Peter Jung remarked with a light chuckle. "Where did all your menacing and confident talk that night gone?" the Prime Minister pointed out. "You''re just like your father. You only create problems for me."

    "Where is Nicole?" Aston asked. His suppressed rage was more than evident in his tone!

    "You miss your little lover?" Peter Jung asked in a mocking yet challenging tone. "Do you want to see her?"

    "If youy a hand on her, I will kill you no matter where you are," Aston warned in a deadly low voice.

    "You should be begging me to spare her, not threatening me," Peter Jung simply said as if he was annoyed. "If you want to see her, you cane here, alone. If you bring anyone with you or inform the police about the location, you will never see her again."

    Aston Kang clenched his fist even tighter to the point where his nails dug his palms! However, he can''t lose control. Nicole''s life was on the line!

    "Give me the address. I''lle."

    Peter Jungughed, maybe out of amusement. "I was right. I know that you will be able to do anything to save her. What a hero!"

    "I''lle, alone and no police involved. But if youy a hand on her, you will regret."

    "Fine," Peter Jung simply agreed and ended the call.

    When Aston gave a quick thought, he realized that the chance for Peter Jung to track his calls and messages were low. He won''t be able to get such help now. So, he only typed a single text message for his friend and sent it. Then he received the address from Peter Jung and also an order to get rid of his phone right now.

    The actor switched off his phone and then threw it away. Then he entered his car and started driving towards the address.

    It wasn''t far as the address only needs half an hour drive to reach from the ce where the Chairman was shot. Aston gets off his car and entered the building which seemed to be an abandoned one.

    Daniel Gu was the one who came to him before he could reach the inner part of the building. He searched the actor thoroughly and even took away the watch that Nicole gave him. That was where the tracking device was hidden but... it''s good enough. He already reached the location.

    Aston was sure that what awaited him won''t be wonderful. However, he made his way to the inner part of the building without any reluctance. He could only think of one thing - saving the woman he loved.

    Daniel Gu walked past him and he followed the man. He felt too tempted to beat him up but... he holds it back for the sake of Nicole.

    Finally... he saw Nicole. She was tied to a chair and her mouth was sealed by duct tape. When she saw him, her eyes grew wide and she shook her head, urging him not toe closer, that it was dangerous. Not to mention that Peter Jung was standing right behind her, pointing a gun at her head!

    Aston''s heart broke at the helpless sight of his lover! She was smiling happily right beside him just a little over an hour ago! And now, she was at the mercy of that monster!

    "Stop there!" Peter Jung snapped, forbidding Aston to walk any closer. Then Daniel Gu took Peter Jung''s ce.

    Peter Jung took a seat on the chair in the actor''s left, observing him as thetter stared at his lover who was in front of him.

    "I discovered that you are the twin of Shara and... the one who convinced Cassandra Lim to fool me," Peter Jung started and it made Aston understood what was going on.

    Peter Jung wanted to make him pay for that. From the beginning, his target was him and not Nicole.

    Aston turned to his left, gazing at the Prime Minister with no fear. "Are you trying to pay me back for doing the right thing?" he inquired with a mocking tone.

    "You should watch your words," Peter Jung warned him in a stern voice. "You might regret once your woman lies in your arms without a soul."

    Aston knew that he was right. He was in no position to trigger the gaze of Peter Jung while a bullet could invade Nicole''s head anytime. He briefly shifted his gaze to his lover who had tears rolling down her face. This scene pierced his heart!

    "What do you want?" he finally asked Peter Jung.

    "You''re indeed smart," the Prime Minister remarked. "I can see the zing rage in your eyes yet you still managed to maintain yourposure. Love sure is powerful."

    Peter Jung briefly nced at Nicole before he turned to Aston with a yful smile. "If you love her that much, how about this? Get down on your knees and beg me to spare her life. You can do that much for her, right?"

 Chapter 196 - Successfully Tamed

    Was he just told to kneel before the man who killed his father and destroyed his family?!

    Aston Kang could feel how every inch of his body was fighting against it.

    Not only did Peter Jung killed his father, but that incident also separated his family. His mother took her own life and he almost died too! Then even his sister was forced into submission by this monster for years!

    But now... the life of the woman he loved was in this man''s hands.

    "Why?" Peter Jung asked when he noticed how reluctant the actor felt. "Is your pride more important than her life?" he asked with a mocking tone.

    Aston slowly shifted his gaze to Nicole who shook her head. She didn''t want him to lower himself before the man who destroyed both of their families! However, one nod from Peter Jung and Daniel Gu take out a knife. He pressed it against Nicole''s throat and soon, Aston noticed the slight blooding out!

    He couldn''t think anymore.

    "Please stop!" he shouted and quickly turned back to Peter Jung. "I will kneel. I will beg. I will do whatever you want! Please don''t hurt her!"

    Hearing this, there was a little smile on the Prime Minister''s lips. Then he nodded to Daniel Gu who withdrew the knife from Nicole''s throat. However, a handgun was still pointed at her head.

    "If you make up your mind sooner, you won''t have to witness that," Peter Jung remarked, sarcastically. Observing Aston from head to toe, he continued, "You won''t want that to happen again. Next time, it will be more severe."

    Aston understood that it was a warning. He must quicklyply with his order if he didn''t want to witness such a scene again.

    He clenched his fist and braced himself. Of course, her life mattered more than his pride. It even mattered more than his life, in his opinion. Why must he feel hesitant and make things moreplicated?

    This time, he refused to look at Nicole again as he could sense how she was still shaking her head. She should know that he won''t let her die this easy. That he will be willing to do anything to save her. He always made himself clear in that matter.

    Finally yet slowly, he dropped to his knees, kneeling in front of the man he loathed the most! The scene made Nicole shut her eyes as tears rolled down her face! She knew that if he was threatened with his own life, he will never do that! But it''s her life and to him, it mattered the most.

    "That defiant gaze isn''t persuasive for someone who is about to beg for something," Peter Jung pointed out. Soon, there was a satisfying grin on his face, tasting the sweetness of victory. He was so eager to let this happen ever since he finds out what this actor did behind him! He was the one who ruined him and his years of effort!

    Aston Kang could do nothing but swallowed the insult along with his pride. Then he let loose of his hands which were tightly clenched. The moment he lowered his gaze, he resembled a once ferocious tiger who was now sessfully tamed!

    "Please spare her life," he begged Peter Jung. "I will do anything you want."

    His voice. He sounds so broken and desperate that it broke Nicole''s heart! She struggled, wishing to break free and helped him up. However, the rope that held her in ce was so firm and it almost made her crazy!

    "Anything?" Peter Jung asked with a smirk. "Will you give up your life then? You know I will be very pleased to see that."

    Aston Kang didn''t respond. He didn''t have to as he was sure that he didn''t have a choice here, not when Nicole was still in his mercy. Peter Jung''s smile grew wider and he suddenly lifted his foot and ced it on Aston''s shoulder, pushing him down until thetter was on the floor.

    He was skilled enough to defeat a middle-aged man like Peter Jung but... he can''t defend himself when he saw Nicole a few steps away. Soon, the abusive Prime Minister started kicking him mercilessly. He violently coughed as pain invaded his whole body.

    He noticed how much Nicole struggled to break free. He also knew that she will be dying on the inside right now but... at least, she was still alive. He could only hope for his friend to reach soon.

    When Peter Jung finally gets bored of what he did, Aston tried to push himself up. With his whole body burning in pain, he struggled to do that. However, he finally seeded after trying a few times.

    It wasn''t his first time experiencing such torture. Lester Yun had done it to him, twice. He wasn''t just the type to break easily.

    When Peter Jung saw him get back on his knees, there was an amusing smirk on his lips. "I see you''re quite a tough one to break," he remarked. "You indeed have the blood of Ethan Min in you."

    Hearing him mentioning his father''s name without any remorse hurt Aston even more than the torture! He hardly fought against the urge to fight back and the helplessness was tearing him apart on the inside!

    Aston Kang didn''t even notice how Peter Jung picked up a steel pipe. Maybe it was the effect of Peter Jung mentioning his father! As such, he clenched his teeth in pain when Peter Jung suddenly hit him on his left upper arm!

    Seeing him in pain, there was a little smile on the Prime Minister''s lips. What a sadistic monster! Not to mention that he still didn''t stop! He hit Aston on the arm again and again until... hended onest blow on his head! This made Aston copsed to the floor, immediately rendering him unconscious.

    Nicole struggled so much that her chair fell to the side along with her. Every muscle in her wished to break free when she saw Aston on the floor, with blood covering him. When she couldn''t move even an inch towards him, tears flowed out nonstop.

    Meanwhile, Daniel Gu walked towards a broken window on the left. Observing outside, he raised a brow and quickly turned to Peter Jung. "Someone is here."

    Peter Jung''s face darkened at the information. Someone still managed to locate them, again?!

    "Let''s leave this ce first," he muttered and looked at Nicole.

    Daniel Gu understood his Boss''s mind and he quickly approached Nicole. Just like he did before, he rendered the struggling Chairwoman unconscious by using the chemical in his handkerchief. Once she passed out, he carried her and left the ce through the back exit and Peter Jung also followed him out right away.

    When Nathan Woo rushed inside with some of his men, all he saw was his friend lying cold on the floor. His body, especially his head was covered by blood! The Reyon Boss quickly crouched down and holds his friend.

    When he finally noticed the wound on his head, he turned to his men, panicked. "Call an ambnce! Hurry!"

 Chapter 197 - I Will Do That Sacrifice

    When Nicole regained her consciousness, she finds herself in a room, tied to a chair once more.

    Was she perhaps... in a vi?

    "You''re awake."

    She darted her eyes to the corner in the right when she heard a familiar voice. Then she saw Peter Jung making his way to her.

    What happened before she lost her consciousness resurfaced in the Chairwoman''s mind, making her struggle once again. Right now, she was more than eager to kill this monster!

    Her mouth was still covered by duct tape and she can''t say anything. However, Peter Jung walked closer and removed the tape for her.

    "You monster!" she spatted in an instant. She could do nothing but re at the psychopath with extreme anger in her eyes.

    Peter Jung didn''t say anything and only retreated to a single couch which was a few steps away from her.

    "Have you no shame? How could you do that to Aston after everything you did to his family?!" Nicole Yang grunted. If possible, she really wished to tear that crazy man to pieces right now!

    "Do you worried about your lover that much?" Peter Jung asked her. His voice was surprisingly calm and there seemed to be no mockery beneath it. "At least, you seem to have a sincere heart, Nicole."

    All of a sudden, what Leon told her that day crossed her mind. Was that remark connected to herte mother?

    "My mother also has a sincere heart. You''re the one who let her down," she coldly stated. This made Peter Jung darted his eyes to her.

    "Who tell you about that?" he snapped. "Leon''s mother?"

    "That''s none of your business."

    Peter Jung slightly smirked and rose from his seat. "Do you know why I like you? It''s because you''re quite daring at times and then weak at times. Your mother was also just like that."

    "Don''t underestimate me, Peter Jung," Nicole warned in a deadly low voice. "After what you did to Aston, I won''t be satisfied even if I kill you."

    Peter Jung nced at her and shook his head. "Too bad. I never intended to kill you. Aston Kang is crazily in love with you and I know that to have him under my thumb, scaring him a bit is enough." He paused and with a little smile, he added, "Don''t you see that it worked perfectly?"

    "You never intended to kill me? Do you expect me to believe that? You''re the one who turned my life into a mess!"

    "If you just marry my son as nned, none of this won''t happen," Peter Jung uttered. "You should be d that you still live to see this day. If I really want you dead, you will already follow your parents many years ago."

    "Are you saying that you can''t bear to kill me because I''m the daughter of the woman you used to love?" Nicole Yang scoffed. "Howughable."

    Despite Nicole''s constant mocking and rude remark, Peter Jung maintained hisposure and never once raised his voice! It even made Nicole wondered what''s wrong with the abusive Prime Minister!

    "You can think however you want but remember this. I won''t leave this world before I destroy the one who put me in this situation. In your case, as long as you behave, you will live. So, don''t test my patience. You should know me well by now," Peter Jung said to her in a cold yet sincere tone. Then he walked out of the room.

    The one who put him in this situation? Was he referring to Aston? Or maybe her stepmother.

    As many things crossed her mind, anxiety rushed throughout Nicole.

    Aston wasn''t in a good situation when she recalled herst memory of him. What if he sumbs to his wounds? What if she didn''t get the chance to see him again?!

    * * *

    When night arrived, the whole country already heard about the Chairwoman''s abduction, Chairman Jun and Aston''s serious condition. While the police were busy trying to find Nicole and Peter Jung, Nathan was in the hospital, staring at his friend who was in an ICU. Cassandra was also standing beside him.

    "This is my fault," Nathan Woo muttered. "If only I get there sooner -"

    "You track him and went there as soon as you received his message, Nathan. This isn''t your fault," Cassandra reassured him. "If someone is to me, it''s Peter Jung. How can he be this cruel?"

    Nathan Woo clenched his fist at the mere thought of that monster. "I won''t forgive him. He will surely pay for this," he grunted.

    Seeing the anxiety beneath his rage, Cassandra holds Nathan''s hand. "Aston is tough and strong, Nathan. He will surely make it through this," she said in a soothing voice."

    Soon, the couple heard the sound of footsteps that approached them. When they turned to the right, they saw Leon and Aria who just came back after meeting the doctor.

    "What did the doctor say?" Nathan instantly asked them. However, the look on their faces already proved that it won''t be good news!

    "Anything can happen," Leon muttered. "All we can do is wait."

    This was already expected. When Aston was taken to the hospital, he already lost too much blood. The doctor imed that the wound on his head was quite severe and how it was already a miracle that he survived. But hearing it hit quite different.

    Nathan Woo''s face turned pale when he heard the news. Right now, the thirst for revenge was invading every corner of his body, almost making it impossible for him to resist!

    If Peter Jung was to appear before him right now, he was sure that he won''t hesitate to press the trigger of his handgun!

    Meanwhile, Aria could barely maintain her ground as everything was too much for her. Things that happened right now were nightmares for her! The worst nightmares which she didn''t want to happen even in her dream. When she almost fell as she felt dizzy, Leon holds her.

    "You should rest. You won''tst long if this goes on," Leon Jung muttered. He led her to a bench near a wall and made her sat while he crouched down beside her.

    "Will Nicole be fine?" Aria asked him in a low voice which was barely above a whisper.

    Leon Jung finds it too hard to respond! He didn''t know how far would his father be willing to go. He truly had no idea!

    "I will stop my father," he finally said, bracing himself. "I will find him and stop him no matter what. Even if that requires some sacrifice, I will do that sacrifice. I won''t allow him to hurt others again."

    "Leon... " Aria muttered, squeezing his sleeves. Her gaze hinted at concern and fear. She knew too well what the Prime Minister was capable of!

    Leon Jung forced a little smile and holds her hand before he nted a kiss on it. "Don''t worry. If there is someone who can stop him, that''s me. I will do anything to let that happen."

    Leon turned to Cassandra and stood up. "Please look after her for me. I will be back soon."

    Cassandra Lim nodded. "Alright."

    Leon briefly turned back to Aria and forced a little smile once more before he stormed out of the hospital. He must find his father no matter what. If not, there will soon be another victim.....

 Chapter 198 - Please Help Me

    Garcia Han wasn''t in a good condition. With both Aston and Carson Jun still lying in the ICU and Nicole who was still missing, she didn''t even know what to do.

    While she was helplessly sitting on the floor, next to the ICU where Carson Jun was lying, she felt the temptation to rush out and look for Nicole. Anything could happen to her as long as she was in that monster''s hands.

    Soon, Alex Jo came to her and he was followed by two detectives. When the Minister didn''t make a movement at all, Alex Jo took her coat which was ced on the bench opposite them. Then he covered her with it.

    "The police are here," he informed her.

    Garcia Han suddenly opened her eyes which were already shut for a while. Then she stood up with Alex Jo helping her.

    "Is there any improvement on the case?" she asked the two police officers. Her desperation and anxiety were more than evident in her voice.

    "We track the number which the Prime Minister used to call Aston Kang. However, it was discarded in the abandoned building where the actor was found unconscious," one of the two detectives said.

    "Through the CCTV record of Yang Group building, we figure out that the one who kidnapped the Chairwoman is Daniel Gu. He already worked for the Prime Minister for more than a decade," the other one said. "The culprit didn''t even bother to hide his face, ma''am. It seems like they are prepared for the worst.

    "It seems like the Chairwoman isn''t the target of the Prime Minister. He already went after Mr. Kang and it seems like he is still not satisfied."

    "I bet he wants me too," Garcia Han muttered.

    "That''s highly possible, ma''am," one detective said. "The Prime Minister might attempt to lure you out using Chairwoman Yang as bait. So, we can only wait for now. All our leads brought us nowhere."

    "My stepdaughter can die in his hands any minute," the Minister of Justice uttered. "How can I just wait?! Considering what happened to Chairman Jun and Aston Kang, it''s clear that he is willing to do anything now. Nothing can refrain him anymore!"

    "We understand how you think," the other detective said. "We will try our best and we won''t miss any chance or clue. Please have faith in us."

    "We will keep an eye on everyone whom the Prime Minister might target. So, as long as he makes another move, we will be able to catch him," one officer reassured the Minister. "We believe that he will need the Chairwoman as bait. So, he will need to keep her alive. There is still hope."

    * * *

    It was almost midnight when Leon Jung stood at someone''s door, repeatedly pressing the doorbell and knocking at the door. It wasn''t that the one inside the apartment took long, it''s just that the potter was in a rush.

    When the door was finally opened, Mathias''s displeased face was what weed Leon Jung. "Don''t you have manners at all? Do you know what time it is now?" Mathias Jung uttered.

    It''ste but that doesn''t mean that Mathias was sleeping. Ever since he heard the news about what his uncle did in the evening, he couldn''t concentrate on anything else, let alone sleeping!

    "Help me," Leon pleaded, making Mathias raised a brow. "You know my father well than me. You will surely know where he hides right now. So, please... help me find him."

    "I don''t know where he is," Mathias brushed him off. "If I know it, I will already go there myself."

    Mathias was worried about two things - that something might happen to his uncle and... that the victims of his uncle might increase!

    "Please... I beg you, Mathias. Can you at least name some ces? I don''t care even if it''s just your assumption. I will give it a try even if there is just a 1 per cent chance. I have to stop my father," Leon Jung pleaded once again. He was even more determined than before!

    "Do you ask me to help you so that you can catch him?" Mathias inquired. "I have no idea and even if I have some, I won''t say it to you. My uncle already told me not to get involved in his business. I can''t go against him."

    "Isn''t it more important for us to make a move so that there won''t be more victims?" Leon asked. "You should also know how tormenting it is for me to face his victims and their families. Sometimes, I still find it hard to breathe whenever I realized that my father was the one who killed the fathers of both my ex-fiancee and my wife."

    The potter''s words made Mathias slightly raised a brow. What was he saying?

    Before he could think further, Leon took him aback by dropping to his knees. "Please help me. Even if you don''t know where he is, I know that you will have a way to find it out.

    "If you''re worried about my father, I will promise you that I will go and meet him alone. I won''t bring anyone with me and I won''t inform the police. I only want him to let go of Nicole and ensure that there will be no more victims."

    "Leon Jung -"

    "I will do anything to stop him this time. If it''s necessary, I will even sacrifice myself to let that happen. So, please... help me out just this once."

    Mathias finds himself in a dilemma. As a result of his traumatic childhood, he always finds it hard to harden his heart whenever he met someone like him -someone who was torn apart by the crimes which he nevermitted himself.

    Not to mention that his uncle actually cared about this man whom he raised as his own son! The way Leon Jung talked, he also noticed the mixture of concern and hatred he had for his uncle!

    "I will try to find a way," Mathias finally muttered, making Leon quickly looked up at him. "However, don''t you dare break your promise. If any other party gets involved in this, I will kill you."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t go back on my word," Leon quickly said.

    When he looked at Mathias, he realized that he was wrong about one thing. He was convinced that if anyone could stop his father, that would be him. However, he just came to a realization that Mathias Jung could also be the one who can stop his father.

    After all, the two shared a deep bond that might even be stronger than he could ever imagine.....

 Chapter 199 - Please Stop Now

    "This is the list of ces I manage to gather," Mathias said to Leon as he showed him a list that contained 5 ces. "They are all inside this city. It''s clear that my uncle won''t flee to another city."

    Leon Jung looked at the list and he was quite confused. "I never know about these ces," he confessed.

    "You won''t," Mathias replied. "Those are his secret properties. I get it from someone who used to help him manage those."

    If the person willingly gave it to Mathias, Leon realized that this young man was trusted a lot by his father.

    "Will you be okay if my father finds out that you help me?" he asked, curious yet concerned. Just by recalling everything Mathias had said to him so far, it was clear that he looked up to his father a lot.

    "It''s fine," Mathias Jung said and turned away from him. "I can deal with that."

    "I -"

    "Out of those 5 ces, I think there is no possibility for him to go to two ces and that cut down our choice to 3. I will help you look for it," Mathias said, interrupting Leon before he could utter any more thing. "All you have to do is keep your promise."

    Mathias walked inside his room. He came out a minuteter, wearing a jacket and a car key in his hand. "Let''s go."

    *

    Mathias was on his way to one of the three ces which he and Leon will check out. Leon also made his way to another address.

    In fact, Mathias wasn''t even sure of what he was doing or... if he was doing the right thing. However, he wasn''t the type to go back on his decision. It was the same in Cassandra Lim''s case. There were times when he regretted letting her go but... he still stood firm in his decision.

    After driving for almost two hours, he reached one vi. Then he gets off his car. When he observed the vi from outside, it was more than quiet. Besides, it was almost 2 in the morning by now. It was already time for the whole country to be asleep.

    No matter how quiet the ce was, he still sneaked inside and observed it, only to find out that there was no one. He returned to his car and then called Leon to inform him that Peter Jung wasn''t here. Once he did that, he left for the third address.

    Only a few minutes had passed when Mathias''s phone went off. He looked at the caller ID but it was just a number. However, he still picked up.

    "Hello?"

    "Mathias."

    Hearing the familiar voice, Mathias''s raised a brow and he suddenly pulled over the car. "Uncle? Is that you?"

    "I clearly told you to not get involved with me anymore, Mathias. Why don''t you listen to me?"

    "Uncle -"

    "I say that for your sake, Mathias. I don''t want to drag you into this mess!"

    Mathias finally realized the situation. Maybe Leon got the right ce. Feeling anxious, he quickly started the car and left for the second address. However, the call still goes on.

    "Leon is around," Peter Jung said from the other line. "No matter how much I think about it, you''re the only one who can tell him about this ce."

    "Let me exin -"

    "You and Leon are the ones I care about the most. Why must you do this to me, Mathias? What you didst time was already unforgivable but I let it slide. How many more times do I have to understand you?"

    Last time? What was he talking about?

    "I already know that you are the one who released Cassandra Lim on purpose," Peter Jung added, making Mathias understood.

    "I''m on my way, Uncle. Once I reach there, please give me time to exin," Mathias pleaded, panicked. "I admit what I didst time and you can punish me for that. But this time, it''s not like what you think."

    Mathias became even more anxious when Peter Jung hung up the call.

    "Hello! Uncle!"

    He speeds up his car as fast as he could. As it was already past midnight, the roads were free and that worked at his advantage.

    After a little over an hour drive which felt like a day, he finally reached the vi where Leon was supposed to check it out. As his uncle said that Leon was around, he quickly gets off his car and checked the surroundings first.

    However, when the gate to the vi was suddenly opened, he understood that Leon was already inside. He had no better choice than to enter with an uneasy mind.

    The moment he entered the vi, what he saw made Mathias abruptly halted his movement.

    Leon was standing a few steps before him while Peter Jung was standing opposite him yet at a distance. What''s more, Daniel Gu was beside Peter Jung, pointing his handgun at Leon! He didn''t see the Chairwoman at all.

    When his uncle shifted his gaze to him, Mathias tried to walk forward but...

    "Stop there."

    He was halted by his uncle''s seemingly calm yet stern voice. Mathias instantly understood that his uncle was more than serious.

    Hearing this, Leon turned his head to him but soon, he shifted his gaze back to his father again. "Mathias only help me because I begged him to. I also promised him that I will meet you alone. No one else knows about this," he exined.

    "You never told me that you''re in touch with Leon," Peter Jung said, looking at Mathias once again.

    "After you''re caught, he came to meet me, twice. But I ignored him each time, uncle," Mathias responded. "I don''t think much about it and I never deemed it important. That''s why."

    "It seems like you keep many things from me these days, Mathias... while I never once doubt you," Peter Jung remarked in a rather cold voice.

    Mathias struggled for words to say! He doesn''t know how to defend himself as his uncle was telling the truth. He indeed changed a lot these days. Maybe because he met some people who shared the same wounds as him.

    "Why don''t you say anything?" Peter Jung asked with displeasure. He realized more and more that Mathias was very different from what he used to know!

    "Uncle... it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have done this," Mathias finally said and briefly nced at Leon. "Please let him go. He intended to bring no harm to you. I''m the one who brings him here and I will bear the consequences."

    "I already said that Mathias helped me because I promised him that I will meet you alone. He cares about you a lot," Leon chimed in. "I was the one who pestered him to help me."

    Feeling troubled, Mathias walked forward, going against the warning that Peter Jung gave him before. He stood in front of Leon, making the handgun aimed at him.

    "Mathias!" Peter Jung snapped with rage.

    The stern calling of his name by his uncle had some effect on Mathias. However, he refused to back down as he felt like this was his only chance. Giving a brief thought, he gets down on his knees, making Leon blinked.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Peter Jung uttered as he nced down at his nephew who was kneeling before him.

    "Please stop this," Mathias pleaded. "Many people already got hurt, uncle. If you want to run away, I can help you. I''m willing to do anything if it''s for you but... don''t hurt others anymore, please. I beg you, uncle. Please stop now."

 Chapter 200 - What Will Be Enough To Make You Stop?

    Peter Jung stood still, rendered speechless by Mathias''s actions.

    Did he just go against him? Mathias did?!

    He never once thought that this day woulde!

    As the Prime Minister was in such a shock, silence fell upon the vi for a while. Even Leon was at a loss for words.

    "Are you choosing this way, Mathias?" Peter Jung finally spoke up after what seemed to be forever. "All those years, I told you that there is no turning back in my life. You grew up hearing that."

    "Uncle -"

    "It''s toote now, Mathias," Peter Jung argued in a stern voice. "I know there''s no out for me. However... I refused to die before I finish my task."

    "So you insisted to create more victims." It was Leon who spoke up this time. When the Prime Minister shifted his gaze to him, he met his gaze and asked, "What will be enough to make you stop, Father?"

    "You must retreat if you don''t want to get hurt, Leon," Peter Jung firmly said. "I don''t want to hurt you or Mathias. You should go back and stop interfering in my business."

    "If I insisted to stand in your way, will you kill me too?" Leon Jung inquired, ignoring his father''s warning.

    "Leon!" Peter Jung snapped with rage. "You know I''m not that patient of a person. Don''t test me." Narrowing his eyes at Mathias, he said, "Both of you should leave this ce before it''s toote."

    "Where is Nicole? Let her go first."

    With anger rushing through him, Peter Jung finds it hard to be still! However, he tried his best to keep himself in check, refusing to resort to violence again. Last time, he lost control and did that to Mathias. He regretted it a lot and he didn''t want it to happen again! However...

    "Don''t move!"

    Daniel Gu''s shouting shook the Prime Minister who was almost lost in his rage! When he looked at Leon, he noticed the handgun in his right hand!

    Will he threaten to hurt him so that he could let Nicole go?!

    However, the muzzle of the handgun was still pointed at the floor.

    Seeing the handgun made Mathias quickly stood up. "What are you doing?" he uttered. He didn''t even know that the potter brought a gun with him and... he wanted none of this!

    Ignoring Daniel Gu''s warning, Leon pointed his handgun at his father with one swift move. As the well-trained Young Master of the ckhood, handling a gun was too easy for him. After all, he knew that Daniel Gu couldn''t shoot him without his father''s order and the chance of his father giving him such an order was... unlikely.

    At his movement, Daniel Gu tightened his grip on his gun, firmly pointing at him.

    "This won''t work, Leon," Peter Jung said, impassive. "I''m the one who raised you. I know you well than anyone. You won''t shoot anyone, let alone me."

    He was reminding him that no matter what, he was his father and that he still had a ce in his heart. Leon hated to admit that but... it was the truth.

    "I know, Father," he uttered. "Unlike you, I''m not capable of killing anyone but... " Another swift movement and the muzzle of his handgun was pressing against his own head! His sudden and strange movement took the other three by surprise!

    "I''m capable of hurting myself," he concluded with all seriousness.

    Now... Peter Jung''s calm demeanor just a few seconds ago waspletely gone! Staring at his son with horror, his face turned pale!

    The time when Leon was rushed to the hospital crossed Peter Jung''s mind. When Leon thought that his mother was dead, it took a huge toll on him. One time, he was even found unconscious in his room as he took many sleeping pills. His life was barely saved back then.

    The Prime Minister still remembered how anxious he felt that day, thinking that he might lose his son. He could never forget it and now... Leon was standing before him, pointing a gun at himself.

    "Leon... " he muttered, slightly reaching out his hand towards his son who was standing a few steps away. "Put that down. It''s dangerous!"

    Leon Jung didn''t move at all. As he was too tired of all this mess, he couldn''t even think properly. He truly wished for rest and to end everything. Thinking of all the things that his father did was pure torment for him.

    "I''m really tired, Father," he muttered. "Everyone I love and cared about... they always ended up suffering in your hands."

    "Put that gun down, Leon!"

    "First, it''s my mother. Then Shara. Now, it''s Aston and Nicole too."

    "Leon!"

    "Those 4 persons are the only ones I care about, Father. Why must you always hurt them? You can hurt me instead! That will be less tormenting for me."

    "Listen to me, Leon!"

    "Because of you, I feel too ashamed to even face them! Why must you turn my life into hell?!"

    Peter Jung stared at Leon''s lifeless eyes. He realized that this wasn''t good. He will really be willing to press the trigger if this goes on!

    "You want me to let go of Nicole. I will do that," he quickly said, trying his best to get Leon''s attention.

    "Sir!" Daniel Gu eximed with disbelief. He will really give up on this n?!

    "There won''t be another chance. Please think twice," he pleaded with his Master.

    "I can find a way," Peter Jung grunted. It''s not like harming Nicole Yang was in his n! Why risk his son''s life for it?!

    "Leon, believe me. I will release Nicole. I didn''ty a hand on her, not even once," Peter Jung uttered, shifting his attention back to his son. His voice was somehow desperate and it was rareing out of someone like him!

    Standing a few steps beside Leon, Mathias was unsure of what to do. It seemed like his uncle was really willing to relent this time and that''s a relief, but... the seriousness in Leon''s eyes made him felt uneasy!

    <em>He really won''t shoot himself, right?</em>

    "What are you waiting for?!" Peter Jung grunted, eyeing Daniel Gu. "Go and bring her here. Hurry!"

    Though Daniel Gu felt hesitant, he stillplied with the Prime Minister''s order like he always did.

    "Leon, listen to me. I will do whatever you want," Peter Jung said, cautiously. Eyeing Leon''s index finger that was on the trigger, anxiety swept over him like a tide! What''s more, Leon''s silence was killing him!

    "I will release Nicole. I will do anything. So, please... put down that gun," he pleaded once again.

    "Why did you care whether I live or die, Father?" Leon finally muttered again but... his voice was too lifeless. His unstable mental state used to be triggered when he was put under too much pressure or when he was too desperate and that''s what exactly happening right now.

    "You never care about my torment. Even if I died, it won''t make any difference to you," he added.

    "That''s not the case, Leon!" Peter Jung grunted. When he noticed Daniel Guing out with Nicole, he quickly turned back to his son. "Look, Nicole is fine. I will fulfil my promise and let her go. But you should put down the gun."

    Nicole had no idea about what happened when Daniel Gu came to get her. But now that she saw Leon, she started to understand what was going on. However... she instantly felt troubled by what Leon was doing!

    What if he really hurt himself?!

 Chapter 201 - What Will Your Decision Be?

    "Leon... "

    Even after seeing Nicole, Leon didn''t make any movement and it made Peter Jung experienced a tormenting feeling which he had never experience for years now.

    <em>Anxiety.</em>

    He had long forgotten that one could be this anxious and feeling it again was pure torment!

    Finally, he noticed his son briefly shifting his gaze to Nicole and that gave the Prime Minister the slightest glimpse of hope. However, without saying anything, Leon threw his car keys to Nicole, making his father raised a brow.

    Peter Jung wasn''t the only one. Nicole, Mathias and even Daniel Gu were taken aback by his action!

    "Leave this ce," Leon Jung finally muttered. His words were directed to his ex-fiancee but his gaze was on his father all the time.

    "Leon -"

    "There is no time, Nicole. Please do as I say," Leon Jung said, interrupting Nicole before she could say any more words. Briefly ncing at Nicole for just a second, he added, "Aston is waiting for you. He needs you."

    Aston. He was alive?! Relief swept through the Chairwoman''s mind though she knew that his condition will be quite serious. At least, he was alive.

    <em>If there is life, then there is always hope.</em>

    "What about you?" Nicole asked. She nced at the gun he pointed at his head and that made her more anxious. "Leave with me, Leon."

    "I have to stay here," Leon argued without even looking at Nicole. Meeting his father''s gaze, he added, "I have to stop my father no matter what. If not, it will only be a matter of time before there is another victim."

    "But -"

    "Please leave," Leon pleaded. "You will only distract me if you are here."

    The whole time, Peter Jung maintained his silence, much to Nicole''s surprise.

    He cared about Leon to the point where he allowed him to ruin his n?!

    He was a fugitive who was on the run! It will be more than hard for him to strike another attack without using her as bait, but... he was really willing to let her go just so that he could save Leon''s life?

    This was beyond Nicole''s expectations. Leon wasn''t even his biological son and he didn''t expect him to really care about him. She used to think that everything was just an act.

    <em>Was she wrong?</em>

    "Nicole, please. Do as I say."

    Nicole Yang was snapped out of her stupor by Leon''s voice. Realizing that this was the best choice, she picked up the car keys and slowly walked towards the door. She also noticed that Peter Jung and Daniel Gu didn''t do anything to stop her but... what if Leon really do something stupid?

    Leon''s eyes briefly trailed to her and when he noticed her reluctance, he nodded his head in assurance. Only then did Nicole left. When the door was shut, all the potter''s attention was shifted back to his father.

    "I give you what you want. You should stop now, Leon," Peter Jung repeated himself.

    "You still don''t answer my question, Father," Leon argued.

    Peter Jung felt lost. What question was he talking about?

    "I asked you what will be enough to make you stop," Leon enlightened his father. "Now, you let go of Nicole because of the pressure I gave you. But I know that once I retreat, you will be on the move to hurt others again."

    "I already said that there is no turning back," Peter Jung uttered. "I already lost everything. I have nothing to fear now."

    "Then what about me?" Leon asked. "Or Mathias? Aren''t we nothing to you?"

    His question put Mathias in a daze. He knew that Leon had a point but... he knew his uncle too well.

    "You raised both of us, Father. I might not be your biological son but you raised me alone after faking my mother''s death. No matter what kind of father you are, you''re the only one whom I ever called Father in my life," Leon grunted. "For Mathias, you are his only blood-rted family, his everything. Are we less important than your pride or those absurd ambitions that blind you?"

    "You know very well that both you and Mathias are the only ones who matter to me. If not, I won''t be fazed by that gun you pointed at yourself!" Peter Jung howled. "Stop this, Leon."

    Leon remained quiet for a while and briefly narrowed his eyes before he looked at his father again. "So... we are important but not as important as your goals. That''s what you''re saying. Am I right, Father?"

    "Leon... " Peter Jung muttered as he felt too helpless. "Why can''t you understand? Why must you twist my words that way? Don''t you know that until now, you''re always the one who stands in my way and ruin my every n? But I never do anything to you because you''re important to me! Can''t you see that?"

    "Then prove it," Leon suddenly said in a firm tone.

    "What do you mean?" Peter Jung asked, confused.

    "Turn yourself in. Don''t hurt others anymore."

    "Leon, that''s -"

    "Even though you lost everything, you still have me. As your son, I won''t turn my back on you and I will forgive you for everything that you did," Leon stated. "So... will you give up on your n if I''m really important to you as you said?"

    Peter Jung couldn''t answer his question. He had worked for more than two decades towards his goal and now... everything was ruined. He only wanted to destroy the ones who destroy his life. Was that unfair? He really didn''t think so.

    However, he still dreaded the gun, the muzzle that Leon pressed against his head. Seeing him die was thest thing he wanted.

    "You don''t answer me," Leon pointed out. "Is it me... or your n?

    "Think about it, Father. If you choose me, you might have to spend the rest of your life in prison to pay for your crimes. However, you will still have a son who will care for you no matter what others think of you.

    "If you choose your n, you might have to spend your life as a fugitive unless you get arrested. You will cause harm to others again andstly, you won''t have a son anymore because the n you chose will kill your son. What will your decision be?"

    While Peter Jung was struggling to answer his son, Mathias nced at Leon. Then he just realized that Leon was serious about this. He clearly noticed the determination and the sincerity in his eyes!

    Then he shifted his gaze to his uncle. He could see how Leon was making him... wavered? For real?!

    When Leon never took his gaze off his troubled father, Mathias spotted how Daniel Gu was lifting his handgun again. The right-hand man noticed his Master wavering and maybe that put him under pressure. After all, everything came down to this moment!

    "No!" Mathias shouted when he noticed Daniel Gu suddenly pressing the trigger towards Leon without any hesitation. He could only think of rushing forward and... he did just that.

    With the bullet digging his flesh, Mathias abruptly halted before he eventually copsed to the floor, leaving both the father and son stupefied by the sudden change in situation.....

 Chapter 202 - A Better Place To Live

    "Mathias... " Leon muttered, staring down at the young man with his eyes grew wide. Putting down the gun, he quickly crouched down next to him and hold the wound that was on his left upper chest.

    The potter''s mind waspletely nk due to shock. This should be him. How did it change to Mathias?!

    "No... " he murmured and quickly take out his phone and called for an ambnce while his father nced down at them as if he was paralyzed!

    When Daniel Gu heard something with his sensitive ears, he took a peek of the outside through the windows and then rushed to Peter Jung who stood still, ncing down at the floor.

    "We should leave. I think it''s the police. They located us!" he said to the Prime Minister.

    How did the police locate them? Was it the Chairwoman''s doing?!

    "Sir!"

    No matter what Daniel Gu said, Peter Jung didn''t respond, let alone move! His gaze was still fixated on Mathias who was on the floor with blood covering him and Leon who tried hard to stop the bleeding.

    "If we don''t leave, everything will be over! We should -"

    Daniel Gu couldn''t finish his words as the Prime Minister took him aback by suddenly taking the gun from his hand and to shock him even more, Peter Jung pointed the gun at him!

    "Sir, what are -"

    A single sound of a gunshot and the bulletnded on Daniel Gu''s left leg, making him dropped to his knees and grunted in pain. He looked up at the Prime Minister with horror. "Please -"

    He couldn''t say any more words as another bulletnded on his right thigh. He copsed to the floor and rolled in pain!

    "How dare you do that to Mathias!" Peter Jung spatted with rage as he stood above his right-hand man who groaned in pain. He waspletely unfazed by the pain he suffered!

    Leon was too busy tending to his ''cousin''s'' wound and he couldn''t care less about the man who put Mathias in this situation but...

    Just when Peter Jung lifted his gun again, aiming at Daniel Gu''s head this time, Leon turned to him. "No! Don''t kill him, Father!"

    "Why not?! He hurt my nephew!" Peter Jung snapped as he darted his eyes to his son. However, seeing Mathias who had already lost his consciousness, what he begged him just a while ago crossed his mind.

    As anxiety surged through him once more, he rushed to Mathias and quickly hold him. The fear of losing Mathias was so strong that it drove Peter Jung to the brink of insanity! He felt like his life was turned upside down!

    "Mathias... " The name could barely escape his lips and for the first time, guilt washed over him for everything that he did.

    Will his action cost him his nephew''s life?

    Ever since he started looking after Mathias when he was just 7, he raised him his way. He was never the type to be great at showing affection and he was often blinded by rage but... he loved him. After all, he was the only blood-rted family he had in this whole world. During all those years, Mathias was the only one who always understood him.

    While Daniel Gu was still groaning in pain, unable to move at all, Leon briefly nced at his father. Even when the sound of vehicles on the outside could be clearly heard, his father''s attention was wholly focused on Mathias.

    It was clear that the police were here along with the ambnce but... Peter Jung had no intention to run away. Instead, a tear rolled down his face at the sight of his nephew.

    It wasn''t long before the police barged inside. When they noticed the situation, they quickly called the medical team inside and then cautiously approached Peter Jung. Even when the police grabbed him on both sides and handcuffed him, the Prime Minister didn''t protest at all. All he did was staring at Mathias and he remained that way even when he was dragged out of the vi by the police officers.

    The medical team also moved in a hurry and transported the two injured men out of the vi and then to the hospital. Meanwhile, Leon left with some of the police officers to give his statement on what happened in the vi.

    * * *

    Maybe Aston was right when he believed that the world might be a better ce to live if not for Peter Jung.

    Three months had passed since everything took ce and time mostly passed uneventfully with Peter Jung in prison. He was sentenced to life imprisonment and this time, he had no dark motives left in him. He changed a lot though it was toote. He destroyed his life but... at least, he didn''t lose another loved one.

    He was grateful enough for that.

    Others spent most of their time in the hospital during the past three months, all because of that eventful two days. The monster created too much trouble in just two days!

    As the partner in crime of Peter Jung, Colin Park was also sentenced to life imprisonment and the same goes for Daniel Gu. Thetter even lost one leg due to the bullet that damaged his bones and muscles.

    Mathias was saved and hospitalized since that incident. Finally, he was set to leave the hospital today. He knew what happened to his uncle and he also knew that it was only right for him to be punished but... he felt like he lost his way in life. After all, he had never lived for himself.

    Then someone opened the door to his hospital room and walked inside. Maybe the visitor nned to disturb and pester him again like he did every day in the past month. He wasn''t sure about the first two months because he was in aa for quite a long time. Even the doctors almost lost hope and they said that it was a miracle that he survived.

    "I''m not that pleased to see you, Leon Jung," Mathias said with a sigh. This potter never listened!

    "You will finally be discharged after three long months, Mathias. I n to take you home and have dinner with you," Leon simply said, unfazed by what Mathias''s said.

    "Why would Ie with you?" Mathias argued in a pretty tired voice. "It''s not like I don''t have a house."

    "I never said that," Leon retorted. "Besides, I''m not the one who invites you. It''s... "

    Before Leon could finish talking, Mathias saw a middle-aged woman in a wheelchair who made her way inside the room. When he identified the woman, he rose from his seat and slightly bowed as it''s rude not to greet elders.

    Norina Lee, Leon''s mother and... his uncle ex-wife. Mathias didn''t know much about her but... he still remembered what his uncle did to this innocent woman. Not to mention that it''s his first time meeting her. However, what surprised Mathias the most was that... the way the woman looked at him with a warm and kind smile.

    That''s something he never experienced before.....

 Chapter 203 - Not Every Dream Can Come True

    Aston and Nicole just arrived at the main mansion of the Yang family. It was the exact house where Nicole grew up and where all her nightmares urred. Just half a year ago, this was still the ce that Nicole dreaded, the ce which she didn''t want to visit unless she was summoned.

    Things had changed a lot now as the Chairwoman started making good memories in the exact house. Those haunting memories were slowly reced by memorable and fun ones which won''t be overshadowed by darkness anymore.

    Once the couple walked inside, they were weed by Garcia Han and Carson Jun who were busy preparing dinner.

    While it had already been a while since Aston was discharged from the hospital, the Chairman of JK Group was only discharged recently. Just like Mathias Jung, he was in aa for a pretty long time. So, they were here to celebrate his sessful recovery.

    "Is it good for you to move around too much? It''s not even long since you were discharged," Nicole said to the Chairman. Her concern was pretty evident in her face and tone.

    "You don''t have to worry, Nicole," Carson Jun simply said with his usual friendly smile. "I''ll be tougher than you thought. Besides... " He briefly nced at Garcia Han who was standing beside him and said, "I don''t do anything in the kitchen. Your stepmother won''t let me."

    Garcia Han darted her eyes to him and frowned. "You should stopining," she said in a stern voice. Then she looked at the couple and said, "Aston should still be careful too. So, I think he should rest with Carson. I can prepare the dinner with Nicole."

    Before Aston could say anything, Nicole nodded. "That will be good."

    Soon, Nicole went to the kitchen with her stepmother while the two men sat in the living room, pretty bored and not knowing what to do.

    When one thing crossed the mind of Carson Jun, he quickly looked at Aston and said, "I heard some report saying that you might leave the entertainment industry."

    Aston nodded at his words. "I''m still considering. To be honest, I''m not sure of what to do."

    "What about business?" Carson Jun promptly suggested. "Do you want to try it out?"

    Aston Kang simply smiled at the suggestion, taking it as a joke. "I know nothing about it."

    "You can learn," the Chairman insisted. "It''s not hard as you thought."

    "I don''t even get to finish high school, let alone entering a university," Aston confessed. "I don''t have the qualification."

    "Don''t you know that I only finish high school myself? Yet I still managed to establish my corporation," Carson Jun mused. "Business is not all about qualification, Aston. You''re only 27 and I''m sure that you will have the talent. You''re a naturally intelligent person who have the ability to seed whatever way you choose."

    Aston Kang realized that Carson Jun was more serious than he thought. Business? That never once crossed his mind.

    Observing the actor''s expression, Carson Jun adjusted his posture, taking this matter even more serious. "You can learn from me. I need a sessor anyway."

    Sessor? The word made Aston blinked. He thought that the Chairman was talking about founding a business!

    "You''re surprised, right?" Carson Jun said with a little smile. "But I''m serious. I think you will make a great businessman. I can teach you and I can be like an uncle to you."

    "Uncle?" Aston asked, slightly chuckling. "I bet you do know that you''re only 12 years older than me, Chairman."

    "Who cares about that?" Carson Jun shrugged. "Don''t you know that some of my acquaintances are almost the same age as their nephews or nieces? Compare to them, we have quite an age gap."

    "You''re only 39," Aston continued arguing. "Why do you care about a sessor now?"

    Carson Jun let out a sigh as he nced at Aston. "I might only be 39 but it''s been two decades since I started working endlessly. So, I''m quite tired and I wish to retire soon. Besides, my purpose when I started my business was to help Garcia. That''s not necessary anymore."

    Aston already knew that this man was an admirable man. However, hearing what he just said made him admire the Chairman even more.

    People often said that the more humans had, the more their greed grew. However, that''s not the case for Carson Jun. He began with just one purpose in mind and even after two decades, he still stayed true to his purpose and even himself. The immense wealth and power he possessed didn''t even bother him at all.

    "Why don''t you give a thought?" Carson Jun spoke up after a few seconds of silence. "As long as you''re willing to learn, I will teach you. That way, I might get to retire soon," he added jokingly.

    When Aston gave him a strange look, the Chairmanughed and said, "Why are you giving me that look? You will surely marry Nicole and I n to marry Garcia soon. We will be a family soon enough and no one will question my decision then."

    Aston only nodded and the chat continued casually.

    Meanwhile, the two women were busy preparing dinner in the kitchen. While Nicole was making some stew, Garcia Han paused what she did and took a moment to look at her.

    "Seems like your cooking skills have improved a lot," she remarked with a small yet amusing smile.

    "I cook a lot for Aston while he was in the hospital," Nicole replied. "Maybe that paid off."

    Garcia Han still remembered how Nicole never liked cooking. But now, it''s obvious that she didn''t dislike it so much anymore. She had really changed a lot.

    "Do you really n to withdraw from the nomination?" Nicole asked, shifting her gaze to Garcia Han. "Chairman Jun told me that bing the President is your dream since you were young."

    "Not every dream cane true, Nicole," Garcia Han said in a calm voice. "Besides, someone like me shouldn''t upy that position. I will only dirty it."

    "But you''ve changed, Mother," Nicole argued. "Isn''t that what mattered the most? You can use it to do many great deeds."

    "Things aren''t as simple as you thought," Garcia Han stated. Letting out a sigh, she asked, "Just what did Carson say to you? You spent so much time with him these days. I think he only led you astray."

    Now, it was time for Nicole to let out a sigh. "He did nothing wrong," she argued. "He told me that while you were a child, your parents were ill but you don''t have money to look after them. Then you promised your brother that one day, you will be the leader of this country and worked for the well-being of the poor."

    Garcia Han still remembered the time she said those words to herte brother. That created a stinging pain in her heart. "I was only 10 when I said those words. No need to take it so seriously," she said to Nicole.

    "But I heard that you never broke your promise to yourte brother," Nicole uttered. Still, she had no intention to back down easily. "Why don''t you give a try, Mother? I really want to see you being the President and work for the poor."

 Chapter 204 - Family

    Mathias walked inside the Jung family mansion for the first time though this wasn''t his n. It''s just that... he couldn''t reject the mother who asked him with a kind smile and a warm voice.

    People were rarely nice to someone like him.

    Inside the house, he was greeted by a young woman. He knew who she was but it''s his first time meeting her.

    "This is my wife, Aria Min," Leon said to him and Aria weed him with a smile.

    "I always want to meet you," she said. "I''m d that you finally came."

    The warm smile of Norina Lee, this young woman who weed him with sincerity and Leon Jung who refused to give up on him though they were not even blood rted... it was beyond Mathias''s understanding.

    It even made him wondered how his life would turn out if people were all kind like these three people around him. Will his childhood be less miserable? Will his life be lessplicated? He can''t help but wonder these questions.

    "Dinner will be ready soon. You can rest for a while," Aria spoke up again, snapping Mathias''s out of his thoughts. "You just got discharged, so you should still be careful."

    "I''m okay," he said,posing a small yet unconvincing smile. He was never good at pretending.

    "Why don''t you continue with your cooking, Aria? I have to show something to Mathias," Leon chimed in to which Aria nodded. Then Leon pulled the unwilling Mathias up to the second floor.

    "Where are you trying to take me?"

    "Stop sulking and just follow me."

    Mathias sighed at the potter''s response. "I''m a few months older than you. Why did you always older me around?"

    "It''s the same. We were born in the same year," Leon Jung simply replied and halted. "We''re here," he said and opened one door for Mathias. Then he pushed him inside the room.

    "What is this?" Mathias Jung asked.

    "Your room. It''s big enough, right?"

    Slightly raising a brow, Mathias nced around the big room. A king-sized bed, wardrobe, drawers, a huge closet and a wide space still left unused; it was clear that everything was newly bought and arranged. Still, it troubled Mathias.

    "I never said that -"

    "I know," Mathias said before he could speak his mind. "I have no intention to pressure you on this matter. I also know that you have your own house but... if you need a home, you will be weed anytime. I just want you to know that."

    "Leon -"

    "It''s better to live with a family than living alone, Mathias. I really hope for you to experience that. If you ept this room, you will soon know that I''m telling the truth," Leon Jung said in an assuring voice. "You can take a look," he added and walked out of the room.

    All Mathias could do was staring at Leon until he was out of his sight. Then he stood alone in the big room, unsure of what to do. After what his uncle did to Leon''s mother, he didn''t think he could ept this.

    Soon, it was dinner time. Mathias joined the family for dinner as it was his purpose foring here. However, he wasn''t used to eating with these many people. Three was a big number for him in this case.

    Ever since his uncle looked after him, he mostly ate alone unless his uncle came to eat with him that didn''t happen often. As such, he had grown ustomed to eating alone at a huge table. He was just 7 back then. Twenty years was such a long time.

    "We don''t know what you would like, so we just prepared many dishes," Aria exined to him when he looked at all the dishes served on the table. "I hope you like at least some of them," she added with a little smile.

    "I''m not a picky eater," Mathias promptly said and just when he was about to start eating, Norina Lee filled his bowl with some dishes.

    "You should only eat healthy foods for the time being," the mother said to him with her usual warm voice.

    For a few seconds, Mathias stared at the filled bowl in front of him and he couldn''t even lift his hand anymore. "I don''t think I deserve this," he finally said in a low voice and looked at Norina Lee. "After everything that my uncle did to you, epting this kindness will be so shameless of me."

    "Leon told me everything," Norina Lee said to him. "You saved his life that night. I''m a mother, Mathias. For a mother, her child is always her priority. So, by saving my son''s life, you already repaid every debt that you think you owed us.

    "But this is the truth. You have never done any harm to us. You have no reason to feel guilty."

    "Not every mother is like you, Mrs. Lee," Mathias stated. "Many mothers gave up on their child."

    He was reminded of how his mother left him under his uncle''s care. He always tried to understand her, telling himself that it must be so hard for her, trying to convince himself that she did it for him but... it still hurt.

    Norina Lee understood what the young man was thinking. However, she knew that saying will only torment him more. So, she smiled. "Please remember what I said. We don''t me you just because you''re his nephew.

    "Leon still maintained a good rtionship with him as a father and son. That means you''re Leon''s cousin, a family. You will always be weed here and I know that Leon already showed you the room. We will be very happy to have one more family member in this house."

    Mathias didn''t respond. He didn''t know what to say. His mindpletely went nk. However, Norina Lee urged him and he slowly started eating the dishes.

    Despite struggling to eat much due to his troubled mind, Mathias gets to understand what it felt like to have ''family'' members to eat with. It was a warm feeling which he never felt before and having someone filled his bowl for him with genuine affection was the thing which never dared to dream.

    "Is there anything you''re interested in?" Leon asked him, curious. He didn''t know much about Mathias as he rarely talked about himself.

    Mathias thought of the thing he did aside from helping his uncle from time to time. Ever since he became an adult, he spent most of his time doing what he liked as his uncle didn''t want him to get involved much in his business.

    "I''m an investor," he confessed. "I already entered the circle when I was 16."

    "Then how good are you in that?" Leon asked with a small yet yful smile on his face. If he started at the age of 16, he will be pretty good, right?

    "99 per cent of the project I invested in are a sess," Mathias simply said without even much thinking.

    99 per cent? The handsome number made the potter blinked! That means he was more than smart! Not to mention that he will be very rich with that sess rate!

    "Then what about education?" he asked again. He had no idea about it too.

    "I studied business and got my degree when I was 24," Mathias replied.

    "From which university?"

    "Kleve School of Business."

    That''s the top business school in the country that had a 0.1 per cent eptance rate!

    "Don''t tell me that you graduated at the top of your ss."

    For the first time in the day, Mathias shed a convincing smile. "I was busy helping my uncle. So, I came second."

    Staring at Mathias as if he was a ghost, Leon shook his head and let out a sigh. "I just realized that you will be able to achieve anything if you put your mind to it," he remarked, somewhat feeling defeated.

    Seemed like his cousin was a lot smarter than him.....

 Chapter 205 - Pure And Selfless Love

    It had been a while since Aston and Nicole finished dinner at the mansion of the Yang family. The couple were standing on the balcony of the living room with Aston standing behind Nicole and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "I think you overwork yourself these days," Aston pointed out. Leaning down, he nted a gentle kiss on her neck.

    "I''m busy with that project," Nicole said and exined, "That non-profit hospital project. Chairman Jun said that he will let me do however I want."

    Aston smiled at her words. "I think you spent a lot of time with him these days. Even more than me."

    Nicole let out a chuckle. "I already know that he is a good person. Besides... " Pausing, her smile faded a little. "He got injured that day because of me. That''s enough to prove that he cares for me, genuinely."

    Aston narrowed his eyes, recalling that <em>worst </em>day. He could never forget the tears he witnessed that day. "Those memories still haunt you, right?" he asked.

    Maintaining her silence for a while, Nicole turned around and looked up to meet his gaze. She tiptoed and captured his lips. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she gave him a gentle kiss before she pulled back.

    Then her eyes trailed to his arms before she lifted her hand to touch the spot where Peter Jung hit him three months ago. Then she met his gaze. "You really mean it when you said that you will do anything for me," she muttered.

    "Have I ever lie to you?" Aston mused. "You''re safe and alive. That''s the only thing that matters to me. I''m willing to endure even more than that."

    The scene where he knelt before his enemy and begged for her life was yed in her mind again. The exact scene which she really wished to erase from her mind. He showed her that for him, she was above everything else. His pride and even his life... he was willing to give up for her.

    "What will I do with you?" she muttered, feeling helpless. She felt so undeserving of such a pure and selfless love!

    Aston shed a smile and wrapped his arms around her shoulders as he gazed down at her. "If you want to repay me, you can do it by spending the rest of your life with me," he simply said. Then he leaned towards her. "I want to be in every part of your future," he whispered in her ear.

    "Are you asking me to marry you?" Nicole asked with a burst ofughter.

    "Do I have to do that?" Aston simply said, seeming so confident.

    Nicole finallyughed again. "Right now, you are just like that overconfident actor I used to know."

    "Isn''t that what makes you stand before me tonight?" Aston mused. "I think it''s all thanks to my overconfidence and persistence," he yfully boasted.

    Nicole Yang nodded. "I will give you that," she chuckled.

    Aston stared at her with amusement and then nted a kiss on the crown of her head. His hands trailed to his waist and he pulled her closer. "I think you owe me a few days," he said with a mischievous smile.

    "Do you have something you want to do?" Nicole asked. She was very busy in thest few days and she knew Aston was right when he joked that she spent more time with Chairman Jun than him. She thought that she will finally have the chance to ck off for a while.

    "You took good care of me when I was hospitalized. So, I think I should do the same," Aston said with a little smile. "You work very hard. So, I think you should rest, even if it''s just a few days."

    "What about you?" Nicole asked, thinking of the news that surrounded him these days. "Have you made a decision?"

    "Chairman Jun offered to make me his sessor," Aston yfully said. "He said he will teach me if I''m willing."

    Nicole Yang blinked at the unexpected news. "Chairman Jun really said that?"

    The actor simply nodded. "I don''t know what made him say that," he shrugged. "I know nothing about business. My only experience is my past roles as a businessman in two or three dramas," he jokingly added.

    Nicole created some gap between them and observed Aston, cing her left fingers on her chin. "I think Chairman Jun has a point. With that intelligent brain, you will surely make a sessful businessman."

    Aston clicked his tongue as he shook his head. "I don''t understand you people in the business circle," he sighed.

    "Do you know why Chairman Jun could get this far despite only having a high school degree?" Nicole asked Aston and said, "It''s because he''s superb at foreseeing things. His predictions are rarely wrong and if he asked you to be his heir, that means he saw potential in you. I trust in his instincts."

    When Aston didn''t say anything, Nicole closed the gap between them again. She wrapped her arm around his body and looked up at him. "Then tell me. Do you enjoy acting?"

    Aston gave a thought, gently scratching his temples. "It''s a yes and no. Sometimes, I think it''s fun as I got the chance to try new things. Meeting a new character and practically live as that character for a few months helps me briefly forget about the tough reality of life and the feeling is always soothing."

    "Then what are the cons?"

    "The pressure of being in the eye of the public. Sometimes, I used to be tired of everything." With a peal of lightughter, he added, "I already lost count of how many times I wished to quit during the 5 years that I live as an actor. I consider leaving the industry many times."

    "But you''re still there after five years," Nicole said. "That means the pros weigh more than the cons."

    "Maybe," Aston said with a nod. Soon, his lips curved into an amusing smile. "You talked like a true businesswoman," he pointed out. "You remind me that my girlfriend is one of the most sessful businesswomen in the country."

    "I love what I''m doing," Nicole promptly said. "So, no matter what, I also want you to do what you like, anything that will make you happy."

    "I will remember that," Aston replied with a satisfying smile.....

 Chapter 206 - I Will Keep My Promise

    Mathias was sitting in front of his uncle though they were separated by a thick ss just like before. Leon was also standing beside him.

    Peter Jung observed his nephew as it was his first time meeting him since he was arrested. Thest time he saw Mathias, he was lying cold on the floor with blood covering his body.

    When his uncle didn''t say anything, Mathias decided to speak up and break the silence. "How have you been, uncle? It''s been a while."

    Maybe hearing him talked reminded Peter Jung that this was real and not just a hallucination. Finally, he shut his eyes and let out a breath.

    "Mathias was discharged from the hospital two days ago," Leon spoke up. "I know that you want to meet him, so I brought him here."

    Mathias Jung observed his uncle. Wearing a prison uniform, he had appeared so thin though it had only been three months. This made him deeply concerned. Was he perhaps... sick?

    "I''m d to see you fine and healthy," Peter Jung finally said.

    "But you don''t look well, uncle," Mathias pointed out. "Is everything alright?"

    Peter Jung promptly nodded. "I was worried about you but now I know that you''ve recovered well. So, I''ll be fine." He paused and asked, "Did you still live in your apartment?"

    "Yes," Mathias responded and what happened two days ago crossed his mind. "Leon wants me to move in with his family," he muttered.

    Slightly raising a brow, Peter Jung nced at his son. However, he soon realized that it was so much like Leon. He was always too kind ever since he was a child. He always wanted him to be tougher but it never worked.

    "That''s great," he remarked, making Mathias darted his eyes to him. "You always longed for a family," he added.

    "I''m not sure about that anymore," Mathias said in a low voice. "I had gotten used to living alone and do everything by myself."

    "You can''t live alone forever," Peter Jung argued. "Someday, you will get married and build a family. That''s just the nature of life." Then he looked up at Leon. "Will you teach him that? Make sure to convince him to move in with you. I can''t be around anymore, so I don''t want him to be too alone."

    Leon Jung nodded with a little smile. "I''ll try my best."

    "Uncle... "

    "I already told you that I want you to live a new life, Mathias," Peter Jung uttered. "Now that you havee to meet me once, I think that you shouldn''te anymore. You should move on with your life."

    "How can you say that?" Mathias asked with a confused face. "I will never do that. I cane here each week and meet you."

    "Father, Mathias worried about you a lot," Leon chimed in. "You shouldn''t say that."

    "Getting involved with me is not good for both of you," Peter Jung stated. "You''re both young and you have a bright future ahead of you. I don''t want you to ruin it as I did."

    "Uncle, I know that deep down, you believed that we won''t ruin our lives," Mathias said and this time, his voice was quite calm. "You only said that because you feel guilty. But please know this. No matter what, you have no reason to feel that way towards me."

    "You make your decision that night, Father," Leon added. "Though Daniel Gu ruined everything, I know that you chose me. So, I will keep my promise. I won''t abandon you no matter what happened."

    Peter Jung looked at the two young men whom he raised. He was surprised by how well they grew up despite being raised by someone like him! However, that put him at ease. At least, they were different from him. That means they won''t ruin their lives as he did.

    Finally, Peter Jung shed a little smile. "I believe in you two."

    * * *

    Days slowly passed by and though most of the days weren''t that quiet, it was peaceful and bad things rarely happened.

    Nicole was in her office talking with her stepmother through the phone. Just a few months ago, the Chairwoman would never think that there wille a day when she talked to Garcia Han through the phone with a genuine smile on her face.

    Yet it was happening right now.

    "You make a good decision, Mother. I''m really d."

    "I''m only announcing my candidacy, Nicole," Garcia Han said from the other line. Letting out a sigh, she added, "Winning the election is still a faraway dream."

    "I saw all the positive reaction of the people, Mother. Even from the start, you are always the most favorite to win," Nicole said in an assuring tone. "Besides, why did you say that you''re only announcing your candidacy? You also announced one more news, don''t you?"

    With a little smile, Nicole narrowed her eyes at the article on the tablet. "Seems like your uing marriage to Chairman Jun is also handled well by the people," she remarked.

    "Carson always has a good reputation," Garcia Han stated. "That helps a lot but... are you really okay with this? If it''s not fine with you, I won''t marry him."

    "Chairman Jun is a good person, Mother," Nicole promptly said. "He already waits for you for 20 years. Don''t let him wait anymore. I really mean it."

    Garcia Han remained quiet for a while until she finally said, "Alright. The election is just around the corner and with the weddinging up, I will be very busy."

    "I know. Tell me if you need my help," Nicole said and her gazended on one file which was on her desk on the left. Then she narrowed her eyes. "I realized that you worked hard to protect Yang Group during all those years, Mother. Even after I became the Chairwoman, you did everything for me and shield me from those greedy persons who are after thepany. I never know it and instead... "

    The Chairwoman refused to say more. Whenever her stepmother targeted those small or sometimes decentpanies, she used to think that it was her way of tormenting her, to make her look bad and cruel but... it turned out that they were all hungry wolves who targeted herpany many times.

    Those small business owners thought that the young Chairwoman will be easy to exploit but they were all ended by Garcia Han.

    In reality, it wasn''t her fault either. She never heard about those. She only heard what Garcia Han allowed her to hear. Then she only realized the truth now.

    "You investigate those?" Garcia Han asked her. "It''s all in the past, Nicole. You''re capable enough now and I don''t have to do that anymore. You should stop thinking too much."

    Nicole quietly nced at the files and after turning her attention back to the call, she nodded. "Alright. I will be stronger and I won''t need you to step up for me anymore." The moment she finished talking, she heard the light chuckle of her stepmother.

    "I''m d to hear that," Garcia Han mused. "Will youe home for dinner? Now that we announced our ns for marriage, Carson really wish to see you, not as business partners." She emphasized thest four words, making Nicoleughed this time.

    "Fine. Aston ns to visit Aria, so I think I shoulde home to have family time too," she jokingly responded. "See you then."

 Chapter 207 - A Double Third Wheel

    The moment Nicole reached her family mansion, what awaited her was Carson Jun gesturing her to sit on the couch opposite him. The Chairwoman let out a sigh but she stillplied.

    "Did you see the articles?" the Chairman quickly asked her once she took a seat.

    Nicole nodded. "Congrattions, Chairman. Now, the media will finally stop dubbing you as a gay."

    Carson Jun frowned at her remark. "You still remember that?" He sighed and said, "I should be careful with what I said to you. Your memory is too good."

    Nicole simplyughed at his response.

    "Where is Aston? He didn''te with you?"

    The Chairwoman nodded. "I heard your offer. Maybe you scared him."

    Carson Jun blinked in disbelief. "What?! That''s nonsense. I don''t remember him looking scared when I brought that up."

    "I''m just joking," Nicole let out aughter. "He has to visit his sister," she exined, appearing pretty serious than before.

    Chairman Jun sighed and shook his head. "That''s a nice try, Nicole. I really think that he avoid me because of my offer. I have no intention to pressure him if he doesn''t agree with me." Looking at Nicole again, he asked, "What do you think of my offer?"

    "At first, I was shocked. But when I look from a business perspective, I understand how you think," Nicole replied. "Somehow, I think that he isfortable with his current career. So, I will support him whatever decision he makes."

    "Your boyfriend is one of a kind," Carson Jun pointed out. "I think he''s too good for the entertainment industry. If he indeed epts my offer, he will surely be able to achieve many great things."

    "I know," Nicole mused. "But I think his satisfaction shoulde first. He will be happy only if he does what he likes."

    Carson Jun chuckled at her response. "Don''t worry, Nicole. I have no n to hand over mypany to someone who isn''t sure about it. I''m not keen on having more but... I want to protect my hard work of two decades."

    Nicole nodded. "I expect that much." She briefly nced at her stepmother''s study and turned back to the Chairman. "Is Mother that busy?"

    The moment he heard her question, Carson Jun let out a sigh. "Don''t even get me started. Our wedding is just two weeks away but all she cares about is work."

    The Chairwomanughed at his helpless expression. "She is a workaholic. Seems like your torment is only about to start, Chairman. Besides, she will be busy with the election even after you get married."

    "It can''t be helped," Carson Jun said with a frown. "We always respect each other''s work." He looked at the door to Garcia Han''s study and said, "Who knows? I might even be the First Gentleman of this country." Shaking his head, heughed at his own words.

    Nicole was once again reminded of just how easy-going the Chairman was. She always knew that he was a unique person but... when she realized his rtionship with her stepmother, things took a sour turn. However, everything was different now. She saw the true nature of people around her and she had also learned to follow her heart though it took courage.

    "I never got the chance to say this," she said to the easy-going Chairman. "I''m sorry that you get injured because of me and... I''m also thankful that you care about me. Though you will be marrying my stepmother, I know you don''t owe me that."

    Her words put Carson Jun in a daze. However, he soon smiled again. "I don''t deserve that," he muttered. "Did you forget that once, my goal was to destroy Yang Group? If things weren''t mended earlier, I might already go too far."

    "But you didn''t," Nicole argued. "In my opinion, that matters the most."

    Carson Jun observed her for a while and shed a smile once again. "Do you know this? When you were young, I used to watch you from a distance several times. Through that, I already know you''re a unique child but... the reality is beyond my expectation, Unique is an understatement."

    Shaking his head out of amusement, he added, "If everyone in this world is to be like you, the world will surely be a better ce."

    Nicole chuckled at hisst sentence. "That''s an overstatement," she remarked.

    * * *

    Aston was in the Jung family mansion, visiting his sister. Leon and his mother were also there. Somehow, Leon managed to persuade Mathias but he was yet to arrive. As per his sister''s instruction, Aston also invited Nathan and Cassandra who arrived in the mansion a while ago.

    "How could youe without Nicole?" Aria Min scolded her twin brother for the fifth time since he arrived at the mansion.

    Looking at his sister, Aston sighed. Didn''t he already exined to her not only once but four times?! When did she n to stop?

    "For the fifth time, Aria, she is visiting her stepmother," he said in a tired voice. "I was nning to surprise her and pick her up after work but... she already make ns to have dinner at home."

    "You should just ask her toe with you earlier. Why bother with a surprise?" Aria frowned. "Dinner won''t beplete without her."

    Aston sighed even deeper. She already said that too!

    Feeling helpless, he turned to Leon. "Help me out," he pleaded.

    With aughter, Leon turned to his wife. "Why don''t you let him off just this once? We can invite Nicole next time."

    "Yes, next time," Aston quickly said, staring at his older twin sister hopefully.

    Aria looked at him and sighed. "Fine. Next time then."

    With relief, Aston shifted his gaze to his friend. "I''m d that you came with Cassandra, Nathan. If not... " He gave Aria a side nce and whispered, "She will surely kill me."

    Hearing him, Cassandra Lim let out aughter. "I''m d that I came," she yfully remarked.

    "Why?" Aston asked, wondering what the unpredictable Moyan Boss had in her mind.

    "It''s rare to see you being this helpless." With a menacing smile, Cassandra added, "Seems like even the Pacesetter is not so cool at times ."

    Unfazed by the remark, Aston looked at his friend and said, "Nathan, your girlfriend says that I''m cool."

    Cassandra Lim could feel her jaw dropped to the floor! How can he twist her words that way?!

    "I know," Nathan Woo bluntly responded to Aston. "I''m not that pleased."

    "You can''t twist my words that way," Cassandra protested. She looked at Nathan and said, "Don''t listen to him. He''s too sly."

    Noticing the expression on his girlfriend''s face, Nathan chuckled. "I''m just joking." He lifted Cassandra''s hand and nted a kiss, making Aston sighed.

    "You lovestruck fools! You''re not the only ones in this house," he uttered with displeasure. He turned to his right and saw how his sister happily chat with Leon.

    He felt like he was a double third wheel.

    He shook his head in defeat. His sister was right. He should have brought Nicole.

    Soon, they heard the sound of the doorbell and Aria went to get the door. Turning to Leon, she smiled and said, "It''s Mathias."

    Soon, Mathias walked inside and ncing around, his gazended on Cassandra and he raised a brow. She was also here?

 Chapter 208 - Dont Scare Me Again

    "I don''t expect to meet you here," Mathias said to the Moyan Boss who was standing next to him.

    When he saw her unexpectedly just a few minutes ago, he was taken aback. But soon, heposed himself and asked her for a chat. Now, they were standing on the balcony, receiving the fresh yet cold air of the night as they talked.

    "Aria is the twin sister of my friend. I reached here a while ago and find out that you will also being," Cassandra replied. "It''s been a while, right?" She heard what happened to him three months ago but... she decided to notment on it.

    Mathias Jung nodded. "I always want to meet you. I want to apologize and also thank you for that day."

    "Why must you apologize?" the Moyan Boss asked as she nced at him.

    "Did you already forget that I was the one who gave the order to torture you when you were abducted?" Mathias asked. Did she ask him because she really had no idea? <em>He doubted that.</em>

    "You discovered my weakness at that time," Cassandra Lim promptly said. "If you really pressure me with that, I will surely give in but... you don''t do that and you even set me free despite the consequences."

    Looking at Mathias with a confused face, she asked, "Did you already forget the price you paid for letting me go? You were hospitalized for weeks."

    "That''s my choice," Mathias argued. "But to be tortured was never your choice."

    "It''s all in the past," Cassandra shrugged when she didn''t know anything else to say.

    "But still... I apologize for that," Mathias promptly said. "I believe that only by solving regrets from the past, I will be able to move on with my life."

    Cassandra gave a thought and realized that he had a point. "Then I''ll ept your apology. However, don''t mention that incident again." She leaned a bit closer to him and whispered, "If my boyfriend finds out, he will kill you."

    Mathias chuckled at her words. "You don''t have to worry about that. I won''t be easy to kill as you thought."

    Cassandra smiled and said, "You said you want to thank me. Why?"

    "That day when my uncle was arrested... I might already lose myself if it''s not for your advice. I might even be willing to help him in whatever way needed and... I might destroy my life in the process." Mathias paused and there was a subtle smile on his lips. "You stop that from happening. I''m grateful for that and I''m really d that I met you, Cassandra."

    "Seems like I also have to ept that," Cassandra said with a yful smile. "It will be great to have a friend like you. You might not know but loyal people are the ones I admired the most."

    "Loyal?" Mathias asked as he raised a brow. "You won''t expect me to join your gang, right? You know, I''m all set to lead a normal and simple life."

    "Are you making fun of me?" Cassandra asked in a stern voice. Her disappointment was more than evident in her face and Mathias can''t help butughed.

    "No. I''m just joking," he quickly said and this time, Cassandra finallyughed at him.

    Meanwhile...

    "Nathan, it seems like your girlfriend is having fun with Leon''s cousin," Aston pointed out as he stared at the duo from the living room. His friend was sitting next to him with a not so pleased expression on his face.

    "I have eyes and I see it too," Nathan bluntly said to him. "I never know that they are that close," he added.

    "I think you should be cautious," Aston advised his friend. "He is quite good looking and Aria told me that he is very smart and capable."

    "Are you trying to add fuel to the fire?" Nathan frowned and Aston simply chuckled.

    "I''m just kidding. Cassandra loves you more than you love her." With a yful smile, Aston added, "She is not a coward like you."

    "You should stop bringing up the past," Nathan Woo scowled. "Besides, who says that she loves me more? I don''t consider my love lesser than hers."

    This time, Aston burst out into aughter. "Calm down, my friend. You have really changed. You can''t even differentiate a joke anymore. Did being in love changed you that much?"

    Nathan Woo looked at the actor and smirked. "Look who''s talking. You already became a new person ever since you met Nicole."

    "But I don''t object to that fact," Aston shrugged. "You should just ept it too."

    When Nathan''s eyesnded on Cassandra once again, his gaze softened and his yful demeanor was gone a bit. "I consider walking a new path these days," he told Aston.

    "I want to marry Cassandra and start a family with her but... I don''t want my children to live like me. If I continued walking this path, it''s clear that violence and all sorts of dirty things will be a part of their lives too. Just the thought of it could make me shudder."

    Aston looked at his friend with a smile as he stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "I think I was wrong before. Change is an understatement for you. You''re practically reborn."

    Nathan Woo shifted his gaze to the actor and shook his head. "I''m serious here. Can''t you be serious for just a short while?"

    "I''m serious too," Aston promptly said. "I think it''s a great idea and even if you chose another way, I will still support you. After all, you''re my best friend."

    Nathan Woo chuckled at his words. "You''re indeed born to be a celebrity, Aston. You''re so good with words."

    Meanwhile...

    Aria was sitting on a swing in the backyard of the mansion with Leon. Though it was almost time for dinner, the glory of the moon and the stars were still enough to brighten up their surroundings.

    Narrowing her eyes at what Leon offered her, Aria was stunned!

    She thought that it was strange when he asked her to briefly go out with him but... this was his intention? She didn''t saw iting at all.

    "Am I toote?" Leon asked her with a small yet nervous smile. "After all, it''s been more than half a year since we registered our marriage."

    Still staring at the ring Leon was holding, Aria shook her head. This drew a genuine smile from the potter''s lips.

    "I''m sorry, Aria. I should have done this sooner. We still didn''t even have a proper ceremony but -"

    "It''s fine," Aria said, interrupting Leon from saying more. "I don''t need such ceremony, Leon. You''re all I need."

    With a little sigh, Leon made her wore the ring. Seeing how it was very suited with her hand, he smiled again. Then he met her gaze. "Thank you for always being there for me, Aria. In return, I will love you and spent all my remaining life to make you happy."

    Staring at Leon with a smile, Aria took a deep breath and embraced him. "I will do the same for you," she muttered.

    "You know that I can''t live without you, right?" Leon Jung asked and said, "So please... don''t scare me again. Don''t keep any secret from me and always tell me if anything bothers you. I will do the same."

    Aria Min slightly chuckled at his words. Then she nodded. "Alright. No secret."

 Chapter 209 - The Live Interview

    <strong>One Year Later</strong> <strong></strong>

    Nicole Yang was sitting on a couch with a reporter who was interviewing her. It was a live interview and after she rejected the invitation many times, the Chairwoman finally decided to have it and end the fuss.

    However, unlike the past, she didn''t have to dread interviews that much anymore. After all, she didn''t have to pretend and she was free to say what she had on mind.

    "Your stepmother is the President of our country. Does that give you any pressure on work or your social life?" the female reporter who must be in herte twenties asked the Chairwoman.

    "I would be lying if I said that there is no pressure at all," Nicole frankly replied. "I know that people expect me to be better because of my stepmother''s status. So, I have to be on my toes and strive hard not to let them down. However, I''m okay with it and it doesn''t give me any problem."

    "The media often report how you maintain a close rtionship with Chairman Jun of JK Group. Legally, he can be called your father. Do you have anything to say about him?"

    The question drew a little smile from Nicole''s lips. "I once read an article that says I addressed him as ''Chairman'' and not ''Father''. It''s been almost a year since he married my stepmother and I''m very close with him. He cares for me just like a father should and in my heart, he is a father figure for me.

    "Myte father, Zachary Yang, was the only one whom I could address as ''Father''. So, even if I don''t address Chairman Jun the same way, he is a true family for me and I admire him a lot. That''s all I can say."

    The reporter nodded with a smile. "People often say that you resembled your stepmother a lot. It''s as if she is your biological mother. There is an article that says both you and the President have very simr eyes for men. What are your thoughts on this?"

    As always did in a live interview, Nicole was already briefed on the questions before but... hearing it, she still finds it amusing. So, it''s quite hard for her to suppress a smile.

    "I like it when I hear those. Blood-rted isn''t always everything and it was my stepmother who raised me. So, it''s only natural for me to take after her," she replied. "About having simr eyes for men... I also admit that."

    Looking at the camera, the female reportermented, "It seems like the Chairwoman also admit that both Chairman Jun and Aston Min have many simrities." She turned to Nicole who wasughing at her remark. "Some time ago, there was a rumor that says Chairman Jun wants to train your boyfriend to be his sessor. Did you know anything about this?"

    "I do," the Chairwoman said with a nod. "Chairman Jun was quite upset when Aston chose the entertainment industry over his JK Group," she added with aughter.

    Meanwhile, the live interview was watched by many people around the country and... Garcia Han and Carson Jun were among them. Sitting on a couch in residence of the President where they currently resided, Carson Jun was quite disappointed.

    "I clearly asked her not to mention that," he bluntly remarked and looked at his wife. "Nicole is so mischievous."

    "She is only telling the truth," Garcia Han argued but her eyes were glued to the television. Suddenly, she blinked. "Isn''t that Aston?"

    Carson Jun shifted his gaze back to the television with a not so pleased face. "He is. What is he doing there?"

    On the television, it was obvious that even Nicole was surprised by the sudden appearance of her boyfriend. Not to mention that he was even walking towards her!

    Didn''t he know that this was a live interview?! But... he was an actor. He will surely know it! However, she soon realized that even the staff around her had their eyes on him. They didn''t even panic as if... they already expected this.

    A realization hit Nicole and made her sighed.

    Did he do this on purpose? She wasn''t even notified about his appearance!

    She realized how he was the one who told her to ept the live interview. Did he n this all along?! That sly Aston Min!

    Aston Min greeted the reporter and sat next to Nicole with a smile. It had been a few months since he changed his name back to ''Aston Min'' legally.

    "We are so d to have you here," the female reporter said to Aston. Having the rare chance to interview the most popr couple in the country, she couldn''t hide her happiness anymore!

    "It''s my pleasure," Aston politely replied. He looked at Nicole who resisted the urge to frown at him. After all, the whole country was watching them... live!

    Soon, the news about the presence of the top actor in the live interview circted on social media and the ratings of the interview skyrocketed in just a few minutes!

    "How can you do this? You scammer," Nicole whispered in Aston''s ears and kept her voice as low as she could.

    "You can scold meter," Aston simply said to her with a low voice that match hers.

    Seeing how they interact in secret, the reporter smiled. "Chairwoman, it seems like you have no idea about this," she pointed out.

    Nicole didn''t know the questions beforehand anymore and that irritated her even more. However, she maintained a calm facade. "That''s right," she confessed. ncing at her boyfriend, she added, "Aston always love a surprise."

    "I think your fans are lucky today, Mr. Min," the reporter remarked. "They get to see a romantic side of you in real life and not acting."

    Aston chuckled at the remark and looked at Nicole. "I always love to see her reaction when I do something unexpected. So, I often do many things on purpose."

    The reporterughed. "That''s so sweet," shemented. "Chairwoman, as your boyfriend is an actor, did you watch any of his work? If you happen to watch them, what are your thoughts on them?"

    She was talking about the on-screen romance and all. Nicole understood that and just when she was about to speak up...

    "I think I should answer that," Aston suddenly said as if he knew this beforehand and the female reporter quickly nodded.

    "Please go ahead."

    "At the early stage of our rtionship, Nicole came to my apartment for the first time," Aston started and when Nicole realized what she said that night, she almost red at him.

    Was he really nning to say that?!

    Knowing what she was thinking, Aston smiled. "I was busy cooking in the kitchen and she sat alone in the living room. She happened to watch my series and while we have dinner, she suddenly asked me how many actresses I have kissed."

    The reporterughed at the revtion and Nicole felt like knocking down the talkative actor! Why must he reveal that while there were many other things to say?!

    "Then how did you respond?" the reporter asked, obviously curious.

    "I told her that I don''t know and she asked me if I don''t know because there are too many," Aston continued with a chuckle. "So, I advised her not to watch my work anymore and I think she follow it quite well. I never receive such a question from her again."

    "Will you stop?" Nicole murmured in Aston''s ears for the second time. Her face was now all red due to embarrassment! However...

    Aston ignored her though his gaze was fixated on her. "That night, I realized that she asked me such a question because she love me so much. If she didn''t love me, she won''t even be bothered by it. So, I became more firm on my decision to spend my life with her. I don''t want to cause myself regret by losing someone like her."

    The expression on Nicole''s face changed a bit as she now understood where this was going. Then Aston whispered in her ear, saying, "You''re too cute when you get jealous and I miss that expression. I think I should let you watch my work again."

    Nicole slightly smiled at what he said but... she was hell-bent on not watching again. It will only be a headache!

    "Everyone who watch this live interview will now understand why you are dubbed as the couple goals," the reporter remarked and once again, she turned to the television. "Actually, Mr. Min is here because he has something to do. Let''s find out what that is."

    With a bit of nervousness that was rare to witness in him, Aston take out a beautiful dark blue ring box and opened it for Nicole to see. "I want this moment to be memorable," he muttered.

    When they started walking down the rocky path together, they had to keep everything a secret. Even though she loved him, she didn''t dare to ept his love because of the fear nted in her mind. She was once forbidden to love someone but...

    Things were different now and he wanted to show that to her. They don''t have to hide their love anymore and... she didn''t have to fear anything now. It was why he chose this ce, this time. He wanted the whole world to witness it. Their love and their devotion... he wanted the world to know it. He wanted to prove to her that they have seeded.

    Seeing the beautiful ring he was holding, a small yet genuine smile appeared on Nicole''s lips. All the frustration was gone in the blink of an eye! She didn''t care the fact that they were still in a live interview anymore!

    Finally, Aston got down on one knee. "My promise to you still stands, Nicole. I will love you and I will never leave you no matter how hard things be. So... will you marry me and spent all your remaining life with me?"

    Nicole didn''t need any second to think. A long time ago, she already knew that he was the one. From the time she met him at that party and until now, he was always the one.

    "Yes," she muttered. Her voice hinted at a mixture of happiness and relief.

    He let her wore the ring - a symbol of the love they promised to each other.

    Then he sealed her lips with a kiss - a tender kiss that promised her his selfless love and devotion for a lifetime.

    * * * * * THE END * * * * *

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!